《Harry Potter : Bloodraven》 Chapter 1 - 1: The Outset ( I - VIII ) (CH 1 – 8) Hey everyone, just a quick heads up¡ªthis is my second upload after Webnovel blocked my novel due to copyright issues. If it happens again, no worries! You can still find my novel under the same title and author name on Fanfiction(.)net and Scribble Hub. Thanks so much for your support, and happy reading! The Outset ( I - VIII ) 10,000 Words "Mr. John, I''m resigning," Maverick said firmly, handing over his resignation letter to the middle-aged man. "Maverick Caesar, are you serious?" John ran a hand through his hair, glancing between Maverick, who looked a bit embarrassed, and the letter. "I know this sounds odd, but¡­ I''ve got some new plans for my future." Maverick shrugged, trying to keep his tone relaxed. "But you just started this morning!" John''s face showed pure disbelief, as if he couldn''t tell if Maverick was joking. "I know¡­ I''m really sorry, but I have to make this choice." Maverick sounded hesitant, but there was a spark of excitement in his eyes. John sighed, clearly taken aback and struggling to find the right words. After a moment, he nodded. "Alright¡­ good luck with whatever you''re up to¡­ just, good luck!" "Thanks!" Maverick replied, turning back to the office to gather his things¡ªnot that he had much, since it was his first day. Now, this might seem a bit sudden, so let''s rewind a little. Maverick Caesar, to put it simply, was a lucky guy who got isekai''d. In his previous life, he was just an ordinary guy with an ordinary background, living a fairly uneventful life. He had just finished high school... well, let''s skip the details. The last thing he remembered was passing out after binge-watching the Harry Potter films. Next thing he knew, for reasons he couldn''t explain, he woke up as a newborn in Manchester, England, in 1970. In this new life, however, his background was far from average. His mother, Ariel Caesar, was the head editor at a major publishing house, and his father, Michael Caesar, was a politician in the British parliament when he was born. In other words, he was born into a wealthy and influential family. With such privilege, he didn''t feel the need to rush into using his knowledge of the future to chase after riches. Instead, he took his time. He first tasked himself with making a name for himself, and with his mother''s background, the entertainment industry was the easiest starting point. He excelled at every level from primary school onward, graduating high school with top grades. It wasn''t anything to brag about¡ªhe was simply repeating what he had already done. Afterward, he shared his interest with his parents, hoping for their support, and they did, without much question. He joined a London film and television company as a management intern, eager to learn the ropes. After gaining experience, he planned to eventually launch his own business. He planned to recreate the "cinematic masterpieces" from his memories and partner with his mother''s publishing company, ultimately turning both into industry leaders. Maverick''s first day at John Foster Film and Television Company started smoothly on July 4, 1988. Everything was falling into place¡ªwell, until the most unexpected event turned all his plans upside down. Back to the Present After gathering his few belongings, Maverick left the television company and headed to the coffee shop on the corner. He settled into a window seat with a cup of coffee, appearing calm, as if enjoying a quiet moment. But beneath that calm facade, he was fixated on a glowing blue screen that only he could see. That''s right! Maverick had just thrown all his ambitious blueprints out the window, all because of this¡ªthe legendary system granted to all transmigrators. It had appeared on his very first day of work. Displayed on the virtual screen was his character panel: --- [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Mage Apprentice ] Progression: Novice ¡ú Mage Apprentice ¡ú Magus ¡ú Great Magus ¡ú Arch Magus ¡ú Warlock ¡ú Supreme Magus [ Magical Energy: 10 + ] [ Points: 10 ] (Increases by 10 points per day) [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 1 ] (Increases by 1 point per year) [ Extraordinary Characteristics: None ] [ Talents: None ] [ Spells: None ] --- Staring at the interface, Maverick felt a mix of emotions but quickly set them aside to focus. Judging from his stats, he figured he was at a beginner level, with only 10 points of Magical Energy. Luckily, his "system" granted him 10 points every day, though he wasn''t sure what they were for just yet. Spotting a "+" sign next to Magical Energy, he decided to give it a try and tapped it. To anyone watching, Maverick probably looked ridiculous, waving his fingers in the air. But he didn''t care. The moment he tapped the "+," a surge of energy rushed through him, making him feel both powerful and refreshed, like he''d just finished a workout and followed it with an ice-cold shower. His Magical Energy went up to 11, but he decided to save the rest of the points for later. Curious, he focused on the section labeled "Extraordinary Characteristics," but nothing else showed up, even after a few clicks and lots of concentration. As far as he could tell, his system was pretty basic¡ªnone of the usual attributes like strength, stamina, or defense that he might''ve expected. For now, the only thing he could figure out was that he could raise his Magical Energy daily, though he had no clue what that would actually let him do. After a while, Maverick''s mind was buzzing with ideas. He tried focusing on skills he already knew, like driving, programming, and writing, hoping they might appear on the panel. But nothing happened. ''I''ll learn more about this system when something extraordinary happens,'' he thought with a sigh. Still, Maverick couldn''t help but feel hopeful. The steady gain of 10 points every day was a comforting thought. Then, a realization struck him¡ªthis world! For 18 years, he''d lived here without questioning anything, assuming he''d simply been reborn in Britain a few decades earlier. But now, with the sudden appearance of the system, he wasn''t so sure. Was this really just a simple rebirth, or was it a parallel world with hidden powers? Without his cheat, he wouldn''t have questioned it, but the presence of "Magical Energy" made him rethink everything. He figured it would be better to stay under the radar until everything was figured out. Thinking back on his impulsive decision earlier, a twinge of regret hit him. In his excitement over the system, he had quit on a whim. It was too late to go back and ask Mr. John for his position; that would be humiliating. With a thought, he dismissed the character panel and started thinking over his next steps. Lost in thought, Maverick spent hours weighing his options until noon. Still without a clear plan, he ordered a simple bowl of pasta and ate, his mind churning as he considered his next move. After stepping out of the coffee shop, Maverick''s worries faded a little. Watching cars rush by, he felt an odd sense of affection¡ªeven for the smell of smoke drifting through the air. And why not? Who wouldn''t feel a mix of awe and excitement after gaining a superpower? As he strolled down the street, his eyes drifted over the row of bookstores, one by one, until a strange-looking shop caught his attention. "Wait¡­ what''s this?" He stopped, staring at the dark, slightly run-down building in front of him. He glanced around. "Yeah, this is Charing Cross Road. Lots of bookstores on this street," he muttered, looking back at the shop. Sure enough, tucked between a bookstore and a record store, there was a dark, shabby-looking place he''d never noticed before. Maverick felt a bit confused. He''d walked down this street countless times¡ªincluding just this morning on his way to work¡ªyet he couldn''t remember ever seeing this shop. How did it suddenly appear? Did I miss it before, or¡­ A thought crossed his mind, but he brushed it off. Then, he noticed the sign with a few letters faded, and suddenly, the words "Leaky Cauldron" popped into his mind. And then, it hit him: Wait¡­ this is THE Leaky Cauldron! It was the only thing that made sense. After all, at this point in time, the "Harry Potter" series hadn''t even been published yet, so there was no way anyone could''ve created this shop as a coincidence. Maverick had once thought about copying the Harry Potter series, but he never imagined the magical world could actually be real. Yet here he was: a "system" had suddenly activated for him today, he''d awakened magical abilities, and now, proof of a hidden magical world was right in front of him. After taking a closer look, Maverick was sure he wasn''t imagining things. There was definitely an extra shop in a spot he''d always overlooked. He figured it might be something he could only see now that he had magic. After all, the Leaky Cauldron was supposed to be hidden by spells that kept Muggles from noticing it¡ªand only wizards could see it. Wanting to double-check his theory, he stepped into the bookstore next door. "Looking to buy a book, young man?" a man in a brown leather coat and jeans asked, walking over. His hair was parted down the middle, and he looked like he might be the owner. Maverick struck up a conversation, pretending to browse, and after a few minutes, he bought a copy of the Encyclopedia Britannica. "Oh, by the way, do you know what that dark shop next door sells?" Maverick asked casually as he was about to leave. The owner looked puzzled. "A dark shop? What shop are you talking about?" "Oh, my mistake, sir. Sorry about that," Maverick said, quickly making his exit. Back on the street, Maverick clenched his fists in excitement, thinking, It really is the Leaky Cauldron¡­ and if it is, then I can get into Diagon Alley. But along with the excitement, he felt a wave of disappointment. I''m 18 now¡­ There''s no way I''ll get to enroll at Hogwarts and learn magic properly, he thought, frustrated. Why couldn''t my system have appeared when I was 11? he grumbled to himself. But there was no point in regrets now. His only option was to get into Diagon Alley, find a wand, and stock up on magic books. Since his magic had awakened, self-learning had become his top priority. But even though he wanted to rush in, he knew he''d need a solid plan first. He looked at the Encyclopedia Britannica in his hand, a smile creeping onto his face. I can just say I''m a wizard studying Muggle life¡­ And I''ll need money too. Galleons, right? And some reason to get a wand and stay in Diagon Alley for a while. Feeling a bit more prepared, Maverick turned and headed home, planning to come back tomorrow. The next morning, Maverick stood outside the familiar yet mysterious-looking pub, feeling calmer. Taking a deep breath, he pushed open the wooden door of the Leaky Cauldron and stepped inside. Immediately, it felt like he''d entered a whole new world, far from the busy street outside. The bar was dim, with a few tables scattered around, some half-hidden in shadow. Flickering candles on some tables gave just enough light to see the room''s details. He noticed a few older men and women in robes¡ªdefinitely wizards. This is it¡ªthe Leaky Cauldron, he thought, excitement bubbling up. Behind the bar was an old, bald man who looked a bit like a toothless walnut. That''s gotta be Tom, the owner. As Maverick walked in, most of the wizards barely glanced his way, though a few gave him curious looks. Maverick just avoided eye contact. "Hello, young man. Do you need anything?" Maverick was surprised when the old man¡ªprobably Tom¡ªspoke first. "Oh, yes. I was studying a spell recently, and, well, my wand got damaged," Maverick said, trying to sound calm even though he was nervous. "So I need to go to Diagon Alley to get a new one." He shrugged casually, using the excuse he''d prepared. He did his best to look natural, not letting any hint of doubt show. "Is that so?" Tom asked, eyeing him with some suspicion, which made Maverick''s heart race. But then, whether convinced by Maverick''s story or just not wanting to pry, Tom gave a nod and gestured for him to follow. "Alright, come with me." Maverick followed Tom through the bar and out into a small, walled courtyard. Aside from some weeds and a trash can in the corner, it looked pretty empty. "Count three bricks up from the top of the trash can, then two to the right, and tap three times," Tom muttered, pulling out his wand and tapping the wall. As Maverick watched, the bricks began shifting, forming a hole that quickly widened into a passageway. Diagon Alley¡ªthe heart of the wizarding world¡ªlay open before him. "Be careful with your magic experiments next time, young man," Tom said with a final look. "Yes, sir, I will," Maverick replied with a smile, giving a little nod. He stepped officially into Diagon Alley. Turning back, he saw the entrance close again, replaced by a solid brick wall. Incredible, he thought, barely containing his awe. The streets ahead were bustling with people¡ªshopping, chatting, going about their day. With students prepping for Hogwarts, the whole alley was alive with energy. Owl shops, broom stores, and shops filled with strange silverware lined the streets. Even though he''d prepared himself for this moment, Maverick was completely captivated. This is really the wizarding world! he thought, an exaggerated smile spreading across his face. But he quickly reined in his excitement; he''d need to exchange some money first if he wanted to buy anything. Following the crowd, he found himself outside a striking white building. This must be Gringotts¡ªthe wizarding bank. Inside, goblins were hard at work behind tall counters, each absorbed in their tasks. Maverick approached one and said, "Hello, I''d like to exchange some pounds for Galleons," pulling out ten 100-pound notes. The goblin gave him a skeptical look. "You''re not from around here, are you?" Maverick tensed up, doing his best to stay calm. "Uh, well, I''ve been living in Muggle society, doing research¡ª" Maverick began, but the goblin cut him off. "I don''t need your life story," the goblin said with a scowl. "Muggle-borns can exchange up to 50 Galleons at a rate of five pounds per Galleon, once per month. That''s basic knowledge," he sneered. Great, Maverick thought. "Right. I''ve been away for a while¡­" he started to explain, but the goblin interrupted him again. "I don''t care," the goblin replied impatiently. "That''ll be 250 pounds." He took three of Maverick''s 100-pound notes, handed back the remaining 700 pounds, and tossed a small pouch of 50 Galleons at him. Maverick decided not to argue over the leftover 50 pounds. He had more than just cash to exchange. Knowing there might be restrictions, he''d also brought a solid gold piece as backup. "Anything else?" the goblin asked, eyeing him suspiciously as he stayed by the counter. "Yes," Maverick replied, pulling a small gold trapezoid from his bag, weighing about 200 grams. The goblin''s demeanor instantly shifted, his irritation turning to a glimmer of interest. "198 grams¡­ or seven ounces of 99% pure gold. How much for this?" Maverick asked. The goblin snatched the gold and inspected it with a small magnifying tool. "Where did you get this?" he asked, eyeing Maverick with suspicion and greed. "It''s mine. My Muggle family is well-off," Maverick said smoothly, giving just enough detail to satisfy the goblin''s curiosity. The goblin and Maverick locked eyes for a moment, each sizing up the other. Finally, Maverick sighed, showing a hint of impatience. "Give it back. I can always sell it somewhere else if this isn''t¡ª" "Three thousand Galleons!" the goblin interrupted, startling Maverick. Three thousand? he thought, caught off guard. He quickly recovered, ready to push for the highest price possible. "Five thousand. Not a Galleon less," he said firmly. "Deal!" the goblin agreed instantly, surprising Maverick again. The goblin tossed another small, enchanted bag at Maverick, this one also filled with Galleons. Maybe my info was wrong, or these goblins are even greedier than I thought, Maverick considered, realizing he might have miscalculated. Either way, he now had 5,050 Galleons¡ªa huge sum for a new wizard. Without a word, Maverick turned and left Gringotts, feeling both accomplished and ready to start his journey. After exchanging his money, Maverick''s next stop was getting a wand. For any wizard, a wand is pretty much everything. Without it, you''re almost helpless. Sure, powerful wizards like Dumbledore and Voldemort could cast spells without a wand, but that''s a whole different level of magic. The fact that there''s a specific spell just to disarm wands shows how crucial they are. So, he pushed through the crowd, knowing he''d have to get one, no matter the cost. As he walked, Maverick passed bookstores, joke shops, owl shops, Madam Malkin''s for robes, and even a Quidditch supply store. However, he remained focused, knowing exactly where he needed to go: Ollivander''s Wand Shop. He remembered this shop vividly, one of the oldest in the wizarding world, where young wizards like Harry Potter and Hermione Granger had come to get their wands. But a sense of worry settled over him. He recalled that the shop owner, Ollivander, was known for his sharp memory¡ªand that could pose a problem. Maverick considered making up a story about his wand breaking while he was practicing a spell. He knew Muggle-borns like Hermione didn''t have the same issue, but since he''d supposedly been living "abroad" for years, it''d make sense he didn''t buy a wand locally and instead came to Ollivander, the wand master, in London. As he thought about this, he started wondering about wands in general, especially if they had a "trace." From what he remembered, wizards under seventeen had a trace, which let the Ministry detect magic around them. But it only worked when no adults were nearby, so it was unlikely the trace was on the wand itself. Maverick guessed it was more like a range detector. Either way, he didn''t care much¡ªhe was already eighteen. Ollivander''s Wand Shop was small and a little shabby. The sign on the door was peeling, but it still read, "Ollivanders: Makers of Fine Wands since 382 BC." Maverick pushed open the door and stepped into the quiet, somewhat messy store. Boxes were stacked from floor to ceiling, each likely holding a wand. "Good morning!" A voice snapped him out of his thoughts, and he looked up to see an elderly man with silvery eyes and gray hair. It was Ollivander himself. "Oh, hello, Mr. Ollivander. I''d like to buy a new wand¡ªmy old one broke," Maverick said, managing a friendly smile. Ollivander narrowed his eyes, studying him. "As far as I recall, you haven''t bought a wand from me before." "Ah, yes, that''s true, Mr. Ollivander. I''ve been studying in the Muggle world for a while, and my wand broke while I was trying to block a spell. So I thought I''d come here for a quality wand," Maverick explained, using the chance to flatter Ollivander''s reputation. Ollivander''s expression softened. "Ah, I see! Well, you''ve come to the right place," he said with pride. Then, he walked over to a shelf, picked a box, and handed it to Maverick. "Here, try this one. Ash wood, unicorn hair, 12 inches." Maverick was a bit thrown off. He''d expected Ollivander to measure him or ask more questions. But he shook it off, took the wand, and held it in his right hand. Suddenly, a soft breeze seemed to fill the shop, and a strange, joyful feeling washed over him. The wand felt right, almost like it was becoming part of him. Even the tiny bit of magical energy he had seemed to react. "Ah, yes! First try¡­ very rare," Ollivander said, clearly pleased. Maverick took a deep breath, realizing he''d found his match on the first try. Just then, a screen flashed in his mind, showing a prompt: [ Item: Magic Wand ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Casting ] [ Grade: Excellent ] [ Do you want to use one Extraordinary Characteristic Point to replicate it? ] Two buttons labeled "Yes" and "No" appeared below this text. But Maverick didn''t have time to think it over now. He put the wand away and asked, "Mr. Ollivander, how much is it?" "Seven Galleons," Ollivander replied, a fair price. Maverick, recalling from before, knew it was the usual cost. He paid and left Ollivander''s, excited to explore this new system function but focused on getting his supplies first. First, he went to a robe shop and got a good set of robes. Then, he visited Flourish and Blotts, where he bought every Standard Spellbook available, from beginner to advanced. He also picked up Transfiguration guides and Magic Theory books. Thankfully, he found bags enchanted with extension charms, making it easy to carry everything. After all that shopping, he still had over 4,500 Galleons left. Since it was his first time shopping in Diagon Alley, he didn''t want to buy unnecessary items like cauldrons, scales, or random magical tools. He went back to the Leaky Cauldron, planning to stay for a while. With all the stuff he''d bought, he couldn''t risk drawing attention or using magic in the Muggle world¡ªthe consequences could be serious. Maverick booked a tiny, 15-square-meter room at the Leaky Cauldron for a few weeks. There was a worn table by the bed, and each corner had a candle lit, giving the dim space some decent light. Even though the room was a bit shabby, it was cleaner and more comfortable than he expected. With all the chaos in the lobby, where wizards looked a little disheveled, he didn''t think the guest rooms would be this nice. After dropping all his purchases on the table, Maverick picked up the wand again. Instantly, a transparent panel appeared in front of him, showing the same message as before: [ Discovered an Extraordinary Characteristic: Casting ] [ Grade: Excellent ] [ Do you want to use one Extraordinary Characteristic Point to replicate it? ] Maverick took a deep breath and clicked the "Yes" button with his mind. Nothing seemed to happen with the wand in his hand, but the pop-up disappeared, and the character panel changed slightly: [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Mage Apprentice ] [ Magical Energy: 11 + ] [ Points: 9 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting (unfused) ] Note: Extraordinary Characteristics Grade: Basic > Excellent > Mythical [ Talents: None ] [ Spells: None ] Maverick was surprised by the changes in the panel. It was clear he had used his only Extraordinary Characteristic Point to replicate the wand''s excellent spellcasting ability. The "unfused" note meant he needed to merge that ability with himself. The wand felt like an extension of his own hand, which suggested it was a perfect match, just as Ollivander said. But what did "fusion" mean? Maverick focused on the unfused spellcasting characteristic on the panel. Suddenly, a new pop-up appeared: [ Would you like to fuse the Extraordinary Characteristic: Excellent Grade Spellcasting? ] [ Yes ] [ No ] After taking another deep breath, he decided to merge. [Yes] As soon as he made that choice, a tingling sensation shot through his fingers. It took about five minutes for the feeling to fade completely. At this moment, Maverick felt as though his fingers truly embodied the sensation of holding his magic wand, capable of replicating it entirely. He glanced at the extraordinary characteristics section of his panel and noticed a change: [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] The "unfused" note was gone, and he felt a new connection to the wand in his hands. However, Maverick still didn''t know the difference between casting spells with a wand and without one since he hadn''t learned any spells yet. So, his next goal was to learn some spells¡ªat least to confirm the feeling he had now. Maverick preferred to keep a low profile, treating this newfound ability as his trump card while using the wand to maintain his disguise. He also had another concern: What did Magical Energy mean, and how was it connected to his rank? According to the panel, he was now an Apprentice Mage, which was one rank above Novice. Did that mean wizards with less than 10 Magical Energy were considered Novices? What about young wizards like Harry Potter and Hermione Granger when they first started school? And how would professors rank in terms of Magical Energy? The more he analyzed the panel, the more questions popped into his head. He didn''t remember any ranking system for magical power from the "Harry Potter" series. It only mentioned that young wizards'' magical power would grow with age after awakening or during a "Magic Riot," and that it would keep increasing until adulthood. It was now July 1988, and soon it would be time for this year''s young wizards to enter school. But Harry, Hermione, and Ron wouldn''t start for another three years. This meant Maverick had over three years to learn before the plot officially kicked off. His best bet was to stay away from Hogwarts, the center of it all, and develop his skills quietly. Still, some books needed for Hogwarts courses weren''t available at Flourish and Blotts. For instance, Maverick was eager to learn advanced spatial magic like the Undetectable Extension Charm and Apparition. Those seemed to be only taught at Hogwarts or other schools. He was also drawn to the Hogwarts library. So, applying for a teaching position at Hogwarts before Voldemort''s return seemed like a smart move. If he could leave after Voldemort came back, he''d hide away. If not, he''d use those years to get as strong as possible so he wouldn''t be scared of Voldemort. With his powerful system backing him up, Maverick felt more confident knowing he had a few years to prepare. Right now, his level wasn''t high enough to apply for a job at Hogwarts, so he planned to study hard for a year, take his OWLs and NEWTs at some school abroad, and get a teaching position before Harry Potter and his friends started. Since he gained 10 points every day, Maverick was sure he''d level up faster than anyone else. After all, if Gilderoy Lockhart, a notorious fraud, could become a professor, then surely he could too. "I need to think carefully about what professor position to go for¡­" he mused, considering his options for the future. After ordering some food, Maverick dove into his studies and kept at it until evening. He finally closed the book Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling and let out a sigh of relief. Now he had a decent grasp of the magic in this world. By comparing his memories from his past life with what he learned in the book, he figured out that for wizards to successfully cast spells, it wasn''t just about waving their wands or having the right emotions; there was another key element: "Magical Energy." He was 99% sure that the "Magical Energy" mentioned in his system panel was the same as the energy he read about. This realization helped Maverick understand why many adult wizards struggled to cast advanced spells effectively. Even if they knew the spell and felt the right emotions, the actual spell output depended on how much Magical Energy they had. For beginners, all three elements¡ªincantation or wand movement, Magical Energy, and emotion¡ªwere crucial for casting a spell. But experts like Dumbledore or Voldemort could skip the incantation or wand movement, relying solely on their emotions and magical energy. For them, the wand movements and spells felt instinctive, deeply ingrained in their subconscious. The role of emotions was especially important for spells like the Unforgivable Curses and the Patronus Charm. To cast an Unforgivable Curse, a wizard needed to summon intense malice toward their target¡ªenough to actually kill them. Only then could the curse''s true power come out. On the flip side, the Patronus Charm required very positive emotions. When young wizards learn this spell, they''re asked to think about their happiest memories because that''s the best way to tap into those positive feelings. Apprentice Mages could cast both kinds of spells, since emotion acted as the catalyst. But ultimately, if a wizard didn''t have enough Magical Energy, well, as Alastor Moody would say, they could just end up with a nosebleed. Of course, these were just Maverick''s logical guesses based on the book he read and his memories. He could only confirm them later. Setting aside Magical Theory, Maverick picked up Standard Spells: Elementary to continue his studies. As a complete beginner, he had to start with the basics. He turned to the first page, calmed himself, and took out his wand. Closing the book, he set it aside on the table. "Wingardium Leviosa!" Maverick said, waving his wand at the book. To his surprise, the book slowly floated up as he moved his wand. ''First try? Am I a genius or what?'' he thought, feeling pretty pleased with himself. Afterward, he set down his wand and repeated the incantation, this time pointing his finger at the book. No surprise here: the spell worked just as well. With two successful attempts under his belt, Maverick couldn''t help but grin. This meant he really was a wizard now! At that moment, the system panel popped up again, showing him some new info. Next to "Spells," the "Levitation Charm" appeared, along with his proficiency level in it. Even better, just like the "Magical Energy" indicator, there was a (+) sign next to it, suggesting he could invest his points to boost his spell proficiency. [ Name: Maverick Caeser ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Mage Apprentice ] [ Magical Energy: 11+ ] [ Points: 19 ] (Increases by 10 points per day) [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] (Increases by 1 point per year) [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Talent: None ] [ Spells: Levitation Charm (Beginner +) ] He focused on the (+) sign next to the Levitation Charm, and sure enough, another pop-up panel appeared. [ Spend 10 points to increase the proficiency of spell "Levitation Charm"? ] Note: Spell proficiency promotion: Beginner ¡ª Intermediate (10 Points) Intermediate ¡ª Advanced (100 Points) Advanced ¡ª Master (1000 Points) Master ¡ª Ultimate (5000 Points) Talent proficiency promotion: Beginner ¡ª Intermediate (10 Points) Intermediate ¡ª Advanced (100 Points) Advanced ¡ª Master (5000 Points) Master ¡ª Ultimate (10000 Points) [ Proficiency can also increase through practice, but the points required to advance levels stay the same. If proficiency improves with practice enough to meet the system''s standards, it will update and show the new level. ] ''Hmm... I should note downsome of this.'' [ Spend 10 points to increase the proficiency of spell "Levitation Charm"? ] [YES] [NO] Without thinking twice, Maverick hit "YES," and a rush of information and muscle memory flowed through him. It didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Instead, it was like recalling something from his past life, like skills he already had¡ªlike swimming or speaking a language. He just knew he could do it. The sensation lasted only a few seconds before fading away. To test his newfound knowledge, he waved his wand while saying, "Wingardium Leviosa." This time, the book floated up with much more speed and smoothness than during his first attempt. Maverick then glanced at the Magical Energy indicator and frowned. It still showed 11. He tried casting the spell again while watching the virtual screen, but the value didn''t change. He repeated the action several times, but still nothing. Practicing the spell didn''t affect his Magical Energy at all; it was like it wasn''t used up. Maverick plopped back down on the bed, thinking it over. ''That''s right! In this world, it seems wizards don''t actually use up their "Magic" when they cast spells. It''s more like a workout. Sure, it makes you tired, but you''re really just burning stamina, not magical energy.'' He dug into his memories from the Harry Potter series and the Fantastic Beasts movies. He couldn''t recall a single time a wizard ran out of magic. But it made sense; anyone who focuses on something for hours is bound to feel tired eventually. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, Maverick added another task to his list: he needed to confirm whether wizards used their Magical Energy or something else when casting spells. Then another thought popped up, making his curiosity spike. ''If casting a spell doesn''t use up Magical Energy, then what decides who''s more powerful? Is it the number of spells they know, their Magical Energy, or both?'' According to the Magical Theory book, wizards were ranked from Novice to Mage Apprentice, then Magus, Great Magus, Arch Magus, Warlock, and finally Supreme Magus. That was clearly different from the magical world in the movies he remembered. There was never any mention of wizard rankings or classes. Did J.K. Rowling just simplify it too much? Back to the topic, his system also showed wizard rankings just like the theory book he had just read. But it didn''t explain why; it just said that higher ranks meant more powerful wizards. So, Maverick decided he needed to find answers. That way, he could make the best use of the points he earned daily and level up as quickly and efficiently as possible. ''Let''s take it easy. I still have three years before the plot kicks off...'' he reminded himself. ''Today, I''ll try to figure out what gets used up when casting spells. Even if it is magic, the law of conservation of energy still applies, right? Probably...'' After pondering for a few minutes, Maverick stood up and faced the bed in his room. He paced back and forth a few times before squatting down and grabbing the wooden planks. Using only his physical strength, he tried to lift the bed, only to nearly let out a fart when he released it. The bed only lifted slightly¡ªabout five centimeters¡ªfrom the side he gripped. ''Super heavy.'' After taking a minute to catch his breath, he tried using magic. Standing about three feet away from the bed, he pointed his wand and focused on the Levitation Charm to lift the whole thing. "Wingardium Leviosa!" Immediately, he felt a wave of heaviness wash over him, while the bed very slowly lifted. It only went up about ten centimeters, but at least it was the entire bed this time, not just one side. He felt like he could keep the bed levitated for at least half a minute before the heaviness made him really tired. Sure enough, when nearly a minute had passed, he slowly set the bed down, feeling the fatigue catch up with him. Taking a deep breath, he checked for any changes, and as he guessed, there was no change in the Magical Energy unit. From this, he confirmed that casting the spell didn''t use his Magical Energy; it was something more logical: his stamina! Once again, he got ready to repeat the experiment, but this time he added nine points to his Magical Energy, bringing the total to 20. A feeling of comfort washed over him, and his fatigue faded quickly¡ªin just five minutes. Another important point he noted from the last experiment was that he could use points to recover from fatigue faster. However, that seemed really inefficient¡ªusing points just for that¡ªso he quickly dismissed the idea. He tried lifting the bed by hand again, like last time, and noticed it felt a bit lighter. Before, he could only lift it about five centimeters, but now he could manage about ten. It wasn''t a huge height, but it was definitely a noticeable difference. After taking another quick break to make sure he was fully rested, he repeated the process using magic. This time, the bed rose much higher¡ªat least twice as high as before. The heaviness he felt was still there, but it was much less intense than it had been earlier. After about a minute and a half, he gently set the bed back down. "Haha¡­" Maverick chuckled to himself, feeling satisfied. He could finally confirm what his Magical Energy represented: it was basically power. The more Magical Energy he had, the stronger his body¡ªand his spells¡ªwould be. Feeling relieved by this realization, he remembered that his system automatically accumulated ten points every day. He could use these points to either boost his spell proficiency or increase his Magical Energy. This meant his overall strength would grow every day. Maybe it wouldn''t be long before he could take on Grindelwald and kick Voldemort''s¡ª Cough Six months had passed since Maverick started learning magic. The past half-year had been incredibly fulfilling for him. Now, after spending all that time in the wizarding world, he felt sure no one would mistake him for a beginner. He''d learned tons about the wizarding world, its history, and so much more. From what he''d picked up, he was certain that the world he once knew and the one he was now a part of were not exactly the same. According to A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot, the wizarding world didn''t just revolve around Britain. Every country had its own magic, unique spells, and mystical alchemy. And evil wizards weren''t just a British problem. They showed up in other places, especially in Europe, Russia, China, Japan, and even the United States. The most recent infamous wizard seemed to match what he remembered: Gellert Grindelwald. But something was off¡ªapparently, Grindelwald had teamed up with a very familiar terrorist group from Maverick''s memory. Even his downfall was different from what Maverick remembered. Dumbledore, who defeated him, supposedly got help from a Muggle international agency¡ªanother group Maverick recognized from his previous life. Both Muggles and wizards fought, and the whole thing was on a much larger scale than what was shown in the Fantastic Beasts movies. But in the end, the good guys won. The International Statute of Wizarding Secrecy also wasn''t exactly how Maverick remembered it. In one of Bagshot''s other books, he read that the Statute was first signed in 1689 and put in place by 1692, just like in the Harry Potter stories. But in this world, there was a key difference: the statute had been revised in 1957, a few years after World War II. The book specifically called it World War, not Wizarding World War. During the war, the wizarding world had been exposed quite a bit, so Muggle and magical governments made secret agreements to keep each other in check. This meant that high-ranking Muggle officials actually knew about magic and wizards living among them. With the chaos of the war and the limited technology at the time, the two sides were able to keep the magical world hidden from the general public. But Maverick was still curious: if the wizarding world had already been exposed, why not just introduce it to everyone? The answer in Bagshot''s book was vague and, frankly, suspicious. There were no details about what was discussed between the Muggle and magical leaders. All it said was that both sides agreed to keep magic hidden. And this new secrecy law seemed both stricter and more lenient than in J.K. Rowling''s stories. For instance, wizards couldn''t just mess with a Muggle''s memory even if they found out about magic. They''d have to go through specific Muggle government departments that dealt with, well, "extraordinary matters." The Obliviate spell, along with other memory-modifying spells, was now ranked "EX" and strictly controlled. Only witches and wizards with special licenses were allowed to use it. Maverick had also read about spell ranks in another book. "EX" spells were the most restricted, reserved only for highly trained wizards. Interestingly, wizards could now work within Muggle governments, but only in special departments that handled the supernatural. Many countries'' governments had such departments now, making cooperation between Muggle and Magical societies more common. Every country now had powerful wizards ranked higher in their armies. They shouldn''t be as strong as Dumbledore, but still, pretty darn good. The wizarding world wasn''t as out-of-touch with Muggle technology anymore. Another thing that stood out was the power hierarchy among wizards. Dumbledore was still considered a powerhouse, but opinions on his rank varied¡ªsome saw him as "Warlock" rank, while others thought he was a top-tier "Arch-Magus." Arch-Magus were incredibly rare, with only seven known to exist in the world today. Warlocks, however, were even more legendary, with just eight recorded throughout history. Yet, none appeared to be alive in the present day, as the books he read hinted at their fate with ambiguous references. Then there were Great Magus, another powerful rank with less than 100 wizards alive worldwide. The difference in power between a Great Magus and an Arch Magus was immense. A Great Magus could level a small town if they went all out, but an Arch Magus could achieve the same destruction with far less effort, using only a few measured gestures. So, any Witch or Wizard who''s become a Great Magus gets some noble status from their government. But if they''re up to no good, the wizard governments come down on them hard. This was especially highlighted and became law after a lunatic named Voldemort¡ªa recent Arch Magus¡ªcaused havoc in the UK about a decade ago. However, due to some inexplicable reason,¡ªone not clearly mentioned in any of the books he had bought, ¡ªthe evil wizard had parished in the hands of a newborn. Afterward, his followers were hunted down and put on trial. Of course, corruption is something that no world is safe from. Some, rich and powerful people connected to Voldemort did escaped punishment, and Bagshot didn''t hold back on mentioning this in her latest book. Since Voldemort''s fall, evil wizards followed an unspoken rule: no killing Muggles in public or revealing magic to the world. Breaking this rule didn''t just attract the British magical authorities but also brought in the International Confederation of Wizards and even special Muggle government agencies. Together, they''d hunt down any threat, magical or not. But enough of the history lesson! Maverick hadn''t just studied history these past six months¡ªhe''d added plenty of powerful spells to his collection, too. Learning new spells had gone pretty smoothly for Maverick. He had already picked up nearly all the spells that Hogwarts would typically teach over seven years. Now, you might wonder, how did he do that so fast? Well, it turned out that just learning the basic version of each spell wasn''t all that hard. Some spells showed up on his system panel even when he didn''t get them quite right. For instance, the first time he tried the "Lumos" charm, the tip of his wand only gave a tiny flicker of light, barely visible. But the system immediately recognized it, marking him as having basic knowledge of the spell. He figured that as long as he got the general idea of a spell, the system would add it to his list. Excited, he jumped straight from "Lumos" to the "Patronus" charm, which was famously tricky¡ªan internationally recognized "A Rank" spell. He tried to cast it, summoning happy thoughts from both his current life and his previous one. But...nothing. The system didn''t even acknowledge his attempt. Two weeks ago, after he had learned a ton of other spells, he decided to try again. It took him a whole week of trial and error to finally get the spell to register as beginner level. But that was all he needed¡ªthe system could work its magic from there. Despite all his experimenting, he still couldn''t figure out exactly how the system decided when he''d "learned" a spell at the beginner level. Some spells got listed instantly, while others took him days or even weeks. Thankfully, more than 90% of the spells from first to seventh-year Hogwarts books were quick for him to grasp. Once they were listed, he could just use his cheat to boost their levels. With over 1800 points, he leveled up some spells to advanced and kept most of the rest at intermediate. And that''s how he got through almost all the spells listed in the Hogwarts curriculum, learning nearly every one of them. Of course, there were way more spells out there than just the ones in school books¡ªdaily-use spells for cleaning and lighting, plus loads of combat and defense spells. No way he could learn everything in just six months. Still, he was pretty pleased with what he''d managed to accomplish in that time. [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Mage Apprentice ] [ Magical Energy: 41+ ] [ Points: 182 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent-grade spellcasting ] [ Talent: ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Beginner +) ] [ Alchemy (Beginner +) ] [ Spells: ] Flipendo (Advanced +) Bombarda (Advanced +) Expelliarmus (Advanced +) Protego (Advanced +) Finite Incantatem: General Counter-Spell (Advanced +) Petrificus Totalus (Advanced +) Stupefy (Advanced +) Patronus Charm (Advanced +) Episkey (Healing) (Advanced +) Reparo (Advanced +) Revelio (Advanced +) Disillusionment (Advanced +) Wingardium Leviosa (Advanced +) Descendo (Intermediate +) Depulso (Intermediate +) Flipendo Maxima (Intermediate +) Bombarda Maxima (Intermediate +) Confringo (Intermediate +) Diffindo (Intermediate +) Incendio (Intermediate +) Carpe Retractum: Seize and Pull Charm (Intermediate +) Confusion Hex (Intermediate +) Riddikulus (Intermediate +) Protego Maxima (Intermediate +) Protego horribilis: Powerful Shield (Intermediate +) Bubble-Head Charm (Intermediate +) Glacius (Intermediate +) Arresto Momentum (Intermediate +) Reverte (Intermediate +) Repello Muggletum (Intermediate +) Lumos (Intermediate +) Levioso (Intermediate +) Accio (Intermediate +) Alohomora (Intermediate +) Appare Vestigium: Tracking Spell (Intermediate +) Engorgio: Engorgement Charm (Intermediate +) Flagrate: Writes in midair with firey marks (Intermediate +) Homonculous Charm: Tracking (Intermediate +) Maverick''s focus than shifted to what he had planned as his main task for today. There, on the virtual screen, he can see the number 41, indicating is Magical Energy. However, this "41" unit did not come about from him adding points using the system. During the past six months he has done a number of experiments with magic, and the Magical Energy index could be said to be the highlight of all of it. He had first assumed that his super power, or Magic, could only be manipulated using the system. He had accepted the fact that he was, what you would call a systematic Wizard. That was until oneday, after pushing his levitating skill to the limit, he found that his Magical Energy had increased by one unit. Thus, he repeated the same settings the following day as well, holding the bed levitated using the spell for as long as he could, and sure enough, he found that this kind of exercise could indeed increase his Magical Energy. Then, he tested the limits by repeating the same scenario multiple times a day to see if it would work, but the result showed otherwise. He dedicated a week only for this experiment,¡ªwithout studying spells or reading things related to the magical world,¡ªand what he found out was that his Magical Energy did go up. But it was very inconsistent. Sometimes, after the exercise, it would increase by one point, and sometimes there was no change at all. So he concluded that he could, infact, increase his Magical Energy by what he call, "Magical Workout", and not just from the system points. But the "Magical Workout" was too time consuming for him at the moment as it takes several cycles of using levitation charm, holding and resting and holding and resting, for him to get one unit increase. Usually it takes an hour, sometimes more, so he stopped doing the exercise regularly. Because for him, these three years were crucial, and he wanted to amass as much knowledge as possible. So increase from 20 to 41 units was him occasionally doing the Magical Workout exercise during the past six months. Moreover, he further affirmed his previous conclusion,¡ªback when his Magical Energy was pushed from 11 units to 20 units using system points,¡ªthat his overall physical fitness would also increase with his Magical Energy. And it wasn''t only his physical strength, but endurance and even his nerve reaction ability also saw an increase. These were all tested by experimenting with himself during the past six months using various magical and scientific ways. This, however,does not mean that he had became some kind of super soldier. It was only a small increase, like him being able to effortlessly lift 60 kilograms while before it was 50 kilograms. Now, his main objective for today was simply to give him a boost in Magical Energy, and to see whether the remaining 180 units of Magical Energy could make him cross to the next rank. The system has not showed any helpful pop-ups regarding this, as he had tried interacting with it using multiple ways. But he thinks that the system would eventually display the corresponding Magical Energy units for each rank because previously,¡ªwhen his spell''s proficiency level got increased, or when it displayed the Extraordinary Characteristic of his wand,¡ªwhen something happened for the first time, the system showed additional information. Looking at the virtual screen, Maverick focused on the Magical Energy and the + sign next to it. Taking a deep breath, he slowly, about once every five seconds, clicked the sign. The feeling of euforia filled his muscles and bones for a good five minutes as each time his Magical Energy was systematically increased. That long forgotten feeling of fullness and satisfaction enveloped him, until the system displayed a long message pop-up, after he clicked to raise the Magical Energy value from 99 to 100. ... [ A rank increase of a Wizard would cause a magical riot. ] Note: Novice to Mage Apprentice: Minor magical fluctuations. Barely noticible by any living being. Does not effect physical matter. 9+1 unit of Magical Energy required to cross rank. Mage Apprentice to Magus: Small magical fluctuations. Only noticeable by same or higher rank wizards. Range: 10 meters radius. Does not effect physical matter. 99+1 unit of Magical Energy required to cross rank. Magus to Great Magus: Dense magical energy fluctuations expected. Range: 500 meters radius. Noticeable by all living beings in close perimeter. Dangerous to novice wizards in close perimeter. 2,999+1 unit of Magical Energy required to cross rank. Great Magus to Arch Magus: Dense, heavy magical fluctuations expected to spread for a wide area. Range: 15 kilometer radius. Changes to the natural phenomenon within the proximity expected. Noticeable by all living beings in the perimeter. Dangerous to any living being below the Arch Magus rank. 9,999+1 unit of Magical Energy required to cross rank. Arch Magus to Warlock: Dense, heavy magical fluctuations expected to spread for a wide area. Range: 100 kilometer radius. Extream changes to the natural phenomenon within the proximity expected. Noticeable by all living beings in the perimeter. Dangerous to any living being below the Warlock rank. 49,999+1 unit of Magical Energy required to cross rank. Warlock to Supreme Magus: ????? ... Maverick went through the notification very carefully. Unlike before, this time he even made notes as it was quite long, and very useful information. According to the system, his breakthrough to Magus should not cause any disturbances, however, just to be on the safe side, he dicided to postpone it for midnight. He once again reviewed the information and remembered some key points he had read the past few months. Students who freshly graduate from wizarding schools are usually still at the Magic Apprentice level. Only when they grow a bit older do most of them cross their rank. There would always be geniuses and these are the Witches and Wizards who make their breakthrough to a Magus during their teens. Moreover, the breakthrough, or crossing to the next rank, it self seemed to be a very complicated process it self. According to the Advanced Magical Theory book Maverick had read, a Wizard or Witch would need what one would call an epiphany before they can even attempt the process. This epiphany was not described in any book, only vague information was provided, like the idea of harmony between one''s magic, body, and mind. It was knowledge Maverick couldn''t fully grasp, or rather, he never truly understood what they meant. Like wise, crossing the rank to a Great Magus also seem to involve the same "epiphany", and some more complicated steps. Maverick did not bother to understand more as he belives that he could get some better, more credible books later when he gets acces to a better wizarding library. The books that he had bought were all very common and general knowledge, just enough for him to understand his way around this new world that he is now apart of. And fortunately for him, the entire process of crossing the rank seemed to be just clicking a virtual button. Well, he would find out at midnight. Time passed slowly and soon it came to midnight. During these few hours he refrained from doing any exercise or practice spell casting. He had rested his mind and body and got ready for the big event tonight. Looking at the virtual screen infront of him, his mind focused on the Energy Level valued 99 and the accumulated points of 119. Breathing deeply, Maverick gave the order for the system to add one Magical Energy unit to his total, making it 100. The response came as expected, but it felt more notable this time. Along with the sudden burst of energy, he felt strength and vitality that flood his senses like never before. It was as if every cell in his body was humming with power, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. Ordinarily, such a small increment would not elicit such a response. He opened his eyes, feeling more alive than ever before. Even time appeared to slow down. The candle''s flame in the corner flickered more slowly than usual. Subsequently, he noticed slight ripples in the surrounding air, followed by the formation of tiny, bubble-like light spots near his skin. An external observer would have noticed these small points of light encircling him. These minute energy clusters then began converging into his skin. And for the first time during the addition of system points, Maverick experienced a slight discomfort, akin to an itch emanating from all over his skin. Pain. It came suddenly, enveloping his entire being. It was intense enough to make someone scream or pass out, but for him, it never quite reached that point. Clenching his teeth, he endured. He knew¡ªor hoped, or prayed¡ªthat whatever was happening was something good. His mind wandered to the fantasy stories he had read, where characters endured suffering before a breakthrough. He wished this was what was happening to him. He had no other option. He knew nothing about what was happening. No book he had read in the past few months had any recored of this. He couldn''t, or rather, wouldn''t scream or call for help. He had too many secrets, and he''d rather endure the pain than risk even the slightest exposure. So, he suffered in silence, hoping this was some form of evolution. The pain and suffering dragged on for what felt like a long, long time, until everything finally settled. He lay there, panting, on the verge of fainting, sweat covering both him and the floor. It was only after the pain subsided that his thoughts began to clear. Slowly, he opened his eyes, and his vision came into focus. The first thing he noticed was the multitude of virtual system screens, but he dismissed them all. Gradually, he pushed himself up, standing to assess the changes in his body. He examined his body, then took a good look at his hands and noticed that, like his clothes, they were drenched in sweat. With a flick of his fingers, a convenient Scouring Charm took care of the minor inconvenience, allowing him to fully focus on the changes. To begin, he walked over to the mirror on his small wardrobe and studied his reflection. He felt a bit disappointed as he couldn''t notice any visible changes. His height, hair, and even his skin color remained exactly the same. Turning around, he once again looked at his hands and clenched his fists. "Hmm... maybe... probably stronger than before," he mused, before walking over to his handy dumbbell¡ªor rather, dumb-bed. With surprising ease, and using only one hand, he lifted one side of the bed. If not for the risk of making too much noise, he would have tried lifting the whole thing, and he knew he could do it now. He estimated his raw strength to be on par with modern-day powerlifters. ''My physique has definitely gotten stronger¡ªat least three or four times,'' he thought happily as he gently set the wooden bed back down. He also noticed a shift in his perspective as he began to focus more intently on the changes. His vision had noticeably improved, but there was something else, something he couldn''t quite pinpoint. "According to the Advanced Magical Theory books, wizards are supposed to gain innate talents after achieving Magus rank," he recalled. "But the intensity with which these skills manifest seems to depend on one''s talent. A Magus should acquire something akin to a sixth sense and an ability similar to psychic powers. The books mention that the higher you rank, the better control you gain over magic. All of these abilities are essentially more advanced forms of manipulating magical energy." "Let''s see..." he muttered as the system appeared before his eyes with just a thought. First he took a look at the messeges. [ Body adaptation complete. ] [ Rank up: Mage Apprentice ¡ª Magus ] [ Name: Maverick Caeser ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 479 (+) ] [ Points: 119 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Beginner +) ] [ Magical Sense (Beginner +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Beginner +) ] [ Alchemy (Beginner +) ] [ Spells: ] [ .... ] After carefully going through his status screen, Maverick gave a satisfied nod before focusing on the plus sign next to Magical Sense [ Would you like to invest 10 points to upgrade the Talent "Magical Sense" to intermediate? ] ''Yes!'' That familiar sensation, akin to recalling forgotten memories, washed over him as knowledge of how to utilize magical energy to perform the Magical Sense talent flooded his mind. It took only half a minute for the sensation to fade, leaving him with a newfound understanding of Magical Sense. Closing his eyes, he followed the instructions in his mind and spread his magical energy, careful not to extend it too far. As expected, it felt as though he had a third-person view of his surroundings, with a range of no more than three meters on all sides. He remained cautious, aware that his proficiency in using the talent was only at the intermediate level, and there could be other wizards nearby who might detect his probing. The books mentioned that using Magical Sense indiscriminately is considered a serious offense among wizards. However, only wizards of Great Magus rank or higher can pinpoint who is using the talent, which is why no law exists criminalizing its use. Moreover, while these talents awaken at the Magus rank, they often seem redundant among most wizards at this level. The two talents, Magical Energy Manipulation and Magical Sense, are regarded as extremely difficult to master. It is only after reaching the Great Magus rank that one can truly begin to utilize these abilities. ''It''s true that before I upgraded the proficiency to intermediate, I had no idea how to use the talent. Only after the proficiency increased did I start to grasp how to use this talent,'' Maverick thought, recalling what he had read about these innate abilities. A confident grin spread across his face as he once again selected the option to upgrade the innate talent. [ Would you like to invest 100 points to upgrade the Talent "Magical Sense" to advanced? ] ''Yes!'' he exclaimed inwardly. ''Sure enough, the system is simply a cheat.'' Memories¡ªyes, that was a more fitting description. Instead of mere knowledge, it felt more like fragments of memories flooding his mind. More insights into utilizing Magical Energy for the talent "Magical Sense" came into his awareness, and this time, it even gave him a slight headache. The memories¡ªor knowledge¡ªfelt profoundly complicated, and it took over half an hour for the assimilation to settle down. ''What a useful skill to have in my arsenal. Now, as long as it''s not an Archmage, I can confidently scan my surroundings. And this method of concealing my Magical Energy¡ªor my unique magical signature¡ªwill be extremely useful for my future endeavors,'' Maverick remarked in his mind while feeling his newfound understanding of the talent Magical Sense. Once again he brought up the system panel for an overview. [ Name: Maverick Caeser ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 479 (+) ] [ Points: 9 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Beginner +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Beginner +) ] [ Alchemy (Beginner +) ] [ Spells: ] [ .... ] The two talents Potions and Alchemy, he ignored for now because they were unnecessary for him at this point. Unlike Transfiguration, they are highly practical. The system has recognized the two talents after he had read the theory books, and he could always upgrade them anywhere anytime when necessary. Putting aside the talents, his attention then moved to his Magical Energy value. "Four hundred¡­" he muttered subconsciously. It was then that he realized the significant increase in his Magical Energy value. ''I remember adding only one point to raise it to 100... Hmm...'' he pondered. ''It seems that my rank-up, combined with my body''s adaptation to it, has significantly boosted my Magical Energy.'' He recalled passages from the books he had read, and one particular line came to mind: when a wizard crosses a rank, their body frantically absorbs magical energy from their surroundings. ''During a breakthrough, pure magic itself becomes physically visible¡­ Perhaps that was what I experienced¡ªthose countless tiny, energy ball-like entities entering my skin,'' Maverick concluded, putting his doubts to rest. He glanced out the window and saw that it was still dark, so he decided to get some rest. "I suppose it''s time to have that talk and finally do something about my wizarding identity," He said quietly to the room, his expression carried with determination. Chapter 2 - 2: Revelations ( I - III ) (CH 9 – 11) Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, two weeks had passed as Maverick adjusted to his new rank. He woke up in the morning, stretched his muscles, and went through his usual routine before leaving his room and heading down to the bar. In contrast to the comfort and cleanliness of the guest rooms, the bar remained dim, somewhat dirty, and plain. "Maverick, how are your studies on Muggles going?" Tom greeted him as he came down. "Doing quite well, actually. It''s an interesting subject," Maverick replied with a faint smile. Tom had repeated the same question countless times over the past six months. By now, Maverick was used to it and didn''t bother commenting on the peculiar behavior as he settled into one of the long tables. "I''ll take a steak and a cup of tea, if you don''t mind," he said casually, glancing at the man while placing his order. It could be said that he was now quite familiar with Tom, as well as the regulars who frequented the pub. All of them were aware of his keen interest in studying Muggle society¡ªor rather, it was the story he had led them to believe. He finished his breakfast and, once again, approached the humpbacked man. "Mr. Tom, I''ll be away for a few days and just wanted to let you know." He wasn''t obliged to inform him, but having already paid for the room for the entire year, he didn''t want anyone else occupying it during his short absence. "Don''t worry, young man," Tom replied kindly. "The room is yours for the next six months, even if you''re not back by then." Maverick nodded with a smile, glad he didn''t have to go into more detail. "Right, then... see you in a few days." He waved and walked out, carrying only a small pouch, which contained several other bags enchanted with extension spells. As he walked down the street, he mulled over how the upcoming conversation with his parents might go. That''s right¡ªhe was about to reveal his wizarding identity to them today. One reason was that he would be away from home intermittently, making it difficult for his parents to reach him, if everything went according to plan. Moreover, his parents weren''t exactly ordinary people. They held respected positions, and if they thought he had gone missing, it could lead to unnecessary complications. His father, the current Prime Minister, would likely turn all of Britain upside down searching for him. His face and name would be everywhere¡ªexactly the kind of attention he wanted to avoid. In the past six months, Maverick had visited home a few times, mainly to show his face and explain why he had quit his job¡ªa position his parents had helped him secure. His explanation was simple: he had found another career path. Fortunately, his parents didn''t press for more details. The second reason he was planning to reveal his secret was that he believed his father, given his position, should be aware of the magical world. With his help, Maverick hoped to legitimize his wizarding identity, and a plan was already in place to make it happen. ... On the southeast side of London, on Westminster Bridge Road, about a minute''s walk from Lambeth North tube station, stood an elegant and exquisite two-story house. A taxi slowly pulled up and stopped by the roadside, and Maverick stepped out. As he looked fixedly at his home, his thoughts drifted down memory lane, reflecting on his parents They were quite wealthy, but most of it came from his mother''s side. Originally American, she met his father during their university days, and after starting a relationship, she moved to the UK to build a life and start a family with him. His mother''s family ran a large newspaper agency called the World News Network, though he couldn''t fully recall the name from his memories of his previous life. It vaguely resembled another name he remembered. This world felt both familiar and different from the one he knew. He realized there were likely many more differences yet to uncover. His parents married and moved to the UK, where his mother started a company in partnership with his father. While his mother managed the business, his father supported it as a shareholder. Over time, the company grew into one of the largest publishing firms in the UK, largely due to the influence of his mother''s family. His father entered politics shortly after his mother''s business got started. When Maverick was born, his father was a Member of Parliament in the House of Commons. Now, 18 years later, he had recently been appointed Prime Minister by royal prerogative. His father was a skilled politician, rising to the top in just a short period with his sharp mind. As a result, the family formed connections with the royal family. Maverick had even met the Queen once when he was about six years old. Now, with his father holding the trust of the House of Commons, those ties were likely even stronger. (A/N: I am not British and know very little about British politics or their political hierarchy. Everything you just read¡ªor may read in the future¡ªabout it might not align with reality. Remember, this is a fantasy world, and not everything has to be accurate. Some details I might have just made up on the spot, so please cut me some slack!) ... Standing outside his house, Maverick reflected on the past and felt a bit nervous about the conversation he was about to have. Taking out the key, he gently opened the door. The lights were on, which meant his parents¡ªor at least one of them¡ªwere home. "Michael, is that you?" a gentle female voice echoed from within the house. Moments later, a beautiful woman in her thirties appeared, her blonde hair tied back and wearing an apron over a white shirt and blue jeans. She held a metallic bowl in one hand, stirring its contents with a wooden spoon. "Ah! You''re home, son. I thought it might be your father," Ariel, his mother exclaimed, a smile breaking across her face the moment she spotted him "Hi, Mom..." Maverick said, shrugging off his black coat and hanging it on the stand. "Do you know when Dad will be home?" "He should be back around seven," she replied, returning to stir the contents of the bowl. "Need any help with that?" Maverick asked, leaning in to give her a quick hug. "No, I''m fine, thanks. But how''s the new job going?" she inquired, a warm smile brightening her face. "Um... It''s fine, really." He opened the fridge and pulled out a water bottle, taking a quick swig. "You sure? You know you can always ask for help, right?" Her tone was steady, but Maverick saw concern in her eyes. "I admire your determination to chase your dreams on your own and gain experience. But remember, it''s okay to lean on us when you need to. Your father and I are here for you. You should know that I wouldn''t have gotten my business off the ground without my family''s support." Maverick listened, taken aback. ''Is that why they think I quit? I guess it makes sense. Maybe that''s why they didn''t ask for more details when I mentioned that I had a new career plan...'' "What do you mean, Mom? Of course I''d ask for help when I need it," he assured her. "Ah..." His mom seemed momentarily at a loss for words, pausing her stirring. Then her expression shifted to one of pride and joy. "So... you found a job?" Ariel felt a genuine happiness at the thought that her son had secured a job on his own, without asking for their help. "Not exactly. Well, sort of¡­" Maverick replied, choosing his words carefully. "I wanted to talk to you both about something important." "Important?" His mother''s brow furrowed, curiosity piqued. Then, her eyes widened with sudden realization. "You didn''t get a girl pregnant, did you?" Poof! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cough cough! Maverick nearly spat out the water he was drinking, choking on the unexpected words that came out of nowhere. He gave his mother a blank look. "What in God''s name made you jump to that assumption?" he asked, trying to regain his composure. "No, I didn''t get anyone pregnant. I don''t even have a girlfriend," he added quickly, cutting off any further argument before it could start. "Oh, thank God," she replied, visibly relieved. "Really?" Maverick raised an eyebrow, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. "I feel bad now... to think my own mother would think of me as some kind of scumbag." "What? No! Hah..." His mother let out a nervous laugh, trying to mask her embarrassment. "So, what''s this important thing you wanted to talk about?" she asked, swiftly changing the subject and smiling again. "We''ll talk when Dad gets back," he said, walking toward the living room. "I''ll be in my room. Just call me when you''re done baking whatever deliciousness you''ve got going on in there." "Alright, mysterious man," she replied, chuckling as she returned to her cooking. Several hours later, Maverick found himself sitting nervously in front of his parents. His father had returned right on time, just as his mother had mentioned. Before Maverick could come down to meet him, she had already explained their earlier conversation to his father. Michael Caesar was a tall, handsome, middle-aged man with a strikingly attractive face, exuding a natural air of authority. His towering height, combined with his sharp features, gave him an imposing presence that perfectly matched his stature. "Go on, son... What is it?" Noticing his son''s nervousness, his father lent a helping hand by starting the conversation. "Well... it''s about why I''ve been away so often lately and why I left the job you found for me." Seeing how anxious her son was, Ariel started to feel concerned. "Maverick, I''m beginning to worry..." she said, frowning slightly. "I''m not in any trouble... Mother," he replied, trying to ease her worries, though inwardly he was a bit anxious himself. Taking a deep breath, he continued, "Mum, Dad, I didn''t quit the opportunity you got for me because I was unhappy or because I thought it was unethical to accept help from you. I left because... well, I''ve discovered something about myself. Something different." "Oh God, no... Please don''t tell me you''re ga¡ª" Hearing his mother''s interruption and realizing what she was about to say, Maverick cut her off. "Mother! You have some very strange ideas. I can assure you, I am 100% not gay!" "Oh, thank God..." His mother let out an exasperated sigh of relief. Meanwhile, even though his father tried to maintain a poker face, Maverick sensed the momentary nervousness in his father''s eyes shifting to relief. "Ahem... As I was saying, I discovered something different about myself. I..." Maverick paused, glancing at his parents before continuing, "I''m a wizard." There, he had finally said it. After revealing the truth, he felt an unexpected wave of relief. There was a brief silence before his mother, the most talkative person in the family, broke it. "A what? A wizard?" Her tone was more amused than confused. At the same time, Maverick used his Magical Sense to observe his father''s reaction. Sure enough, his father''s expression immediately turned stern. "That''s right, a wizard. I have magic," Maverick added, leaning back on the sofa as if to show relief and a lazy confidence, waiting for his father to address the statement. "Uh... dear, I think our son may have something wrong with his head," his mother said, the amusement fading from her face as she looked to her husband. When she turned to him, she saw his expression was deadly serious. "Mich-Michael?" she stammered. Rarely had she seen her husband look so grave, and it threw her off balance. "Prove it," Michael finally said, addressing his laid-back son. "Prove what?" Ariel asked, bewildered. "Dear, please, just trust me on this." "Oh God, my son and husband are both crazy!" Ariel exclaimed, covering her mouth. Her gaze darted between Maverick and Michael. Though she tried to sound exaggerated, neither of them paid her any attention now. Maverick met his father''s eyes and then reached for his wand. As soon as Michael saw the wand, his eyes widened in disbelief. He was one of the few non-magicals who knew more about the existence of magic than most, and now he was almost entirely convinced that his son''s confession was true. "My dear Maverick Caeser, do you need me to make some space for the magic trick you''re about to show?" Ariel blinked before looking at her son, then her eyes showed amusement looking at his wand. Maverick ignored his mother''s teasing and kept his Magical Sense focused on his father''s expression. From the look on his face, it was clear his father knew about magic, and Maverick felt even more certain about what he had read regarding the relationship between magical and non-magical people in this strange, alternative universe of Harry Potter. After taking a moment to observe his father, he replied to his mother, "No need, Mom! Just sit there!" He gave a helpless smile before starting the show. He had now mastered some of the most useful spells to an advanced level. Although he lacked actual combat experience, he believed that his current abilities were above those of a typical Hogwarts graduate. Clearing his throat, he tapped on the glass water jug on the table and performed a Transfiguration spell. The jug instantly transformed into what he had envisioned: a white pigeon. "How was it?" Maverick asked, looking at his mother, who was now in a daze. He leaned back in his chair, though his main focus remained on his father. As expected, there was only a momentary shock on his father''s face before his expression returned to normal. "Huh?" Ariel seemed to have just woken from a dream. Her gaze shifted between the very real-looking pigeon, which was bobbing its head, and Maverick, going back and forth several times with a face full of disbelief. "Was that... Was that a magic trick?" "Michael!" his mother called out, shaking his father''s shoulder with one hand and pointing at the transfigured pigeon with the other. Ignoring his mother''s ranting, Maverick sat quietly, leaning back in his chair, waiting for a response from his father. The calm exterior his father usually maintained was still present, but the flicker of genuine surprise in his eyes couldn''t be hidden. The Prime Minister of Britain was not easily shaken, but this had clearly turned out to be unexpected. "Ariel, dear, I saw it," his father said to the visibly shaken woman beside him. His tone was calm, though it seemed to have the opposite effect of what he intended. "Saw it? Of course, you saw it. I saw it! Why aren''t you showing any surprise?" Her expression was a mixture of confusion and expectation. "Ariel!" His father called out a little louder, and his mother immediately calmed down. "Dear, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to shout, but could you please listen until I finish speaking to our son?" Michael gently caressed his wife''s cheek. "I promise you''ll have answers after that." Ariel was stunned for a moment. Witnessing the unbelievable display of magic from her son and hearing her husband raise his voice at her¡ªit took her a while to regain her composure. Only then did she realize she had been acting somewhat wildly. Maverick sat calmly, observing the interaction between his parents. He believed his mother''s reaction was perfectly normal. Anyone, especially someone like his mother¡ªa very logical person who had never encountered anything supernatural¡ªwould be extremely surprised after witnessing real magic. The transfiguration he had performed transformed a non-living object into a living one, which would appear quite supernatural to any ordinary person. His mother calmed down after a while, nodding to her husband before focusing her gaze back on Maverick. Maverick remained silent, now meeting the steady, measured gaze of his father. "So¡­ you''re a wizard?" his father finally spoke, his voice laced with confusion. "When did this happen? How did we not know?" His mother was the first to react, quickly turning her head toward Michael, demanding to know the meaning behind his question. She finally realized why her husband had seemed so calm; both her son and husband had been keeping incredible secrets from her. Michael raised his hand, urging her to stay calm. He met her eyes, silently asking her to remain calm while he explained later. Then, he turned his attention to Maverick, ready to hear his son''s explanation. Maverick took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his father''s gaze and began his somewhat fabricated explanation. "I discovered magic about six months ago. It started with a small headache. Then I began experiencing strange sensations," Maverick said, resting his hand on his chin as if he were deep in thought. "At first, I started to see more clearly and hear better. This might sound odd because I never had any problems with my vision or hearing to begin with. But that''s how it felt. Then even stranger things started happening. One day, I woke up to find myself levitating about a foot above my bed. I was shocked before my body fell back onto the bed. If I hadn''t discovered magic by now, I might still believe it was all in my imagination." Maverick paused, glancing at his parents, who were giving him their full attention. "I was worried. I wanted to talk to you both about all of this, but I didn''t know how. I was scared you''d think I was some kind of freak." "Son..." his mother''s soft, concerned voice broke the silence. Maverick continued, "Remember the day you told me about my internship with Mr. John and his company? Well, at first, I was really happy and thought once I started working and got busy, I''d forget about all of this. So that very same day, I decided to visit the company, just to clear my head and take a walk, maybe. I took a taxi to their office building, spent some time observing the place, and felt genuinely excited. I loved the atmosphere there and couldn''t wait to get started the next day. After a while, I decided to head home. I didn''t take a taxi back; I thought a walk would help clear my mind. That''s when it happened. While walking down Charing Cross Road, that strange feeling returned. I looked around, checking for anything out of the ordinary¡ªI didn''t want anything bizarre happening while I was out in public. And then, out of nowhere, this small, shabby-looking inn appeared between a record store and a large bookshop. It was surreal. One moment, it wasn''t there, and the next, it was as if it had just materialized. I felt a powerful pull toward it... I can''t quite explain it, but I knew I had to go inside. Of course, I didn''t enter immediately. I stood there, observing. What struck me was how people on the street seemed to completely ignore the inn. It was as though they couldn''t even see it. To confirm my suspicion, I went into the bookshop next door and asked someone inside. I was right¡ªthey weren''t aware of the inn. That''s when I knew this place might hold answers to the strange things happening to me. So, I went in. It was like stepping into another time. The place was dimly lit by candles, and the people inside wore strange robes. But despite the odd atmosphere and outdated fashion, it was still just a small bar. I found an empty table and sat down. Some people gave me strange looks¡ªprobably because I wasn''t dressed like them¡ªbut they soon lost interest. The pub owner was a peculiar-looking man, but polite. I ordered a drink and sat, quietly listening to the conversations around me. What I heard was shocking. Magic, wizards, witches¡ªan entirely different world. I sat there, doing my best to keep calm, just listening and absorbing everything. After some time, I saw a group of three come in¡ªtwo parents with their child, who looked about ten years old. They spoke with the pub owner, whose name was Tom, by the way. They discussed something, and then Tom led them further inside. To someone like me, it all seemed pretty suspicious. I eavesdropped on their conversation. They weren''t trying to be discreet. The parents mentioned an alley, and Tom enthusiastically talked about something called ''Muggles'' and ''freshmen.'' They disappeared to the back, and after a while, Tom returned. I stayed seated, watching as another family arrived not long after. They, too, spoke with Tom, and I overheard a similar conversation. That''s when I decided to follow. I don''t know what came over me¡ªI just knew I had to go. I stood up, and as Tom was leading the second family inside, I called out to him. I was nervous, of course, but the words just came to me. I asked if I could go in too. To my surprise, Tom didn''t ask any questions or seem suspicious at all. He simply smiled and gestured for me to follow." "Even more surreal things happened. Tom led us to the back, where it seemed like a dead end¡ªjust a wall and a few trash bins. My nervousness grew, and I even felt a bit scared. Then I saw Tom take out a stick, something I had noticed many people inside the bar were carrying. He tapped on the brick wall, and something incredible happened. The bricks began to move on their own. I can''t even begin to describe it¡ªit was as if the wall came to life. The bricks shifted and rearranged themselves until an entrance formed. Tom, with a grin, proudly said, ''Welcome to Diagon Alley.'' The kid and his parents standing next to me looked as shocked as I felt, which seemed to give the strange pub owner a sense of satisfaction. Tom gestured for us to go ahead, and so we went inside. As soon as we entered, the entrance behind us vanished, but I was too overwhelmed¡ªboth excited and nervous¡ªto dwell on it. I needed information, and the best source I had at the time were three people who, like me, were new to magic. But I had no other option. I had nothing, I knew nothing, and at least they were there for a purpose. So, I struck up a conversation with the kid''s parents, starting by commenting on how incredible everything seemed. I learned that they were there to get books and materials for their child''s school. Apparently, their kid had his first magical outburst a few months back. They didn''t know about it until the next day, when a teacher from a magical school arrived and explained everything. According to them, they were both non-magical, but their child had somehow awakened magic¡ªa very rare occurrence, as they learned from the magical school teacher. I followed them throughout the day and even became friends. I had to lie, of course, telling them I was an American wizard visiting Britain''s magical world for the first time. I learned a lot. Since they had been told by the teacher what to do, I essentially got a free tutorial on what someone new to this world should do. You wouldn''t believe some of the things I saw, Mom," Maverick said, his tone growing more excited. "There were these short, quite ugly creatures called goblins. They managed the magical currency. Yes, magicals have their own currency system. Fortunately for me, I followed the family, and after they exchanged some British pounds for coins, I did the same¡ª250 pounds for 50 Galleons. That''s the name of the magical currency. Because I was with them, I had no issue with identity verification. I guess they assumed I was a wizard too. Apparently, only wizards can exchange pounds for Galleons, with a maximum exchange of 50 Galleons per month. After that, we went to a wand shop. Yes, the magicals channel their magic through wands, which are basically sticks. Again, no problem¡ªI got myself a wand too, though I had to tell a harmless lie. I said my old wand broke. The shopkeeper was skeptical at first, but I flattered him, saying he was the best wand maker. That did the trick, and the old man forgot his doubts and handed me a wand. I was nervous, though. I wasn''t sure if I could even do magic or how to use a wand, but I went with it on a whim. It was on the fifth or sixth try that a wand finally reacted," Maverick said with a melancholic smile, glancing at his wand. Next, we went to the bookstore. While the family bought books for their kid''s first year, I went on a spree, buying all sorts of books¡ªhistory, theory, spell books, everything. I was excited and couldn''t wait to learn more about this world. The day ended and I exchanged some pleasantries with the family before saying goodbye. They left, and I stayed the night at the inn. The Leaky Cauldron had rooms upstairs for guests. That evening, I could barely sleep. I skimmed through a history book before finally dozing off. The next morning, I returned to the real world, resigned from Mr. John''s company on the spot, and went back to the inn to continue my reading. I had learned so much about them, yet it felt like I knew so little. They were like an entire group of humans, isolated or hiding in plain sight. For the past six months, I stayed there, doing nothing but learning. I studied their history, their relationship with the non-magical world," Maverick paused, glancing at his father. "I learned about their culture, their laws, and all the information available to the public. And I learned magic. Contrary to what the books said, it all felt¡­ easy. Too easy for me. The children there start school at eleven and spend about seven years studying before they graduate. I had learned nearly all the spells from their seven-year curriculum. The only things I haven''t mastered are potions and some sports... So yeah¡­ that''s what I''ve been up to these past six months. I didn''t want to keep it from you any longer," Maverick said, leaning back in his chair. "Ask me anything, Mom, Dad. Whatever you want to know." The room fell silent after Maverick finished telling his story. He had mixed truth with lies, deliberately hiding the real details of his system. Even though much of it was fabricated, he made the story sound convincing enough to be believable. Ariel sat quietly, her hands shaking, eyes wide with disbelief. Her husband stayed calm, but the look in his eyes gave him away. He was clearly thinking hard about what his son had just revealed. "So, you''ve been living there for six months," Michael finally spoke, his voice steady. "Just like that..." Maverick nodded. "It was all new to me. I needed time to figure it out, to make sense of everything. I didn''t know how you''d react, and... well, you saw how Mom did." Ariel blinked, snapping out of her daze as her attention shifted back to her son. "Maverick, how could you think we wouldn''t want to know? Something this life-changing? I¡ª" She paused, her voice trembling. "You could have been in danger. Anything could''ve happened to you." "I know," Maverick said quietly, guilt mixing with resolve in his expression. "I didn''t mean to worry you. But I had to understand this world first, before getting you involved." Michael let out a long sigh, his face hardening. "Does anyone else know? Anyone in the wizarding world?" Maverick shook his head. "No. I''ve kept a low profile. I didn''t want to attract attention until I understood what I was dealing with." "Good," Michael said firmly. "Keep it that way." Ariel turned to her husband, a newfound determination in her eyes. "Michael, you''re talking like you know something about this. Explain. Tell us!" she demanded, her voice rising. Michael hesitated, unfazed by her outburst. "It''s... complicated. Classified informa¡ª" "No! This is our family now. You will tell us what you know," she interrupted, her voice firm. Michael paused, thinking carefully, while Maverick sat quietly, watching him. Maverick hoped his dad would finally start talking, and maybe his mother''s push was just what he needed. He stayed quiet, letting their argument play out without getting involved. "Fine! Fine, listen," Michael said, his face serious. "Before I start, I need both of you to swear that what I''m about to say stays between us. This is classified information¡ªinternational secrets that only a few people in the government know." "We will!" they both replied in unison. "And as for you," Michael added, crossing his arms and leaning back in his chair, "I''ve got plenty of questions for you, young man. We''re not done yet." Maverick simply nodded. He knew his story wouldn''t be enough to answer all their questions. Fooling the Prime Minister of Britain, even if that person was family, wouldn''t be easy. "Okay. It all started during World War II when the governments discovered what you call ''magicals.'' They''re actually called wizards and witches. If you read any history book, you''ll only find information about Hitler and his madness, but there was much more happening behind the scenes. Hitler was just one player. There were two other groups involved: a powerful archmagus and his followers, and a notorious terrorist organization. You might have read about this in magical history books. The archmagus was named Grindelwald, and he had many powerful followers. They wanted to take control of the world. Their propaganda claimed they wanted to stop technological advancements because our weapons were becoming more destructive, and that scared them. Grindelwald made deals with the terrorist organization. While they weren''t magical, they were far from ordinary. Both groups publicly supported Hitler, but in reality, they had their own goals. The terrorists wanted to seize newly discovered technologies, while Grindelwald aimed to cripple scientific progress by secretly targeting brilliant minds around the world. Hitler was used as a cover while both groups pursued their agendas in secret. I won''t go into too many details, but where there are bad guys, there are also good ones. Governments around the world became aware of the three parties involved in this terrorism. The magical governments had no choice but to reveal themselves to the non-magical governments. Even though Grindelwald was targeting scientists quietly, he and his followers didn''t hide the fact that they were using magic. This led to meetings and agreements. The magical and non-magical authorities joined forces to put a stop to the threat. Together, they formed a World Security Council and created a task force of powerful individuals. For the first time, technology and magic worked together, which helped bring an end to the war. Afterward, the magical world chose to remain hidden, but disagreements arose. Eventually, both sides agreed to keep their secrecy in public while cooperating with non-magical governments if something significant arose. Before the war, all witches and wizards were recorded only by magical governments. Now, all magicals born to non-noble wizards are also registered by non-magical governments. Yes, we have witches and wizards working in our British government¡ªmany, in fact. There''s a special task force that handles mostly supernatural events. You''d be surprised by the unusual things that happen, and not all of them are related to magicals. But I won''t go into detail about that because it doesn''t concern you. I just wanted to give you a heads-up since you''re now a special person. The world is big, and there are more than just magicals and non-magicals who are special. So yes, I am aware of wizards. I have witches and wizards who work for me, and I have many friends from that side." Maverick and his mother listened quietly as his father spoke. They were both speechless. Maverick had just learned a lot, discovering many details that weren''t in the magical history books. For his mother, it was an overwhelming amount of information, enough to shatter her worldview. She looked shocked, trying to process everything. Finally, she said, her voice trembling, "This is just... too much to handle." Michael nodded. "I know. It sounds unbelievable, but it''s true." He paused for a moment, then added firmly, "And you can''t tell anyone about this. Not a soul." "I won''t," she replied, taking a deep breath. "I get it. It''s just... hard to believe." Maverick stayed quiet, sensing the weight of the moment, waiting for his father to ask him questions. It didn''t take long for Michael to turn his attention to Maverick after comforting his wife. Michael''s face showed he was determined to get answers. "Son, you said you discovered magic six months ago?" "Yes," Maverick nodded. "As far as I know, magicals usually have their first awakening between the ages of three and eleven. How did you get yours after turning eighteen?" His father asked. "I don''t know, Dad. I''ve read about all this, and a lot of it doesn''t make sense when you compare it to what''s normal." "Oh... then tell me what you think." "Well, you know that magicals have ranks that show their power, right?" Maverick said. "True. In our government, we have two Great-Magus and about a dozen Magus working, along with many Apprentices." "Can you tell me the age of the youngest Magus?" Maverick asked. Michael gave him a curious look before answering, "37. The youngest is 37. The Great-Magus are... well, much older than me. Why do you want to know?" "Well, after my first awakening, I was already a Mage Apprentice. Maybe it''s because mine came late, but in just five months, I had my second awakening, which promoted me to Magus rank." "That''s impossible!" His father exclaimed in shock. Maverick looked his father in the eye, his expression calm and determined. "You''re serious..." his father asked, disbelief etched on his face. "Yes. And there''s more." "More...?" "Do you know that Magus-level and above can manipulate physical matter? That''s one of the things that sets them apart," Maverick asked, raising his arm and pointing at the table with the index finger. The table slowly lifted off the ground, rising before the astonished eyes of his mother and father. "This isn''t a spell you might be familiar with," Maverick continued. "This is me using pure Magical-Energy." His parents'' faces were frozen in shock. "But how?" his father stammered. "Even if you''re a Magus, you shouldn''t have this much control over magical energy. None of the Magus working for the government can do that. Maybe they can move something small, like a book, but even then, they need intense concentration. I''ve seen them train. Only a Great Magus has this kind of effortless control." "That''s why I said there''s more," Maverick replied. "I know I''m different, even compared to the top magical talents. I could do this the day I was promoted. And remember, I taught myself nearly all the spells they cover in seven years at Hogwarts." His father paused, thinking. "Okay... do something really difficult. Let''s see... How about a Patronus? From what I''ve heard, that''s one of the hardest spells they teach at magical schools." Maverick didn''t hesitate. "Expecto Patronum!" With a flick of his wand, a brilliant white energy began to pour from its tip. In seconds, it shaped itself into a shimmering raven. "Amazing..." his mother whispered, her voice full of awe. Maverick turned toward her. "Mom, let me show you something truly magical." The Patronus raven flapped its wings and glided over to his mother. She gasped, but before she could scream, her expression shifted. Her initial shock softened into calm, and soon, a genuine smile spread across her face. "Beautiful..." she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. His father sat in stunned silence, unable to speak. "Do you believe me now?" Maverick asked. It took his father a moment to respond, still processing what he had seen. "Ye¡ªYes. This is... unheard of." "I know, Dad," Maverick said. "Honestly, it''s one of the reasons I felt I needed to tell you both." Maverick leaned back in his chair, settling comfortably as he gave his parents time to absorb everything. He dissipated the Patronus, allowing his mother''s mood to return to normal. "What was that?" his mother asked. "A Patronus Charm," Maverick explained. "It''s a powerful magical spell fueled by happy emotions. Being in contact with it can bring joy and suppress negative feelings." His mother, once again, was left speechless. "So, you need my help? With what?" his father asked, shifting his gaze from his stunned wife to his son. "Well... from what I''ve learned about the magical world, all witches and wizards are registered with their respective governments, especially magicals born to non-magicals... Muggles. And I''m a bit of an anomaly... with no records..." He paused before continuing. "With your connections, I was hoping you could help sort that out. Also, I want to take part in the magical school exams. If possible, not here, but maybe in America..." His father narrowed his eyes, giving Maverick a scrutinizing look. He took a moment before speaking in a slightly suspicious tone, "I see. So that''s whats this really about... Tell me, son, if I weren''t in a position of power, would you have told us everything like you did today?" Maverick sighed inwardly. He knew his father would catch on, though not this quickly. He decided to be honest. "Eventually, yes. Maybe not today. If you two were just a regular couple, I''d have to be sure I wasn''t bringing more trouble than you could handle." "You don''t think this is trouble?" his father asked, amused. "Trouble, you," Maverick emphasized, "can handle as the Prime Minister..." he added with a smirk. "Plus, you''re my dad, so..." "Michael Caesar, you''re going to help our son with everything he''s asking for," his mother said, arms crossed, staring her husband down. She had calmed down a while ago and had been relatively quiet compared to her earlier reactions. Maverick gave his mother an imaginary thumbs-up. He knew she would always have his back. "Alright, alright," Michael said, raising his hands in mock surrender. He may be the Prime Minister of Britain, but in their house, she''s the one in charge. Hearing his father''s words, Maverick felt a huge weight lift from his shoulders. He was sure his father would help, but explaining all this, mixing truth with half-truths had been exhausting for him. "I have so many questions, son..." his mother said, now excited as the tension in the room lifted. "I know, Mom. I''ll answer them all once I figure out a solution to my current problems..." "Right... Michael!" She shot a pointed look at her husband, who could only sigh. "I''m thinking, dear. What he''s asking isn''t exactly simple." "Good. You sit there and don''t get up until you''ve figured out a solution for my son''s problems," she replied, standing up from her chair. "I''ll go make some tea while you boys work it out." She headed toward the kitchen, leaving her husband momentarily speechless. "He''s my son too, you know..." Michael called after her. Maverick chuckled, amused by the harmless bickering between his parents. Chapter 3 - 3: Echoes of Power ( I - V ) (CH 12 – 16) "Okay, son, I need to think about this¡­ a lot," Michael said, his voice steady but edged with concern. "I need to think this through... Really think it through. I''ll make some calls and see what I can do. In the meantime, you stay put. I don''t want you going back until we''ve figured this out." His son nodded. "Got it, Dad. Take your time. Honestly, I don''t plan on going back anytime soon. I need at least a month to clear my head. Six months straight of studying is¡­ a bit much, even for someone like me." In all honesty, all he wanted was to accumulate some system points before whatever his dad had planned. Time flew by, and before he knew it, a month and a half had passed in the blink of an eye. 1988 was over, and now it was February 1st, 1989. During this time, Maverick mostly stayed at home, only visiting the magical side of the world a few times to try out some things. Most of his time was spent napping or watching TV, but Maverick made sure to dedicate some time each day to his magical exercises, if only to stay somewhat productive. The workouts didn''t just help him improve his magical energy¡ªthey also left him with a satisfying sense of well-being. It was the kind of feeling you get after a good workout, when the tension in your body fades, and you can''t help but feel a little lighter, a little stronger. Other than that, he didn''t practice any magic and only did some reading from the magical side. [ Name: Maverick Caeser ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 481 + ] [ Points: 478 (Increases Ten points per day) ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 1 (Increases One point per year) ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Beginner +) ] [ Alchemy (Beginner +) ] [ Spells: ] [ .... ] His magical energy had increased by a couple of points from the small workouts, and he had now accumulated nearly 500 system points to use freely. However, he wanted to accumulate more¡ªat least 2000¡ªnot to increase his Magical-Energy, but to raise a solid offensive and defensive spell to Master level. Achieving Master level proficiency would mean he had surpassed the level of Hogwarts professors. He came to this idea after thinking about the Patronus charm. According to the system, being able to cast a corporeal Patronus is considered advanced, but for most witches and wizards, casting a solid Patronus is seen as nearly mastering the spell. But most adult wizards, including Aurors¡ªthe magical law enforcement¡ªdon''t have a deep enough understanding of the spell to produce a full Patronus. It was the same case with talents like Transfiguration. He believed that Professor McGonagall''s proficiency in Transfiguration was at peak advanced level but not quite at Master level yet. In any case, all of this was based on hypotheses, and he believed there wouldn''t be much difference in the actual situation. Only time would tell. As for Magical-Energy-Manipulation and Magical-Sense, he had gathered enough information from various books to make a comparison. A typical Magus wouldn''t be aware of these two innate talents and would have to work tirelessly just to master the basics. Only a rare few geniuses might reach something close to Intermediate Proficiency before advancing to the rank of Great Magus. Based on the stories and information he had read, a Great Magus should have these talents with proficiency that goes beyond intermediate, reaching an advanced level. The mastery he had with these two talents at the Magus rank was beyond genius, with his understanding matching that of a Great Magus, which, there are not even a hundred alive recorded. Advanced proficiency in any talent or spell, as recognized by the system, can be considered a very high level of mastery in the eyes of regular wizards and witches. Regarding Arch-Magus, there are recorded instances of fewer than ten, and he found almost no details about their prowess¡ªmostly hypotheses from other authors of the books, lacking actual facts. The only certainty is that their control over Magical-Energy would be extremely high, at least at Advanced level Proficiency, and most likely at Master level Proficiency. Again, these thoughts were all just speculation based on logical reasoning after his research, and the actual situation may differ. Maverick then shifted his focus to the extraordinary characteristic points, and just as he had expected, on January 1st, the value increased by one point. Over the past month, he had thoroughly studied the extraordinary characteristic, focusing on why and how the system reacted to it. He had visited the Leaky Cauldron a few times just to test his assumptions. One thing he was certain of was that the extraordinary characteristic could only be copied from non-living objects. He had tested it on magical creatures like a goblin from Gringotts, magical animals from the pet store, and even a house-elf he encountered in one of the shops. However, none of them triggered any reaction from the system. However, when he tested it with magical objects such as flying broomsticks, wands, and even bags enchanted with extension spells, all of them prompted a reaction from the system. The reason he hadn''t copied their characteristics was that none of the objects he had encountered were of excellent quality or higher. His wand did trigger a reaction, but it only notified him that he had already copied its function. Moreover, the latest model flying broomstick he had come across only displayed a normal-rated extraordinary characteristic. Since he had only one opportunity to copy per year, he decided to hold onto it until he encountered an object with an excellent or mythical rating. Today, his main focus was the upcoming meeting his father had arranged to address his peculiar situation. For the past month and a half, he had trusted his father to find a solution and hadn''t asked about it. Although he was a reincarnator, his parents had raised him. Eighteen years had passed, and he loved them as any child would love their parents. Furthermore, he knows without a doubt that the love his parents have for him is real and unconditional. After finishing his usual morning routine, Maverick came downstairs for breakfast. Both his parents had taken the day off, as a very special guest was expected to join them¡ªsomeone his father had mentioned as one of the few people in the world who could help with his situation. His mother and father were already seated at the table, having breakfast, and he joined them. As he sat down, his mother poured him a glass of freshly squeezed orange juice. "So, Dad, when is our guest coming?" Maverick asked, starting the conversation. "Noon, probably. He said he''d be here today," his father replied, taking a bite of bread. "Is he a magical person? Someone from the government?" his mother inquired. "Yes and no. He''s magical, alright, but not from the UK. In fact, you both have already met him¡ªseveral times, actually." Both Maverick and his mother paused at his father''s response, now pondering who the guest could be. If he was magical and they had already met him, it meant this person was likely someone his father had encountered through work. And since their family had met him multiple times, the person must be more than just a work acquaintance¡ªperhaps a close friend. "Now I''m curious," his mother said impatiently. "Michael, why don''t you just tell us? Why all the mystery?" His father smiled and replied, "It was that person''s suggestion, and I was asked not to reveal who it is." Maverick felt most of his concerns ease at that. After hearing his father''s explanation, he was fairly certain that the guest wasn''t just anybody¡ªit was someone his father truly trusted. Hours passed, and just as the clock struck twelve, the doorbell rang, prompting the family of three, who were sitting in the living room, to look in the same direction. As Ariel began to rise from her chair to answer the door, her husband stepped in front of her and spoke hurriedly, "You both stay. I''ll get it." Ariel leaned back on the sofa, and Maverick gave his father a nod. At the same time, he extended his magical senses to see who it was. After a moment, his eyes widened in surprise. Maverick''s surprised expression lasted only a moment, so his mother didn''t notice anything. Half a minute later, his father returned, but he was alone, causing his mother to raise an eyebrow. "Ahem... Ed, you can show yourself now," Michael said, shaking his head and showing a smile. Maverick had already sensed the presence of someone next to his father, cloaked by a powerful Disillusionment Spell. If it weren''t for the advanced proficiency in his magical sense talent, he would not have been able to detect anything. "Hahaha!" A booming, hearty laugh spread through the room as a blonde, muscular middle-aged man, wearing an orange shirt with flower patterns and brown shorts, appeared out of thin air. Maverick had been trying his best to remain calm ever since he noticed the, very familiar, person outside their house. He wanted the surprise to unfold as intended, and even felt a bit guilty for having used his magical senses to take a peek. Before any one, Ariel exclaimed a loud, "Edward!", with her eyes wide open. "Ary, you haven''t aged a day. Has this workaholic been treating you alright?" Edward stepped forward with a wide grin and gave Maverick''s mother a big hug. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is good to see you Edward. Welcome to Britain." His mother answered while returning the friendly embrace. Maverick had also risen from the sofa by this point. After greeting his mother, Edward turned to him. Over the past eighteen years, Maverick and his family had visited the States multiple times, as his mother''s side of the family lived there. Edward, or "Uncle Ed" as he usually called him, was a close friend his father had introduced to his mother and him when he was only six years old. He was a reincarnator, so even though his physical age was six, he still remembered most of the important things, even from when he was an infant. Every time Maverick''s family visited his maternal grandparents, they would also visit Edward''s home as they got more and more acquainted over the years. From his earliest years, Uncle Ed always had the presence of someone who was extremely outgoing and friendly. Edward was also married and had a family, and on the rare occasions they visited the United States, their families would often go on outings together. At that moment, as Maverick and Edward''s gazes met, Maverick suddenly felt an overwhelming wave of pure presence wash over him, as if he were standing before a higher being, shrinking to the level of an ant in comparison. To his mother and father, it seemed like a simple exchange of glances before Edward stepped in for a hug, but for Maverick, the brief moment felt strangely longer¡ªalmost unnaturally so¡ªbefore the sensation vanished. "Little Rick! You''ve grown taller." Before Maverick could fully process what had just happened, Edward pulled him into a big, hearty embrace. "Uh... Uncle Ed... It''s good to see you..." Maverick returned the hug, though with a bit of hesitation, still unsettled by the surreal experience. As Edward released him, he placed his hands firmly on Maverick''s shoulders and gave him a good look. Maverick, trying to conceal his nervousness, met his uncle''s gaze. By now, Maverick was absolutely certain that his seemingly ordinary uncle was far more extraordinary than he had ever imagined. "So... I hear you''ve been giving your old man a bit of a headache," Edward said, grinning widely as he locked eyes with Maverick. "Edward!" Before Maverick could respond, his mother stepped in, her protective instincts kicking in as she noticed his nervousness. Ever the loyal guardian, she acted without hesitation. "Ha-ha!" Edward chuckled at the sound of her stern voice. He let go of Maverick''s shoulders and turned around. "Relax, Ary. I was just getting a measure of your son..." She eased her stance, crossing her arms firmly under her chest. "I''m more upset that after all these years, I had no idea your family was magical," she said, her tone sharp as she turned her gaze to Michael. "And you''ve been keeping all of this from me..." Michael flinched, preparing to play the ''classified'' card, but Edward intervened. "Hahaha! In my defense, Silvia''s no witch. She''s as much a Muggle as you are. Only Bella and I are special." "Really?" Ariel asked, her surprise evident. "Really! We met as two normal humans, fell in love like normal people. Magic is just a part of me. I''m human first, Ary..." Edward''s tone softened, a touch of melancholy creeping in, contrasting with his burly frame. "Aww... That''s so sweet and romantic..." Ariel''s stern demeanor melted instantly. Michael shook his head at the sudden shift in his wife''s mood, while Maverick simply watched the scene unfold. "Haha... Enough about me. We''re here to talk about your son," Edward said, redirecting the conversation. Laughter seemed to be a natural part of his speech. "Right..." Ariel responded, waving a hand dismissively. "I''ll go prepare lunch while you boys talk." Michael sighed, looking first at Maverick, then at Edward. "Come on, let''s sit and talk," he said, patting Edward''s shoulder. Maverick sat across from his father and Uncle Ed. "So... kid, your father told me quite an interesting story. If I didn''t know you, I''d have trouble believing what he said," Edward began, looking directly at Maverick. Maverick scratched his head in surrender, unsure how to respond. He had nothing more to add to the story and certainly didn''t want to fabricate anything in front of this man, who seemed unfathomable to him. He decided to stick to what he had already said and answer only what was necessary. "Before we get started..." Edward raised his hand, and an exquisite, metallic-looking wand appeared in his grip. "Mekedas Raviel!" A blue circle of light formed at the tip of the wand, expanding to envelop Maverick before either Michael or Maverick could react. "ED!" "Calm down, Mike. I''m just running a test on your son..." Maverick wanted to resist, but he felt utterly powerless. His advanced proficiency in magical energy manipulation had no effect. He was certain Edward had done something to immobilize him effortlessly while casting a spell Maverick had never heard of. Even though he was frozen, Maverick''s face remained calm, masking the helplessness he felt. His father, seeing no visible distress, stayed silent. The blue energy circled around Maverick several times before it dissipated. As it faded, Maverick finally regained control of his body and magic, but he forced himself to stay composed. "Hmm..." Edward hummed thoughtfully. "Is everything alright, Ed?" Michael asked nervously. Maverick was even more anxious. He had too many secrets, and Edward''s mysterious scan worried him. What if he discovered something? "Ah... No, everything''s fine. Your boy is in perfect condition," Edward said, though his tone seemed slightly questioning. Michael sighed in relief. He hadn''t asked Edward to scan his son, but hearing that nothing was wrong was a relief. "The spell I used is a highly advanced, Ex-Grade detection spell. It checks for black magic, magical artifacts, rituals, and even the soul." Maverick''s eyes widened. He had never heard of such a spell, and the mention of the soul made him extremely uneasy. After all, he wasn''t originally from this world, and he didn''t know what that meant for a reincarnator like himself. Had he taken over the original Maverick''s soul, or was he Maverick from the start? Fortunately, Edward''s next words gave him the biggest sigh of relief he''d ever felt. "I''m certain he hasn''t performed any rituals, carries no magical items other than his wand and some bags, hasn''t dabbled in black magic, and his soul is perfectly normal." "So...?" Michael turned to Edward, impatient for more answers. "So...?" Edward repeated, stroking his chin thoughtfully before continuing. "Well, that means your son is an anomaly¡ªa good anomaly. To put it simply, either young Rick here is something that''s happened before but was never recorded, or this is the first time in history someone like him has appeared." "Someone like me?" Maverick couldn''t help but ask, and his father mirrored the question with a curious expression. "Yes, kid. Your father already told me your story about awakening your magic last year. I know this for a fact because when we met two years ago in the U.S., you had no magic in you at all. Referencing the recorded history of magic and from my personal experience, I''ve never come across a witch or wizard experiencing their first magical outburst after the age of eleven. That''s the first point. The second point may not sound as remarkable, but at 18, you''re already a Magus. Sure, there are geniuses who reach this rank before 20, but no one does it as quickly as you have. Six months from Novice to Magus is unheard of. Third is your control over mana¡ªor, as you English call it, magical energy." Maverick looked surprised, and Edward noticed keenly. "Hah... You didn''t think that little trick went unnoticed, did you, boy?" Edward chuckled condescendingly. "I sensed your probe the moment you released it, but that''s not what really surprised me. It was your control over it. Even for me, back when I was at the Marquis level¡ªah, sorry, you Brits call it Great Magus¡ªit took over a decade to reach that level of mastery over my mana." "Wait, Uncle. You spoke in past tense. Does that mean...?" Maverick asked, his heart racing, surprise clear on his face. "Hmm...?" Edward tilted his head thoughtfully before realizing. "Hahahaha... That''s right, I haven''t formally introduced myself, have I? Well, I¡ª" "Son, your Uncle Ed is actually the¡ª" his father interjected, realizing he hadn''t revealed who Edward really was, only to be cut off by Edward himself. "Mike! Why do I need you to introduce me when I''m right here?" Edward groaned, complaining before refocusing on Maverick, who was now looking at him with wide eyes, as if he''d just gotten his favorite toy. Edward''s boastful grin grew even more. "As I was saying... Ahem... Uncle Ed here is..." Edward puffed out his chest, pointing his thumb at himself. "America''s only King-level wizard, and the only one in the entire West. The strongest of the sev¡ª" "Third... Arguably..." Michael interrupted with a blank, disapproving stare. Edward''s jaw dropped, a vein bulging on his forehead. "He''s considered the third strongest Arch-Magus. That''s what he''s trying to say," Michael once again spoiled his friend''s introduction. "Who says I''m the third? That blasted woman Bagshot has no idea what she''s talking about!" Edward shot up from the sofa, rolling up his sleeves, ranting about the historian. "Uh... Dad, Uncle, I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Maverick lied, playing dumb. But now he had a general idea and knew exactly who his uncle was. Moreover, his uncle had always been like this, so his current behavior didn''t surprise him at all¡ªcarefree, extremely extroverted, kind, and outgoing. It''s just that now Maverick had to add a few more adjectives, like outrageously strong, when describing Edward Garling. "Ahem... Anyway, don''t believe the silly books, Rick... Now, where were we...? Ah, yes, Mana... Your control over mana is very, very advanced. When you probed me as I first arrived, I noticed that, although you spread your mana, it was extremely precise, directed only at the door, exactly on point. That is something only a peak Marquis or a King can achieve. Hmm... Sorry... Like I said before, a Marquis is what you''d call a Great Magus, and a King level means Arch-Magus. We in the West like to complicate things, as you see." "This is so cool, Uncle Ed. You''re Edward Garling. I mean, I knew your name before, but now this feels kind of... different. Cool," Maverick commented, expressing genuine surprise. When he had read the books and come across that name, he had never once considered it might be the same person. "Ahaha... Yes... Ahem... Well, let''s continue... Now, I''ve mentioned three things that make you different from other wizards. But there''s one last thing I can''t confirm without running a test myself." Edward glanced from Maverick to Michael, then back at Maverick. "But before that, lets talk about your situation..." At Edward''s words, both Maverick and his father noded solemnly, giving their full attention. "Getting you a wizarding identity is simple for me. But obviously, that''s not exactly what you want right?" He asked the father and son to which they both nodded. "Here''s what I have in mind. I''ll take your son with me to America, where he''ll study with me for a while. He''ll then take the OWL and NEWT exams at Ilvermorny School. It''s nothing new to them, unlike the old bastard''s school at Scotland, Ilvermorny allow witches and wizards to take exams at their school even if they''ve been homeschooled. The problem might arise if someone decides to dig into your past. The seven identical ''Books of Acceptance'' held by the seven major schools worldwide keep records of every witch and wizard''s magical awakening." Edward paused after a brief summary of Maverick''s situation. Michael nodded, already familiar with the information, while Maverick looked puzzled. He was surprised yet again, as this was something different from J.K. Rowling''s Harry Potter universe. "The Book of Acceptance is an ingenious piece of alchemical equipment. Only seven were ever created. After World War II, the International Confederation of Wizards made agreements with the Muggle governments, which required certain changes. One such agreement was to provide records of witches and wizards born outside of noble wizarding families to Muggle authorities. It sounds simple but isn''t easy to execute. A few years later, Nicolas Flamel came up with a solution. He studied the original Book of Acceptance at Hogwarts, as its principles aligned with what they wanted to achieve. So, after lengthy negotiations, the old fool Dumbledore allowed Flamel to study and make changes to the book. It has very straightforward principles. The Book of Acceptance, or Book of Admittance as it''s also known, is a magical book used at Hogwarts to record the names of magical children. It was created by the school''s founders with precise functions ¨C nothing more, nothing less. It records the names and ages of children under eleven in Europe and nearby regions who experience their first magical outburst. It served a purpose during the founders'' time, helping them find magical children who needed guidance during that dark period in history when our kind were being hunted. Flamel analyzed and then modified it. He created six other books with the same functions, each covering a different region of the world. These seven identical books are now spread worldwide, their range nearly covering the entire planet. Each book records the names of magical children who experience their awakening in its designated area. The names are then sent to the magical authorities within each region to filter out children born into ancient wizarding families. The final list is then shared with the Muggle governments." Edward paused briefly before leaning back on the sofa. "Now, the advantage you have is that none of the books will have a record of your name. Flamel never altered the function that records only children under eleven," Edward explained. "And the bad news?" Michael asked. "Bad news? Oh... there''s no bad news. I''ll simply add Rick''s name manually to Ilvermorny''s book, which covers North and South America. Even though these are powerful alchemical creations, they can''t cover the entire Earth 100%. Sometimes, if a magical outburst isn''t powerful enough, the books miss it. One of Flamel''s modifications allows witches and wizards to be manually registered regardless of age, for cases where a magical awakening might have been overlooked. Principle Fontaine is a good friend of mine, and I''ll slip your name in, backdated to a time when you were in America with us as a child. "To get you to sit for the OWLs and NEWTs, I''ll say you''re my personal student and have been attending Muggle schools while studying under me. That should clear up most doubts." Maverick and his father sat quietly, contemplating the plan. They both agreed it was well thought out. "Ed, you know, if word gets out that you''ve taken on a student, it''ll draw a lot of attention to Maverick," Michael said, his voice laced with concern. "Attention? Ha! Let them try!" Edward responded fearlessly. But after giving it some thought, he calmed down. "Hmm... I won''t make it public. And I''ll ask Fontaine to keep it quiet as well." "Yeah, I think that''s a good idea," Michael agreed, and Maverick nodded too. "Well, little Rick, as I mentioned before, I''d like to run a little test..." Edward addressed Maverick. "Uh... Is it a detection spell test, like the one you did before?" Maverick asked nervously. "No. And what''s with that look?" Edward asked, squinting. Maverick scratched his head to hide his nerves under a mask of embarrassment. He was indeed uneasy, remembering how helpless he had felt when Edward had cast the spell on him. Fortunately, Edward didn''t linger on the memory. "Your dad tells me you covered almost all the spells taught at Hogwarts in just six months. That''s a big claim." Maverick relaxed. As long as it didn''t involve strange spells being cast on him, he felt more at ease. "Not to brag, but it''s true, Uncle," Maverick replied, a hint of pride in his voice. Edward stood up from the couch and addressed Michael first. "I''ll take him somewhere and be back in an hour. I just want to see your son''s genius firsthand." Then he looked at Maverick. "Uh..." Michael hesitated, but after a moment, he nodded. "Alright, just make sure to return soon. Ariel would be upset if you both missed lunch." Edward nodded, then turned to Maverick. "Come on, kid. Take my hand." Maverick had a good idea of what his uncle intended to do. In fact, he was a bit excited. "Relax. I''m about to Apparate us. You know about it?" Edward explained briefly. "Uh... I read about it but have never seen it done. The actual magic wasn''t in the books." "Of course it''s not," Edward scoffed. "Alright, brace yourself." ... Located 183 miles west-northwest of Nunivak Island, St. Matthew Island is a remote, uninhabited island in the Bering Sea, Alaska, under the administration of the United States. Two figures suddenly appeared in a grassy area a few miles from the coast. Although the landscape was green with grass, the temperature hovered just a few degrees above freezing. -Cough, Cough Cough. Maverick couldn''t help but cough, overwhelmed by the unpleasant sensation he''d just experienced. He had read about Apparition and its side effects, but feeling it firsthand was, without a doubt, one of the most unpleasant experiences he had ever had. But within moments, he managed to pull himself together and look around at where his uncle had brought him. "Where are we?" he couldn''t help but ask. "Not bad¡­ Most people would spill their guts after experiencing Apparition for the first time," Edward remarked, impressed by Maverick''s toughness. "We''re in a place very far from any prying eyes. But just in case¡­" Edward said, his eyes widening and glowing gold. Maverick felt a wave¡ªno, a tsunami¡ªof energy surge through him. Even if only for a moment, the intensity reminded him that the man in front of him was one of the most powerful individuals in the world. "Good. Not a soul in sight," Edward said after a moment of silence, and Maverick was certain that his uncle had just completed a wide-range scan of the area. He waited for his uncle''s instructions, still unsure why he had been brought to such a remote place, somewhere so distant he didn''t even know where they were. "All right, little Rick. First, I want you to demonstrate what you''ve learned. Show me a few spells you''re confident in..." Maverick thought it over. It seemed his uncle simply wanted to verify his claims. Maverick raised his hand, and his wand slipped from the holder strapped to his arm and into his grasp. He didn''t hesitate or overthink; the list of spells was already infront, displayed by the system. Just as he prepared to begin, Edward called out, "You can start with some offensive ones¡ªdirect them at me." Maverick paused, then nodded. He wasn''t worried; he knew his uncle would be unharmed. He began with an Exploding Charm. "Bombarda!" The spell shot forward and hit, something. The ground in front of his uncle, scattered dirt, creating a small cloud of dust. Edward stood relaxed, hands tucked into his pockets, his thick, wavy golden hair fluttering like a majestic lion''s mane. To Maverick''s astonishment, his uncle did not cast any defensive spells; he blocked it effortlessly with raw energy alone. "Flipendo!" he followed up with a knockback jinx, but the result was the same. "Incendio!" "Diffindo!" "Bombarda Maxima!" He unleashed several spells, each he knew with intermediate proficiency, ending with a more powerful version of the Exploding Charm. Yet his uncle remained in place, calm as if the spells were nothing more than light gusts of wind. The final spell made him raise an eyebrow, but that was it. Maverick took a deep breath, preparing to cast the spells he knew best, at the advanced proficiency. First, he fired a Binding Spell, chanting "Petrificus Totalus," then immediately followed up with a powerful Stunner. "Stupefy!" Both spells crashed against the invisible energy barrier in rapid succession, scattering rocks and creating a far greater impact than before. Still, the barrier held firm, and his uncle remained unfazed, as nonchalant as ever. Clap! Clap! Clap! Edward showed a satisfied expression, clapping three times in praise. "All right, now show me the defensive spells. I''ll attack, and you defend." Maverick was speechless, hoping his uncle was only joking. But seeing Maverick''s face, Edward only grinned and added, "Don''t worry, I know how to measure my own strength. But don''t slack off¡ªyou did make a bold claim." Maverick didn''t get a chance to respond; he saw his lion-like uncle withdraw one hand from his pocket and point a finger at him. "Protego!" A transparent, spherical shield formed around him as Maverick prepared for the impact. But nothing happened¡ªEdward simply stood there, pointing. "A very solid Shield Charm. Impressive," he commented before a ball of energy formed at the tip of his finger and shot toward Maverick. Boom! Maverick''s Shield Charm held strong, scattering dust and soil in a half-circle away from him. ''A spell? No! The force was definitely at the level of my strongest offensive spells,'' Maverick analyzed, feeling a weight from the feedback of the impact. "Truly¡­ very impressive, little Rick. Now, try holding on as long as you can," Edward said, launching more energy beam like things at him in quick succession. "Uncle, wai¡ª" Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! After the fourth hit, Maverick felt heavy and fatigued. His shield was still intact, but each impact seemed to reverberate through his body, as though gravity intensified with each strike before releasing again. He looked visibly drained, panting, with beads of sweat forming on his forehead. Edward halted his onslaught and took a good look at Maverick. "Tell me, little Rick, what do you lack at this moment?" His uncle asked a strange question. He made the Shield Charm disappear and gave it some thought. Some of my hypotheses may need further analysis, he pondered. "Stamina? Or magical energy?" he replied after careful consideration. Edward nodded. "Yes. Your understanding of some of the spells you demonstrated has clearly reached a profound level, but you lack the fuel to back it up." "I can say with certainty that your Shield Charm is at a very high level, even compared to some veteran wizards I know. However, what you lack compared to them is power and stamina." Maverick listened carefully, comparing Edward''s words with the theories he had already formed. What his uncle explained was something he had suspected, and now it was confirmed. Still, he wasn''t worried or discouraged. With time on his side, he knew he would only grow stronger. "Uncle, I''ve only been a wizard for less than a year, and you''re comparing me to seasoned Great-Magus¡­" Edward blinked, realizing his oversight. "Haha¡­ That''s true. I was only trying to teach you a lesson and make sure you don''t become too proud¡­" He explained, trying to hide a hint of embarrassment. He had indeed overlooked that point after witnessing Maverick''s deep understanding of spells. "Hmmm¡­" Edward stood with a hand on his chin, seemingly deep in thought. "Right¡­ Show me your Patronus," he said suddenly. Maverick nodded and flipped his wand, chanting, "Expecto Patronum." A raven made of white, foggy energy took shape in front of him, flapping its wings before slowly landing on his shoulder. "Incredible!" Edward exclaimed. "A very solid Patronus!" "Alright, the first half of my test is done, and you''ve passed with high marks," Edward said, walking toward Maverick. He placed a hand on Maverick''s shoulder, and Maverick felt a rush of energy pour into him, like the refreshing sensation of cold water after a long run. Edward maintained the connection for a few seconds before stopping. Then he snapped his fingers, and the scattered ground, soil, and debris began to move as if time were reversing, returning to the way it looked before they started firing spells. Maverick observed everything, feeling his fatigue nearly vanish. The ease with which his uncle performed the Reverte spell indicated advanced or master-level proficiency. This time, he knew it was a spell and not just raw energy, because one, he knows the spell, and two, there were no visible signs of magical energy being physically displayed. "Are you good, or do you want to go back?" Edward asked, his wand appearing in his grip. "No, uncle¡­ Let''s continue¡­" Maverick responded. He was genuinely enjoying himself. It was the first time in the last six months that he had used spells without any worry, and the feeling exhilarated him. "Good. Now, this is my last test for you. If you pass, I will take you on as my apprentice," Edward said expectantly, crossing his arms over his chest while holding his wand in one hand. "Uh¡­ I thought you had already decided to take me in as your student, uncle¡­" Maverick said, showing a shy and slightly confused expression as he scratched his head with the tip of his wand. "True¡­ That''s me taking you as a student. I have nine at the moment, and only one of them is my direct apprentice. For my students, I won''t be teaching them personally much¡ªonly some selected courses. Instead, I have my close confidants as their teachers. But make no mistake, they are all extremely knowledgeable, at least at the Marquis level. So don''t be disheartened just because you may not become my apprentice, little Rick. It''s still much better than learning from any school in the world." Edward grinned and gave a thumbs-up. Maverick carefully considered his uncle''s words. He resolved to do everything he could to become Edward Garling''s apprentice because he believed that with his uncle as a backer, he would have a much easier time accomplishing his future plans. But if not, that was fine as well. After all, his relationship with Edward would be more than just that of a student; he was also a good friend of his father. He knew he was being a bit shameless for thinking like that, but it was just a fleeting thought. Either way, it was a win-win situation. "I understand, uncle. Let''s get started," Maverick said, nodding solemnly with a determined expression. Edward raised his wand. "Pay close attention to my wand movements and listen carefully to the incantation. This is a spell I developed myself, and only my students and apprentices have had the opportunity to learn it." "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" ... "Tell me, little Rick, have you ever heard of a spell that can trap someone in a true illusion?" Maverick paused, considering his answer. "You mean like a Confusion Charm?" "Hmm¡­ Yes, in a way," Edward replied, nodding thoughtfully. "But this is something different. I''m talking about a true illusion¡ªa spell that goes beyond that." Maverick furrowed his brow, digging through his memories. He recalled the spells he had learned, and spells from the Harry Potter series, but nothing came up. "This spell... I created it myself. One of a kind!" Edward''s gaze was fixed on Maverick. "I want to test your genius. If you can grasp it as you claim to have learned the entire seven-year spell set, I''ll decide whether to take you on as my apprentice or welcome you as one of my students." "I have no doubt that you can learn it... Any genius can. The spell is easy to pick up, but very, very difficult to master. And I don''t expect you to master it right away; I only want to see enough understanding to measure your potential." Taking a few steps back, Edward raised his wand with deliberate care, his eyes never leaving Maverick''s. "I''ve only taught this spell to a select few. You''re the tenth person I''ve ever shared it with. It can be a powerful tool, even a trump card when you need it most." Maverick watched closely. With his heightened magical sense, he noted even the smallest movements or deviations in the chanting. He wanted to impress Edward Garling. "This spell... can be very dangerous in the wrong hands!" After many instructions, he finally advised caution, and adopted a serious expression he rarely showed. "Pay close attention to my wand movements and listen carefully to the incantation." "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" He demonstrated with a swift, fluid flick. "This motion must be firm and sharp, like a blade. In that instant, your mind must be entirely clear, your intent singular: to dominate! You must visualize, in detail, the illusion you want to create¡ªthe texture of the air, the light, the sound¡ªall of it. Whatever you wish them to see, feel, or even fear, you must build fully in your mind and project it. One requirement for casting is a grasp of the mind arts. But you have something better: your mana perception is exceptionally high, making up for that." Maverick''s expression turned into a mix of curiosity and caution. Most spells in the mind arts were not something he wanted to experience. To an ordinary observer, Edward''s movements might have seemed like simple wand flicks in the air. But with his magical sense heightened, Maverick noticed slight ripples spreading from the tip of the wand, like invisible waves. He focused intently. One second. Two seconds. Five seconds. When no visible changes occurred, doubt crept into his expression, only to shift back to shock as he felt a tremor in the ground. His gaze remained fixed on Edward, and he was stunned to see Edward slowly begin to disappear. That was what his senses told him. The slight quake beneath him was consistent but not intense. All of his senses were on high alert, searching for any abnormalities. Along with the tremor, Edward''s physical form gradually became transparent until, a few seconds later, he vanished completely. Maverick was certain now that he had fallen under the spell¡ªand he hadn''t even noticed. The tremors intensified, forcing him to spread his legs wider to maintain his balance. "The victims wouldn''t even realize they were caught," echoed Edward''s voice from everywhere. Maverick strained to locate its source but failed miserably. "You can change the smell..." Suddenly, a burning scent filled the air. "The sounds..." A loud boom, like something detonating beneath him, erupted from below, and Maverick instinctively glanced down. "Sight..." The tremors grew stronger, the ground shook violently, and Maverick struggled to keep his footing. Boom! A burst of fire¡ªno, lava¡ªspurted up like a small eruption a few meters away, causing him to lose his balance and fall back. "The sensation on your skin..." Each declaration grew louder and echoed around him, overwhelming Maverick as he tried to make sense of it all. He felt the heat, even the shock wave which pushed him back a bit, forming two lines where his boots dragged the ground beneath. Boom! Boom! Boom! More eruptions surrounded him¡ªfirst from the east, then the west, front and back. He felt the heat radiating against his skin. Chunks of lava hurtled toward him, and instinct kicked in. He stumbled, leaping from the cracked ground and darting toward an opening. Boooooom! A larger explosion erupted directly in front of him, and the shockwave sent him flying backward. Maverick looked visibly shaken. This was the first time in both his lives that he had experienced something like this¡ªa near-death experience. He even forgot that this was just a demonstration of an illusion. Using all four limbs, he turned to run. RUMBLE! The ground directly below him began to shake, forcing him to hesitate. RUMBLE! RUMBLE! ''No! No, no, no! This isn''t real!'' Maverick reminded himself, panic rising. Crack! The ground split open beneath him, creating a chasm that separated him from safety. Crack! Crack! The gap widened quickly, and Maverick clung desperately to either side, his arms and legs straining to hold on. ''No, not real! Not real! RUMBLE! A gust of hot air rushed up from below, where the front of his body faced. His eyes widened as he saw the glow of red lava surging toward him. He could neither run nor jump. All four limbs barely kept him from plummeting into the abyss. "Argh!" He squinted in pain, feeling the intense heat against his body. His eyes were wide open as he looked helplessly at the lava rushing toward him. No! NO! He closed his eyes, bracing for impact. Then, nothing came. After a moment, he remembered to open them, only to find Edward standing in front of him, the scene peaceful once more. Then¡ª Thump! Thump! He felt the adrenaline coursing through him, his body reminding him that he had just experienced something intense. Maverick subconsciously turned his head frantically, trying to make sense of what had just happened. "Well, how was it?" His frantic behavior was brought to a pause upon hearing the familiar voice. He looked ahead at his uncle. "What just..." He struggled to speak; his voice was low. "How was your experience?" Edward inquired again, this time showing a helpless smile, thinking he might have gone a bit overboard with the demonstration. Maverick finally came back to his senses. He had felt curiosity, confusion, shock, and then fear, all without realizing it. "That was... real?" he could only ask. "Real?" Edward echoed, tilting his head slightly. "What does ''real'' mean?" "I mean, that felt so real..." Maverick corrected himself, finally getting his mind back on track. "Do you want to feel it again, so you can grasp the sense of it?" "Cough... That felt so real. I didn''t even know when I got hit. Is there a way to break free from it?" He coughed to rid himself of embarrassment, then changed the subject and asked instead. "Break free? Yes, there are two ways. First, you have to realize that you are under an illusion. Then, if your mana reserves are greater than the caster''s, you can brute force your way free from it. Otherwise, you need to have extreme mastery over your mana sense¡ªjust as I do. Then, you can spread your mana inside your body very rapidly in an irregular manner, allowing you to break free from the illusion," Edward explained in one breath. Maverick stood speechless, listening to the explanation. He asked the question not expecting an answer, feeling that if he were in Edward''s position, such valuable information shouldn''t be given away so casually. "Why... You think I shouldn''t share this information?" Edward asked, his tone mixed with amusement. Maverick sheepishly scratched his head in embarrassment, realizing his uncle had somehow guessed his shrude little thought. "First, you are Mike''s son. I''ve known him for over two decades. He is one of the few people I consider a truly brotherly friend. And I''ve known you since you were a baby and have a general idea about your personality¡ªenough to judge your character. Second, you''re about to become my student, and I consider my students to be the people closest to me apart from my family. Third, I am Edward Garling!" He explained, although the last part was more of a boast. Well, a very reasonable boast. Maverick scratched his head again, showing an embarrassed grin before speaking. "So then, Uncle, teach me the principles behind the spell, the chanting, and the wand movements a few times. I''ll learn it in an hour." Edward gave him a disdainful look. "Boy, if you can learn this and even cast a simple illusion on me in an hour, I''ll owe you a favor." Saying that, he materialized a small, rolled-up parchment by tapping the ring on his right middle finger. "Read this and burn it. I wrote this specifically for you, given your extraordinary achievement in mana control while you were embarrassing yourself under my spell. Whether you can start to comprehend it or not, we''ll be returning in an hour. It''s been half an hour already, and I don''t want to get a scolding from your mother." Hearing the Arch-Magus speak as if his mother were something dangerous seemed really silly. But that''s who his uncle was¡ªa person who truly valued those who were his close confidants, powerful or not. Maverick caught the parchment, unrolled it, and started reading. The instructions were simple for him. The principles of utilizing magical sense, which he already knew, combined with everything else here, made him think he could get started right away. Maverick''s attention was momentarily drawn to Edward, who suddenly conjured a chair, took out a bottle by tapping his ring, and sat down casually with a raised brow. "Go on¡­ give it your best," he said, easily opening the metal cap. Maverick shook his head, sat down on the grass, and returned to analyze the principles of his uncle''s illusion spell. After reading back and forth a couple of times, he used Confirngo to burn the paper. He then stood up, took his wand from the wand holder, and closed his eyes. His memory went back to when his uncle cast the spell: the wand movements, the chanting, and the subtle cues he had picked up using his magical sense. Combining it with the notes on the spell''s detailed principles, he raised his wand to give it his first try. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" With nearly the same swing, he attempted to cast the spell on his uncle, who was sitting on a conjured sofa, one foot over the other, elbow rested on one arm of the chair, sipping from his bottle and watching him intently. Nothing happened. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" "Here''s a hint¡ªkeep it simple. Make me think you''re a rock or something," Edward remarked casually, causing Maverick to pause and think. After several seconds frozen in thought, Maverick''s eyes gleamed as he tried again. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" Again, nothing happened. Half an hour later. The wind was calm, barely enough to make the grass flicker. Maverick stood in front of the casually seated Arch-Magus, eyes closed, wand in hand. According to Edward, this was an easy spell to start with, and after reading the principles, Maverick understood why. At a basic level of understanding, the spell functioned much like a typical Confusion Charm. Drawing from the notes and recalling Edward''s movements when casting the spell, Maverick focused deeply as he made his umpteenth attempt. With a glimmer in his eyes, he opened them, and in perfect timing, his wand hand moved, executing the familiar swing. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" ... Nothing happened. Or rather, something did happen. The spell didn''t cast correctly, nor did it reach the intended target, but Maverick''s magical sense picked up a faint ripple¡ªone that aligned with the notes, a ripple that would occur when magic attempted to find a target. The ripple formed briefly, only to disappear immediately, signaling a failed attempt. "Ahaha¡­ come on, little Rick, let''s get you home. I''m starving." Edward stood from his conjured seat. He had undoubtedly noticed the subtle improvement in Maverick''s last failed attempt, but to him, it wasn''t enough to be considered as anything. Even getting started. However, instead of the look of disappointment that might follow a failed attempt, Maverick''s face showed nothing but ecstasy. He did his best to suppress his emotions and watched as Edward dispelled the conjured seat, obviously ready to head back. When their eyes met, Edward spoke first, "I said it was an easy spell to get started with, but I never meant learn-it-in-one-day easy. Even Bella took a month to cast the simplest illusion¡­ so don''t be so hard on yourself." He paused, allowing Maverick to process his words. "Little Rick, if you can cast even a simple illusion, using the principles of my spell, within a month, I''ll consider you qualified." Maverick, however, gave a confident grin, one corner of his mouth curling upward. Edward misread it, thinking Maverick had either agreed or felt confident he could complete the challenge sooner than a month. But what Edward didn''t realize was that Maverick''s smile held a different meaning, and he was about to give the man a major surprise. After all, his system had just prompted him that his proficiency had reached Beginner level in the illusion spell immediately following his last attempt. [Illusio Lunam Lectorem (Beginner +)] ... Maverick had his focus on the newest addition to his system panel. The spell, Illusio Lunam Lectorem, was listed under the spells, meaning he could increase its proficiency using system points. Without hesitation, he willed the plus sign, and the system displayed the expected notification. [ Spend 10 poins to increase the proficiency of Illusio Lunam Lectorem to intermediate proficiency? ] [YES] [NO] Maverick chose YES, and a surge of information flooded his mind. It arrived as memories, as usual, giving him a deeper understanding of the principles and a stronger grasp on casting the new spell. Using the system took only a moment, and Edward still stood there, having just advised him to take it easy, challenging him to master the spell within a month. "Uncle, you said you''d owe me a favor if I could cast even a simple illusion in an hour, right?" Maverick reminded the Arch-Magus. Edward raised a brow, clearly amused but not taking him seriously. "Sure, as long as it''s nothing too... shady." Maverick raised his wand, a confident grin on his face. "I''m just a lowly Magus, and you''re the mighty Golden-Lion of America. Even if I manage to pull this off, I doubt it''ll fool you." Edward smirked at the audacious boy in front of him, still not expecting Maverick to understand the spell''s full power. "Alright, kid. I''ll lower my mana perception to the level of a typical Magus," Edward said, making the adjustment with a wave of his hand. He didn''t know why, but he decided to humor Maverick. Maverick looked him straight in the eye. He trusted his uncle''s word and knew he wouldn''t lie. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" Maverick''s incantation was smooth, his wand movements precise. A ripple spread out in a half-circle, passing Edward. Since Edward had dulled his perception, he didn''t notice anything at first, though he was quietly impressed with Maverick''s improvements in chanting and technique. Then, in a delayed moment of realization, his eyes widened, showing genuine surprise for the first time that day. Maverick¡ªor rather, what Edward saw as Maverick¡ªbegan to change. The transformation was surreal and a bit unsettling. Maverick''s skin, hair, and clothing turned an intense, matte black, absorbing the surrounding light until he looked like a shadow rather than a person. Slowly, his form began to break apart, each piece dissolving into feathers, peeling away one by one. The air grew eerily still as Edward''s gaze locked onto the image before him, hypnotized by the strange metamorphosis. From the darkness of Maverick''s form, pairs of red, raven-like eyes flickered to life, piercing and cold. Each pair blinked, shifting in and out of focus, and then morphed, each one transforming into a pitch-black raven that emerged from the shadowy figure. Then, in an explosive burst, the black mass disintegrated, scattering in a cloud of black feathers and dark, beady eyes. Ravens shot out in every direction, filling the air with the frantic flapping of wings. Within seconds, Maverick had completely vanished, leaving only a sky filled with cawing ravens that spiraled up and dispersed, leaving behind a heavy silence. Snapping out of his shock, Edward instinctively activated his mana, breaking the illusion instantly. Maverick reappeared, standing calmly in the same spot, wand still raised. Edward''s face shifted from shock to serious contemplation, and finally, to a sigh of helpless admiration. Shaking his head, he muttered, "Calling you a genius doesn''t cover it... You''re a monster, kid." Maverick lowered his wand with a grin, replying, "Just don''t let Mom hear that." Edward laughed¡ªa deep, genuine laugh¡ªbefore his gaze turned serious, locking onto Maverick''s. "Maverick Caesar, I don''t say this lightly. I want you as my student... My direct disciple. Will you accept?" It was clear this wasn''t just an offer. Edward''s tone was deeply respectful, his expression serious, and beneath it, a hint of worry¡ªalmost as if he feared Maverick might refuse. Maverick looked at the now solemn Arch-Magus with equal seriousness. He bowed first, then spoke earnestly. "Please, accept me as your apprentice." Instead of a simple "yes," he made it a request, understanding it would honor his uncle''s status as an Arch-Magus¡ªone of only seven known to be alive today. Edward recognized the gesture, and Maverick''s thoughtfulness elevated his respect even more. He extended his hand, prompting Maverick to stand straight. "I accept. From today on, along with my daughter Isabella Garling, you will be my second apprentice." This rare ceremony was conducted in one of the most remote places on Earth, with only the two parties involved as witnesses. They exchanged genuine smiles. A teacher to a student, and a student to a teacher. "Let''s go. I hope it''s not too late and I don''t get your mother on my back¡­" Edward said, placing a hand on Maverick''s shoulder. "By the way, do you know the Disillusionment spell?" Edward asked. In response, Maverick simply flicked his wand and cast the spell silently. "Impressive¡­ Get ready!" Edward said, performing the Apparition. The two¡ªnow teacher and student¡ªappeared in front of Maverick''s house. Under an invisibility charm, they were unnoticed by anyone around. They walked up to the door, and Maverick rang the bell. "I liked the thing you did with the ravens," Edward said as they waited. "Where''d you get the idea?" "Uh¡­ It just came to me¡­" "Haha... You''ve got a sharp mind, little Rick. Combine that with some creativity, and you''ll be a force to reckon with," Edward praised, encouraging him. Maverick shared the feeling, sensing this spell would become one of his most valuable assets. Click. The door opened, revealing Michael. Thanks to the Disillusionment charm, he saw no one, but he was used to it and knew Edward and Maverick were there. He stepped aside, and after a moment, closed the door behind them. Inside, Maverick lifted the charm, and Michael let out a sigh of relief. "Is it bad? How bad?" Edward asked, eyes wide. Maverick watched the little exchange between his teacher and father, not commenting. After all, they''d only been gone an hour and a half. "No, it''s fine. I told her you''d be back in two hours, and you''re here before that, so we''re safe." "Haha¡­ Let''s go then. It''s been too long since I''ve had Ary''s cooking." They made their way to the kitchen, where Maverick''s mother was setting the table. A while later, Maverick, his parents, and his teacher sat around the table, enjoying a delicious lunch prepared by his mother. "So, what''s the plan now? Will you be going to America with Ed, or...?" Michael asked, looking between Maverick and Edward. "Well, you don''t expect Edward to play nanny every day, do you?" Ariel chimed in. "Haha¡­ No need to worry about me and Rick here." "Yeah, I''m not a kid, Mother. I''m almost 19." "You''ll always be my kid, young man." His mother shot him a look, daring him to argue. Maverick, the prodigy magician, and Michael, Britain''s Prime Minister, both sighed, surrendering to the only authority higher than themselves. "Hahahaha¡­" Edward''s laughter did nothing to save them from the embarrassment. "I''ll head to America with Uncle. I''m planning to take my exams in June, so I need to cover a lot in potions and alchemy. I''ve read the books, but I need hands-on experience." "Take your time with it, Rick," Edward advised earnestly. "Potions and alchemy are practical subjects. Reading''s good, but that''s just part of it." "He''s right, Maverick," his mother agreed. "I don''t know anything about potions or alchemy, but they sound tough. Your uncle knows best, so don''t rush." His father nodded along. Maverick sighed. There was no way he could explain his system, so he''d have to keep coming up with excuses. Both Potions and Alchemy were currently at a Beginner level, listed as talents in his system. Maverick planned to bring both up to Intermediate before heading to America. Pretending not to know much about potions and alchemy would be more hassle than it was worth, so Maverick decided to genuinely study both subjects and see if he could reach Advanced proficiency on his own. If he didn''t make enough progress by exam time, he''d then use system points to boost his proficiency for a better score. Of course, he wasn''t aiming for a perfect score, even if he believed it would be possible with Advanced proficiency. Instead, he planned to achieve a score that was considered excellent, just below the level of an outstanding genius. After all, standing out as an all-around prodigy would only draw too much attention¡ªsomething he wanted to avoid. For now, he didn''t intend to go beyond Advanced in either subject; the points cost was too high, and he needed to prioritize his overall strength first. He quickly thought through his plan, then refocused on the conversation. He needed to take the exam this year because he wanted to travel, lay the groundwork for his future, and get back before the events of the Harry Potter storyline began. By then, he''d be ready to apply for a teaching position at Hogwarts. First, he had to get his teacher on board. An idea popped into his head, and he shot his teacher a sly look, a smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. "Hey, Teacher, what do you think about making another bet?" Edward felt a wave of unease wash over him. He recognized that look and the confidence behind it. He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Alright, alright. You can take this year''s exam. But potions and alchemy aren''t really my strong suits, so when you get to America, I''ll set you up with two tutors¡ªgood friends of mine." Then, realizing he had more to say, he added seriously, "But listen, kid, you''re my student now, and I don''t want to see any average grades. You don''t have to be at the top, but I expect you to do better than average. If not, you might as well wait until next year." Maverick grinned and nodded. "Don''t worry, Teacher. I''ll make you proud." Later, Edward left the Caesar family home after explaining his plan to help sort out Maverick''s identity issue with his parents. Before he headed out, Maverick asked for a few key spells¡ªones he couldn''t find in any of the books. Without hesitation, Edward shared everything he asked for and reminded him to take it easy before heading to America in a week. After Edward left, the family settled back into their usual routine, and the week flew by before they knew it. Today, Maverick woke up, finished his morning routine, and headed downstairs. His parents had taken the morning off from work to say goodbye before his trip abroad. Over the past week, Maverick practiced the few spells he had learned from his teacher. It turned out to be surprisingly easy to understand them well enough for the system to recognize and prompt him. The spells included the Confundus Charm, Occlumency, and Apparition. When Maverick went to ask his teacher for them, he hesitated at first because he didn''t want Edward to ask too many questions, and he genuinely preferred not to lie. To his surprise, Edward handed them over without hesitation, only warning him not to practice Apparition without supervision and reminding him of its dangers. Maverick agreed and meant it. Occlumency and Confundus was very simple for him, and he was able to get the system to recognize in half a day. However, after reading the principles behind the Apparition spell, the system surprised him by actually listing the spell. It showed that he had at least a basic understanding of it. This was true in a way, since he grasped the principles; all that was left was for him to perform the spell. Maverick guessed that his previous experience with the spell¡ªalong with his higher proficiency in Magical Sense and Magical Energy Manipulation¡ªmight have played a role in the system recognizing it without him even trying to perform it. He didn''t hesitate to raise the three new spell to Advanced proficiency. They were very useful and gave him more ways to protect himself. [ Name: Maverick Caeser ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 483 (+) ] [ Points: 108 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 1 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Alchemy (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [ Illusio Lunam Lectorem + | Flipendo + | Bombarda + | Expelliarmus + | Protego + | Finite Incantatem + | Petrificus Totalus + | Stupefy + | PatronusCharm + | Episkey + | Reparo + | Revelio + | Disillusionment + | Wingardium Leviosa + | Occlumency + | Apparition + | Confundus + ... ] [ Aquired Intermediate Proficiency: ] [ .... ] Chapter 4 - 4: Crafting the Sorcerer ( I - V ) (CH 17 – 21) Outside the VIP complex at Heathrow, three sleek black SUVs sat in a tight row, their police lights flashing red and blue across the quiet terminal. No sirens, no rush¡ªjust that low hum of serious business in the air. The doors of the front and back SUVs opened first, and three men in sharp black suits stepped out from each. They moved with practiced precision, taking up positions around the middle vehicle. One of the men from the front SUV, his face calm but alert, walked over to the middle vehicle. When he reached the door, he paused and glanced around sharply before opening it with a steady hand. From inside, two men and a woman stepped out, exuding relaxed yet noticeable confidence. They were dressed sharply, moving with an easy assurance. The man in front was tall and striking, wearing a black trench coat over a black suit. He had a calm, self-assured expression that subtly set the tone. Right behind him was a younger man, equally good-looking, with slightly tousled black hair and a focused, laid-back vibe. He walked confidently in a sleek black leather jacket, zipped down to reveal a crisp white shirt underneath. His black jeans added a casual touch, and a black Louis Vuitton backpack hung effortlessly over one shoulder. Next to the young man was a beautiful woman in smart-casual attire, blending elegance with an easy style. Her hair was neatly styled, framing her face as she exchanged a few casual words with him, her expression warm and inviting. The men from the other SUVs stayed put, holding their ground like statues, eyes constantly scanning the area for any hint of trouble. They didn''t miss a beat, covering every possible angle as the three made their way toward the gate. Waiting for them near the entrance were two men in formal attire. One had a uniform loaded with more badges than anyone could count¡ªclearly someone high-ranking. The other, in a sharp blue suit, stepped forward with a respectful nod. "Good evening, Prime Minister Caesar. Ma''am. Sir," he greeted smoothly, offering his hand to Michael at the front. Now, Maverick had tried to keep this visit under wraps, planning to go solo to avoid all the fuss. But with a dad in high places, there was no way he was slipping in without some form of an entourage. His parents, Michael and Ariel, had insisted on coming, though they''d managed to keep the scene surprisingly quiet. No flashing cameras, no crowd, just essential personnel and a tight security team¡ªbare minimum, as "low-key" as a prime minister''s family arrival could get. Escorted through a series of doors, the family of three found themselves in a private lounge, decked out with plush furniture, bright lighting, and a massive glass window overlooking the busy runway, where planes taxied like giants in slow motion. A spread of refreshments was already laid out, waiting for them, and the staff discreetly slipped out, and the family was left alone for some privacy. "Make sure to call us as soon as you get to Edward''s place, alright?" Ariel said, her voice carrying that unmistakable hint of mom-worry. "His family should be there to pick you up¡­" Maverick chuckled, giving her a reassuring smile. "Mom, I promise. I''ll call. And it''s not like I''m vanishing off the face of the earth. Uncle said he''d get our place registered in the Floo Network, so I can pop by whenever!" Michael stepped closer, putting a firm hand on Maverick''s shoulder, his expression serious but warm. "Just keep your head straight, yeah? Good luck with everything. And don''t hesitate to call if you need anything." "And please visit your grandparents," Ariel added, her voice softening. "I haven''t even told them you''re moving to America for school. This all happened so fast¡­" Maverick grinned, squeezing her hand. "I''ll see them, Mom, promise. And don''t worry¡ªI''ve got the cover story all set." He paused, looking between them with determination. "I''ll be okay. You both taught me well." The three of them kept chatting as boarding time crept closer. His parents were dishing out their usual mix of advice and little reminders, and even though he felt a bit overwhelmed, Maverick couldn''t help but appreciate every word. Finally, when two airport staff came to escort him to the gate, Maverick gave each of them a tight hug. "I''ll be fine, really. I''ll call you as soon as I''m settled," he promised, one last time. Maverick had planned to fly business class, but, of course, his mom had gone and upgraded him to first. No complaints here, though. A few hours later, he was high above the Atlantic, comfortably nestled in his seat, with London disappearing behind him and New York City up ahead. The flight was smooth, taking off from London at 4 PM and landing at JFK around 8 PM local time. The airport was busy, but Maverick''s VIP service got him through immigration like a breeze. By the time he was outside, his backpack slung over one shoulder and his suitcase in hand, it was barely 9 PM, and Edward was already there waiting. They hopped into the car, and soon, they were cruising toward Manhattan Beach. Maverick could feel a mix of excitement and nerves brewing. New country, new school, new life. Edward seemed to pick up on his thoughts. "I''ve already talked to Silvia and Bella," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. "They''re in on everything, and help keep your story straight." Maverick nodded, grateful. He was lucky his dad was close friends with Edward. Without his help, establishing his wizarding identity without leaving any loose ends would have been a real nightmare. In under an hour, they rolled up to Edward''s place, and Maverick''s eyes widened. High walls surrounded a massive 4,000-square-foot property, like a hidden sanctuary. As they drove through the main gate, two men in black suits nodded respectfully¡ªsecurity was clearly top-notch here. Inside, the green landscape stretched out around the house. Trees lined the lawn, and a wide, grassy yard made the place feel like a tucked-away paradise. Right in the middle stood a beautiful two-story house, nestled among all that green. He felt like the place was a hidden paradise. As the car pulled up to the grand house, Maverick spotted a beautiful woman and a girl waiting on the steps, their faces lighting up with welcoming smiles. Mother and daughter, no doubt¡ªthe resemblance was uncanny. Their expressions carried that unmistakable "we''ve been waiting just for you" vibe. Maverick stepped out, feeling the familiar warmth of the Garling family already. Edward headed to the back of the car to grab his suitcase, while the woman and girl came down to meet him. The woman enveloped him in a hug, her voice soft and warm. "It''s so good to see you again, Maverick," she said. This was Silvia Garling, Edward''s wife. With her easy smile, rich black hair, and effortless beauty, Maverick couldn''t help but wonder if Edward might be casting a little magic to keep her looking that young¡ªshe could easily pass for someone in her late twenties, not the mother of a teenage girl. "This must be your first time seeing our real home," she added, her smile gentle. "Here, Edward and Bella can actually be themselves." Just then, the young girl spoke up, her voice filled with excitement. "Ricky!" she exclaimed, wrapping Maverick in a big hug. Maverick grinned, hugging her back, his heart warming at her excitement. "Good to see you, Aunt Silvy," he said, nodding toward Silvia first. Then, pulling away from the hug, he glanced at Isabella with a smirk. "And you too, Bella..." "Finally, I don''t have to act like I don''t have magic around you!" Isabella said, rolling her eyes, almost making Maverick laugh. Maverick chuckled. "So, you were just pretending to be my friend all these years?" he teased, earning a playful jab. She was clearly relieved¡ªfinally free to be herself without the "pretend to be normal" act. "Don''t just stand there¡ªbring him inside already!" Edward called out, flashing a grin as he hoisted Maverick''s suitcase over his shoulder as if it weighed nothing. Maverick couldn''t help but admire that; other wizards would''ve just levitated the thing, but Edward seemed to enjoy doing things with good old-fashioned muscle, more like a warrior than a typical spellcaster. As soon as Maverick walked through the doors, he felt like he''d stepped into a whole new world. From the outside, the house looked spacious but modest, maybe 1,500 square feet. Inside? It had to be at least three times that size. The ceilings soared, with thick wooden beams crossed in intricate patterns, and massive crystal chandeliers cast a warm, soft light over everything. This was definitely an advanced Traceless Extension spell at work. The walls were adorned with tapestries showing scenes from old battles and grand feasts, colors still vivid as if they were woven yesterday. Heavy, velvet curtains framed the tall windows, adding a royal touch. Maverick couldn''t help but stare. The living room was vast, with plush sofas arranged in a square around a polished wooden table. Straight ahead, towering bookshelves held rows upon rows of leather-bound tomes, each one brimming with history. Two sweeping staircases flanked the room, their bronze railings gleaming softly. Stone steps that looked worn but perfectly clean led up to what must be even more wonders. Maverick looked to his right, spotting the dining room through a wide, arched doorway supported by stone pillars etched with symbols for luck and protection. To his left, a few more doors hinted at rooms he was curious to explore. He stood there, taking it all in, awestruck. This place wasn''t just a home¡ªit was like a palace, filled with centuries-old charm and a sense of deep history. Edward''s family watched him, clearly enjoying his reaction. They''d probably seen it a hundred times before, and yet, their faces were lit with anticipation. "So¡­" Isabella prompted, her eyes sparkling. Her tone had a knowing ring, as if she was already sure of what he''d say. Edward and Silvia leaned in a little, looking just as eager, waiting for Maverick''s response. Maverick exhaled slowly, giving them a grin. "It''s¡­ wow. This place is insane. I mean, I''ve been to Buckingham Palace, but your home definitely holds its own. And honestly? Feels a lot more welcoming here." Isabella''s grin widened with pride. She elbowed her mom and whispered, "Told you he''d be blown away!" Silvia and Edward exchanged pleased looks, clearly delighted by his reaction. They led Maverick to his bedroom on the first floor. It was as luxurious as the rest of the house, and Maverick couldn''t help but feel a little shy. His own family''s place back home was impressive, sure, but they went for modern and sleek, not this kind of royal charm. The four-poster bed had deep, velvet curtains, and the furniture looked like it belonged in a castle. From the plush carpet to the carved details on the wardrobe, everything was steeped in history. This kind of luxury was too overwhelming for him. Maverick couldn''t help but grin, feeling a little out of place but excited all the same. ... After a nice, cold shower, Maverick joined the Garling family for dinner, feeling refreshed and ready. He had to admit¡ªthis place was next level. The house was massive, practically screaming "wizard wealth," yet Silvia had somehow managed to whip up dinner herself. Usually, influential wizarding families had house elves to handle these things but he hadn''t seen any signs of them so far ¡ª none of them bustling around. It was just Silvia, rolling up her sleeves and going full chef mode. "Need a day to catch your breath, little Rick?" Edward asked, raising an eyebrow. Before Maverick could answer, Silvia jumped in, "Of course he does. He''s been traveling all day. Let him settle in first." Maverick smiled, grateful for her care, but he had no plans to play tourist. "I''m good, Aunt Silvy. Slept most of the flight, and I''ll be fresh tomorrow." He said kindly, offering her a reassuring smile. Then he glanced at Edward to make his determination clear. "Uncle, let''s get started tomorrow." "Perfect," Edward replied, nodding approvingly. "We''ll go to Ilvermorny first thing in the morning. I want to introduce you to the principal. It''s important to make sure they know you, especially since you''ll be taking your OWLs and NEWTs there in June." Edward laid out the plan, and Maverick listened with total focus, nodding along. "Basically, as far as anyone else knows, you''ve been my student since you were six. You''ve been doing magic homeschooling while also attending Muggle schools and then university. I made sure your name was entered in to the Ilvermorny Book of Acceptance, got it down in their records that you had your magical awakening at six. I aligned the dates with when your family was in the States, so no one''s going to raise an eyebrow." Edward paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. "If anyone asks about your background, the story will be that your family decided to stay under the rader. Under Article Seven of the Magical and Non-Magical Information Sharing Treaty, Muggle-born witches and wizards can keep their identities secret if they get consent from any of the 83 sacred magical families worldwide or from any of the seven speakers, just like magical noble heirs. And you can use this same reason to explain why your name wasn''t sent to the UK Muggle government. Maverick chuckled. "So, when you ''took me in'' at six," he added, fingers making air quotes, "we just kept it low-key? There''s no need to tell anyone¡ªMuggles or magical authorities?" His voice held a blend of curiosity and amusement. "Exactly," Edward said, a sly smirk playing at his lips. "As a speaker, I''ve got more pull with the International Confederation of Wizards¡ªand even the World Security Council¡ªthan any of those noble families. People see my name, and they''ll take whatever''s on the paperwork as gospel." "Thank you, teacher," he said showing gratitude. "I won''t let you down." Edward gave him a proud smile, "I know you won''t.". Before things could get too serious, Isabella piped up, bouncing in her seat, "Can I come too? I wanna go!" Edward gave her a look. "Didn''t you just take a week off school?" "That''s because Maverick was coming! If he''s going, I want to go, too!" she shrugged. Edward sighed, explaining with a hint of fatherly patience, "Maverick didn''t come here to sightsee, you know. He''s only going to school to introduce himself to the principal. After that, he''ll be with his tutors at another place, off training or studying, and won''t be home most of the day." "Oh¡­ then I''ll just cancel my break and go back. But you''ll have to ask the principal to let me use the students Floo Network to come back whenever I want..." Isabella pouted. "That''s not really fair to the other students, Isabella," her mother interrupted. "You can''t use your father''s connections to come and go from school whenever you want." "But¡­" Isabella began, ready to argue her case. "It''s fine," Edward said, holding up a hand to stop her. "She''s way ahead academically. Let her use the Floo a few more times¡ªbut, no skipping classes, thrice a week tops, and just this term!" "Yesss!" Isabella beamed, hugging him tightly. "Thanks, Dad!" Maverick watched the exchange with amusement, thinking that Ilvermorny might have its perks when it came to rules¡ªdefinitely not as uptight as Hogwarts. As far as he knew, Hogwarts didn''t have any Floo Network set aside just for students, and popping home during week ends? Yeah, that was pretty much unheard of. Once you were at school, you were there until the holidays, like it or not. Turning back to Maverick, Edward went on, "After the principal meeting, we''ll meet with your Potions and Alchemy tutors. You''ll have three hours with each tutor daily. You''ll also get to meet some of my other students there, and when you''re back here, I''ll take over with physical exercises, dueling, wizarding laws, politics, and etiquette." Edward leaned in, eyes serious. "You''ve chosen to sit the exams in June, so we have four months to get you ready. It''s going to be intense. Think you''re up for it?" Maverick''s face lit up with excitement. Finally, real training, real dueling. No way was he planning on slacking. "I''m more than ready," he said, his voice steady. Edward nodded, a spark of pride in his eye. "Good. Show me what you''ve got." Dinner went off without a hitch as Maverick regaled them once again his ''epic tale'' of how he discovered magic and everything he''s done since then. Silvia listened with enthusiasm, but Isabella looked downright flabbergasted. Honestly, if her dad hadn''t backed up Maverick''s story, she might''ve thought he was just making it all up. After wrapping up dinner, Isabella dragged Maverick off for a tour of the house, even though her mom kept insisting he should kick back and rest after such a busy day. The place was truly impressive! They strolled through a jaw-dropping library filled to the brim with more books than Maverick could count. Next up was a brewing room that smelled like a potion explosion. Then there were the chill rooms, decked out with all sorts of non-magical fun, like pool tables and a cinema room that made him wonder if he''d just walked into a movie studio¡ªhe had to admit, it was kind of cool. But the real showstopper was the basement. Calling it a dueling practice room felt like calling a dragon a lizard. This place was practically a stadium, nearly as big as a football field! It had dummies to practice on, target areas to test his aim, and a ton of workout gear that looked like it could turn anyone into a superhero. After a whirlwind two-hour tour, Maverick finally made his way to his room, waving goodnight to Isabella, ready to crash and catch some sleep before diving into the excitement of the next day. ... High up on the peak of Mount Greylock in the northeastern U.S., stands the majestic Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. While Hogwarts looked more like a medieval castle, Ilvermorny was more of a modern, magical mansion. It had soaring towers, sprawling wings, and an intriguing fusion of European and Native American magic. Enchanted protections keep it hidden from the No-Majs (that''s American slang for Muggles), making sure it stays out of sight, often wrapped in swirling clouds that cling to the mountain. Ilvermorny was founded back in the 1600s by Isolt Sayre¡ªa descendant of Salazar Slytherin himself¡ªand her non-magical husband, James Stewart. Yep, a Slytherin and a No-Maj. Although the school started small, it didn''t take long before Ilvermorny became North America''s pride and joy, welcoming young witches and wizards from all over north America. Like Hogwarts, Ilvermorny has four houses, and students study many familiar subjects with a few unique twists. There''s Potions, Defense Against the Dark Arts, Herbology, magical creature studies, Charms, Transfiguration¡ªthe classics. But they also have classes like Wandcrafting, which you won''t find at Hogwarts. It''s a full, well-rounded magical education that takes its American roots seriously, honoring Native American traditions woven into the lessons and customs. The headmasters office was in the highest tower, one side facing misty Mount Greylock and the other showing off the entire school. The room''s huge, with tall ceilings and walls lined with shelves holding ancient looking books, magical artifacts, and relics from North American wizardry. A big, carved wooden desk sits near a giant window, giving a breathtaking view of the valley below. Behind the desk, a portrait of the founders, Isolt Sayer and James Stewart, looks on, nodding every now and then at visitors like they approve. In a burst of green flames, the Floo fireplace in the corner suddenly lights up, and out steps Edward in his formal wizarding robes, all business. Behind him is a teenage girl in a crisp Ilvermorny uniform, looking confident, and then a young man who seems a little wobbly but is doing his best to keep his cool. The headmaster, Agilbert Fontaine, stands up to greet them. He''s a tall, silver-haired wizard who looks about fifty, with a thick white beard and kind eyes. He''s got this gentle yet commanding vibe as he steps around his desk. "Welcome, Speaker Edward," he says warmly, shaking Edward''s hand. "Headmaster," Edward replies, with a nod that''s both respectful and friendly. The headmaster then turns to the girl and raises an eyebrow, a teasing smile on his face. "Isabella, thought you''d be taking the week off," he says, sounding almost like he''s in on a joke. Isabella blushes and smiles shyly. "I, uh, decided not to," she mumbles. Agilbert just raises an eyebrow, giving her a knowing look that says he''s not buying it but isn''t pushing either. Finally, he looks over to the young man. "And you must be Mr. Caesar," he says with keen interest visible on his face. "Speaker Edward''s apprentice! Lucky you, getting him as a teacher. I hear you''ve even finished school with the No-Majs. Quite impressive!" Maverick, feeling the spotlight a bit too much, scratches his head, looking sheepish as he glances around the room, wide-eyed at everything, trying to not react to the BS story Edward crafted. He doesn''t quite know what to say, and fortunately Edward clears his throat, bailing him out. "Thank you, sir," Maverick stammers quickly, trying to keep his cool. "Alright, Bella, why don''t you head back to class?" Edward said, giving his daughter a gentle look. She crossed her arms, pouting. "But... why can''t I stay?" Edward raised an eyebrow, trying not to laugh. "We''re just gonna have a quick chat, and then Maverick and I have to head out to meet a few other folks." She huffed, kicking at the floor a bit. "Fine." Edward chuckled, patting her shoulder. "I''ll catch up with you later, alright?" With a dramatic eye roll, Isabella finally turned, dragging her feet as she left. "Yeah, yeah... later," she mumbled. As soon as Isabella left, Principal Fontaine motioned to the two chairs in front of his desk, and Edward and Maverick sat down. They got right into talking about Maverick¡ªwell, mostly it was Edward and Fontaine doing the talking. Maverick sat back, trying to look calm, hoping he wouldn''t have to answer any tricky questions. They covered a bit about Maverick''s schooling so far, his plan to sit for exams at Ilvermorny, and the subjects he''d need to focus on. Thankfully, Fontaine kept it light, sticking to the basics of how the whole process would work instead of grilling Maverick on academic stuff. After they''d covered everything, Fontaine gave an approving nod. With the details ironed out, Edward and Maverick got up and thanked him. They stepped back to the Floo fireplace, green flames flaring to life around them as they disappeared, heading to one of Edward''s outposts. This was where Edward personally trained and guided his team, and Maverick was about to get a closer look at what that actually meant. As soon as Maverick stumbled out of the Floo fireplace, he took a look around. The room was small¡ªprobably about ten by ten feet¡ªwith flickering candles lining the walls, casting a warm glow. There was only one door right in front of them. "Uh¡­ where are we?" Maverick asked, looking over at Edward. Edward smirked. "Take a wild guess. Think back to what you said when you tossed in the Floo powder." Maverick squinted, scratching his head. "Matthew''s¡­ safe house?" He asked, sounding unsure. Edward chuckled. "Exactly. We''ve actually been here before." Maverick tilted his head, trying to place it. "Wait¡­ this is the place where we apparated to practice spells, right?" Edward nodded. "Yep. The ''cold island,'' as you called it." "Oh¡­" Maverick''s eyes lit up in recognition. "That''s right, St. Matthew Island, Alaska," Edward said, heading toward the door. "Middle of nowhere, far from anyone. Perfect spot for an underground base." He swung the door open, then looked back at Maverick with a grin. "Alright, come on. Let''s go say hi to everyone." They walked into a huge hall. Instead of candles, the ceiling had some kind of glowing fixtures that filled the whole place with a clean, white light. The room was big¡ªabout a quarter of a football field, Maverick guessed. There were two doors on each side¡ªleft, right, and straight ahead¡ªand only the one they''d just come through behind them. Maverick''s eyes quickly locked onto the people standing in a line facing him and Edward. Up front were a man and a woman who looked a lot alike, maybe in their 30s¡ªlikely twins. Beside them stood a group of younger looking, likely teenagers: three girls and five boys. Maverick didn''t miss the quick glance they all gave him, mix of surprise and curiosity as they messured him out. "Simon, Sarah¡­ children. How''ve you all been?" Edward called out as he walked over, with Maverick trailing behind him. "We''re good, boss," the woman¡ªSarah¡ªanswered, while the man, Simon, nodded in agreement. "All good, Teacher," the teenagers echoed in unison, their voices a full of energy and respect. Edward noded smiling at them. Then he patted Maverick''s shoulder before speaking, "this is my apprentice, Maverick Caeser. " The teenagers'' eyes widened as they took in Maverick. Simon and Sarah kept calm¡ªEdward had already filled them in. But for the younger ones, this was big news. Up until now, only Isabella, Edward''s own daughter, held the title of apprentice. None of them showed resentment, though maybe just a hint of envy. They each gave Maverick a respectful nod, which he returned with a slightly awkward wave. "Uh... Hello everyone..." Edward stepped in, "He''s actually been my student for a while now. Just the first time I''m officially introducing him." The teens blinked, looking even more surprised. Edward continued, "His situation''s a bit different. So feel free to ask him questions if you''re curious." Edward had already gone over the cover story with Maverick and decided to stick with the same one they''d given the Ilvermorny headmaster. Simon and Sarah already knew what was going on, and since Edward trusted them, so did Maverick. Sarah caught Edward''s eye and spoke up, taking charge. "Boss, you don''t need to say much. If he''s your apprentice, he''s already one of us." She glanced back at the teens, who nodded in agreement. "Good." Edward turned to Maverick, then gestured to Sarah and Simon. "These two will be your main tutors. Sarah''s a master potioneer, and Simon here is a professional alchemist. They''ll start with a quick assessment today, then work out a lesson plan for you." Edward then turned his attention to the younger group before introducing each one. "These are my students. The youngest are Donald, Ryan, and Elizabeth¡ªthey''re 12. Then Ahmed, Nicolas, and Maya, who are 13. Lastly, Violet and Suresh, almost 15." He smiled warmly at them. "Like you, they''ve been with me since they were little, right after they first showed their magic. They''re like family, so I expect you all to get along." Maverick nodded, now offering a more sincere smile as he looked at the kids. "Nice to meet you." The teens greeted him back with the same friendly "Nice to meet you." Over dinner last night, Edward had filled him in on more about Edward''s students, more importantly, their backstories. They weren''t just students; they were magical orphans Edward had gathered from across the world, kids he was guiding and training, kids who would one day become his trusted circle. Maverick was sure this was just one "class" among many Edward had taken under his wing. He wasn''t going to ask questions; he didn''t feel the need to. Edward was one of the seven ICW speakers, an Arch-Magus at the top of the magical world, and of course he''d have subordinates. More than that, Maverick trusted Edward''s character, and was mature enough to know not to dig for answers where they weren''t needed. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... Maverick quickly got to know the younger students while Edward pulled Sarah and Simon aside for a quick chat. The teens, who were Edward''s students, took turns introducing themselves to Maverick, giving the basics this time. Maverick gave them his "story" too, about how he''d been learning from Edward since he was six. They were a little surprised when he mentioned his dad was Britain''s Prime Minister¡ªbut only mildly curious. They didn''t pry. He didn''t hide much, really; he and Edward had agreed only to make up the story about his magic awakening and the time period. Everything else¡ªhis family and his background¡ªwas not fabricated. After all, it wouldn''t exactly be difficult¡ªif people wanted to dig around about him, they''d figure this out eventually. The group got along surprisingly well¡ªnothing clich¨¦, jealousy or awkward vibes just because Maverick was Edward''s direct apprentice. They all respected Edward way too much to feel any type of way about it. Maverick learned that this underground base was like their school, just like it''d be for him for the next few months. Teachers would show up and teach them different magical subjects, and after classes, they''d all use the Floo Network to head back to their own homes. Edward had made sure they lived well¡ªnot stuck underground all day, cramming spells like robots. In fact, they each had the option to attend a regular magic school or get this more personal, one-on-one style of tutoring from Edward and his team. Every single one of them chose the latter. Some even studied non-magical subjects in regular schools, something Edward actively encouraged. He wanted them to understand both worlds, not just be limited to magic. These kids weren''t just any random magical orphans. Each one of them was handpicked by Edward himself. He''d taken his time to look into their lives, consider their situations, their talent, and¡ªmost importantly¡ªjudge their character. He wasn''t just teaching them spells; he was shaping their worldview, making sure they understood not to look down on non-magical people or their society. From what Maverick could tell, Edward believed in a kind of balance¡ªa real respect for non-magical folks. He didn''t see them as "lesser," just different. His philosophy was clearly about long-term coexistence, keeping things peaceful, a world apart from some radical ideas that had torn through the magical world a few decades ago. Honestly, it wasn''t hard for Maverick to understand why Edward felt this way. He''d read up on a lot of magical history and heard enough stories to piece it together. This universe wasn''t just a version of Harry Potter; but also a mix of another, a more terrifying one. And because of that, it reminded him that if he ever became a powerful wizard, he''d need to keep his ego in check. ... They chatted for a while until Edward, Sarah, and Simon returned. With a quick goodbye, Maverick followed Edward and his two tutors to another room. This place felt like a mix between a classroom and a cozy lounge. Sofas and tables were arranged comfortably, with a big, classic chalkboard on the wall. Maverick took a seat on one of the sofas facing Sarah and Simon, who sat across from him with a table in between. Edward stood to the side, arms crossed, watching quietly. "Alright, think of this as a little test," Simon said, his voice deep and confident. "We want to get a sense of what you know about potions and alchemy." "Yeah, so tell us what you understand so far," Sarah added, giving him an encouraging nod. Maverick took a breath and began explaining what he knew. He had upgraded his talents to an intermediate level in both potions and alchemy, so it wasn''t just about memorized facts; it was as if he''d been practicing them for years. Like with swimming¡ªbefore the upgrade, he hadn''t known a thing, but afterward, it felt as natural as if he''d been doing it forever. He had the knowledge and the muscle memory. At this level, his knowledge was about on par with a Hogwarts seventh-year student. He could''ve pushed the two talents even further, but he had held off on upgrading to an advanced level. Part of him wanted to build that understanding on his own, to reach a point where the system would recognize his actual progress, not just let him cheat. Because as much as he saw the system as a "cheat code," he didn''t want it to undermine his confidence. Relying solely on it made him feel like he was nothing without it. He wanted to prove¡ªto himself, more than anyone¡ªthat he could get stronger without always leaning on it. But that didn''t mean he''d ignore the system. Oh, not at all. He was going to milk every bit of advantage it gave him. If there was a shortcut, he''d take it¡ªhe wasn''t too proud for that. But he also wanted to feel like he had some say in his own story, you know? On one hand, he felt like the system was his security blanket; without it, he''d just be fumbling around. But on the other hand, he was tired of feeling like the system was doing all the heavy lifting. He wanted a little pride, a little proof that he wasn''t just a guy getting bailed out by some mighty cosmic cheat. After listening to Maverick''s explanation, Sarah and Simon exchanged glances, their eyes wide with surprise. They had been under the impression that Maverick only read the books but had no hands-on experience whatsoever. Even Edward looked taken aback. None of them quite knew what to think, but one thing was clear: Maverick wasn''t just a genius ¡ª he was something else entirely. Maverick felt a wave of embarrassment¡ª a bit of nerves too¡ªas his tutors, both looking at him like he was some kind of alien. Their eyes were practically burning holes through him. If he didn''t know Edward and trust that these two were his people, he might''ve thought they were about to probe him with Legilamence. "Your understanding is... uh... remarkable," Sarah finally said, hesitating as if searching for the right word. Maverick felt a flicker of anxiety, wondering if he might have gone too far. But he quickly brushed the thought aside. He wanted them to see exactly how much he understood; it was essential for them to grasp his level. Only then could they tailor his learning plan to help him make real progress over the next few months. Thankfully, his uncle broke the tension with a big laugh. "Ha! Didn''t I tell you? The kid''s something else!" Sarah and Simon let out a sigh of surrender. "Alright, we''ll start putting together your lessons and kick things off tomorrow," Sarah said, pausing before adding, "Honestly, with just a bit of hands-on experience, I think you could handle your NEWTs already. But since the boss wants us to work with you for four months, we''ll make sure you''re prepared for the top scores." Maverick nodded politely, though he didn''t plan on scoring the very highest¡ªjust enough to show he had some skill in both subjects. Showing off too much would only draw more eyes, and he wasn''t interested in that. "Good," Edward said approvingly. "I''ll take him back, and we''ll see you both tomorrow." "Thank you, teachers," Maverick gave them a respectful bow. "You''re welcome, kid," they replied together, with warm smiles. It had taken Maverick over two hours to go through everything, and now it was nearly noon. Edward led him outside, and Maverick noticed the hall was empty. Seeing his puzzled look, Edward explained, "The other kids are off with their teachers in the base rooms. The hall''s really just for gatherings." "i see¡­" Maverick said, nodding. "Alright, let''s head home. We''ll grab some lunch, then you''ll have a lesson with me this afternoon." Maverick nodded, a spark of excitement in his eyes. This was the part he''d been looking forward to most. ... Garling Residence With a burst of green flames, Maverick and Edward stepped out of the fireplace and into Edward''s home. They made their way to the living room, where the rich aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air. Silvia had clearly been busy in the kitchen. "Edward, Maverick, you''re back!" Silvia''s melodic voice floated in from the dining room. They both walked in and found a table laid with an impressive, balanced spread. It was clear she''d gone all out, again. Edward grinned, walked over to give his wife a quick hug, then gestured for Maverick to sit. "Thanks, honey. But don''t wear yourself out; you know you can always call Nancy and her family if you need a hand," he said, pulling out a chair for her. Silvia chuckled, brushing it off with a smile. "It''s no big deal, really. I asked¡ªwell, actually, I had to order the little guys to take the week off as a break." She laughed softly before continuing, "Anyway, I''m off work this week, so this keeps me busy. It''s better than just sitting around all day," she added, settling in next to him. Maverick watched the couple with a shy smile, feeling a bit like he was intruding on a private moment. "Alright, Maverick, dig in!" Silvia said, smiling at him. "I spoke to Ariel this morning, and she mentioned how much you love Carbonara." She gestured to the dish, and Maverick''s eyes lit up. "Thank you, Aunt Silvy," he said, grinning wide. Lunch was full of laughter and easy conversation as Silvia asked about their day. When they were done, Edward suggested Maverick get some rest before training later that afternoon. So that''s exactly what he did. He headed to his room, rested by doing some light reading for an hour before taking a long, refreshing shower. He then checked out the gear Edward had given him. At first glance, it looked like regular sportswear¡ªlong-sleeved black shirt, black pants, and sleek sneakers. But Maverick knew better; faint runes carved into the fabric hinted at the enchantments woven into each piece. The moment he slipped them on, the outfit adjusted itself to fit him perfectly¡ªno tugging, no adjusting, just pure magic. Comfortable and light, it felt like a second skin. Grinning to himself, he made his way down to the basement and found Edward already waiting for him. ... Garling Residence, Basement Training Ground "I know that look. Seen it before. But before we dive into the art of dueling, I want to ask a few things." In the center of the training ground, Edward and Maverick stood facing each other, a few feet apart. Maverick''s excitement was obvious¡ªthis was his first time getting actual hands-on practice in magic, and with a master teacher no less. He nodded, signaling he was all ears. "So, tell me," Edward began, "what do you think you''re lacking the most right now?" "Experience?" Maverick replied, a little unsure. "Exactly. From last week''s test, I noticed that while your grasp of spells is impressive, your execution''s still clumsy. Amateurish, even." Maverick took the critique with a nod, appreciating Edward''s honesty. "Yes. I know I need to work on it." "Good. So before we jump into combat training, let''s start with the basics: movement." "Movement?" Maverick asked, a little confused. "Yes. When you''re in a duel, you''re not just standing around waving a wand. You''re moving¡ªdodging, positioning yourself, looking for openings. That''s what we call movement. And for that, you need agility, strength." "Your mana," he said, putting extra weight on the word, "it doesn''t just help with spells. It affects your body directly, which is why wizards are a lot stronger than regular humans." Edward paused, studying Maverick''s expression and continued. "Watch." Without a step, Edward simply raised his right foot and brought it down. "BOOM!" His foot hit the ground, creating a small crater and making the floor tremble. Maverick was so startled that he nearly lost his balance. Judging by Edward''s casual stance, Maverick was sure he hadn''t used his full power. Edward smirked at Maverick''s astonished look. "Don''t be so surprised. I am a King. Hmm...Arch-Magus, for you. There are only seven of us at this level alive today. Our physical strength alone is beyond that famous Muggle war hero from World War II." "You mean¡­" Maverick stammered, already knowing the answer. He thought back to both his past life and this one. "Exactly. Now, that''s the benefit of having powerful mana. Marquis-level wizards are also incredibly strong, though not quite to the same degree. Even beginner mages like you have an edge over regular people..." He hesitated, then added, "We are superior¡­ or at least have the potential to be far superior." He took a step back, arms crossed, his eyes intense. "That''s why you need to learn how to use that strength, and these movement exercises I''m about to show you will teach you exactly that." Maverick nodded, focused, absorbing every word. "I''ve got your training schedule done. A different focus each day, and we''ll just keep cycling through. "One day for spellcasting. Mostly working on technique to cast more efficiently. We''ll get into chantless and wandless casting too, and I''ll throw in the spells I created myself. "Then physical work. Basically, every other day will be heavy on the physical side, and I mean intense. This way, for the first two months, we focus hard on building your movements and strength. On the in-between days, we''ll take it lighter, focusing on other skills and letting you recover a bit." Edward watched Maverick''s face, then nodded approvingly when he saw nothing but determination. "Each night, you''ll take our family''s rejuvenation potion. Helps with the fatigue, muscle repair, all that. Now, it''s not some miracle brew, but it''ll keep you going those first few months. Eventually, your body will adapt, and the effects won''t be as strong, but we''ll make the most of it while it lasts." "We''ll also dedicate a day to mana control¡­" Edward gave him a look that practically screamed ''freak of nature.'' "You''ve got a ridiculously high level of mastery when it comes to mana perception and control. Honestly, you''re still just a beginner Magus, and it blows my mind every time I think about it." Maverick chuckled nervously, scratching his head. Edward let out a sigh and continued, "Alright anyway, I''ll be teaching you how to use mana since you have it under control, both directly and strategically. So to round it up, we''ll do about four hours a day practical training, and then an hour at night in my study for history, politics, etiquette¡ªall the boring stuff." Maverick nodded, taking a moment soaking it all in. "If it feels like too much, you can say it," Edward said, seeing Maverick''s silence. "No, teacher. I just wanted to know... how long do you think our training period will be?" Maverick asked after considering his thoughts. Edward rubbed his chin, deep in thought. "Hmm¡­ with your talent, I''d say about six months, maybe even less. After that, you should be able to keep going without my direct supervision." Maverick nodded, taking a moment to think. His plan was to travel the world after his NEWTs, but he wouldn''t mind postponing it if his teacher wanted him to continue training¡ªeven if it took another year. He wasn''t selfish; he truly appreciated Edward''s commitment to helping him. Anyways, Knowing he could finally wrap this up by the end of the year made him feel a whole lot better. His eyes then sharpened and with a solemn tone, he said, "Thank you, teacher. You have my word. If you, Aunt Silvy, or Bella ever need anything from me, I''ll be there! No questions asked!" Edward blinked, taken aback by Maverick''s sudden seriousness. Then, without warning, he burst into laughter. "Hahaha! Who do you think I am, kid? I''m Edward Garling! You''re a hundred years too early to be taking care of me." But despite the joke, Edward truly appreciated Maverick''s sincerity. After all, it wasn''t just his friendship with Maverick''s father that led the Arch-Magus to take him on as an apprentice. It wasn''t just charity that drove him to teach orphans magic, either. Sure, he had a kind heart, but he was also no fool. He knew when to lend a hand and when to expect a little something back in return. Maverick didn''t bother to challenge his teacher''s pride. He didn''t bother to retort. Instead, he just flashed a big grin. It was a silent understanding between them¡ªboth knew exactly what they meant. "Right enough with the talking " Edward spoke fisting his hands. "Lets get started!" And that day, for the first time in both of his lives, Maverick truly found out what it meant to be pushed to his limits. The Arch-Magus showed no pity, grinding the entire training protocol he had crafted onto Maverick with absolutely no mercy. Chapter 5 - 5: Heart and Harmony ( I - IV ) (CH 22 – 25) On top of a towering cliff on the southwest coast of St. Matthew Island, two figures stood in a tense standoff¡ªa middle-aged man and a young man, just a few meters apart. Above, the sky churned with dark clouds and below, waves slammed into jagged rocks, sending icy sprays of seawater shooting high into the air. The wind, sharp and bitter with salt, whipped at their cloaks, carrying the raw, wild scent of the sea. The younger one gripped his wand tightly, eyes locked on the older figure before him. "Go ahead¡ªcast whatever spell you want," Edward said, barely finishing before Maverick''s magic lashed out at him. Edward raised an eyebrow, unfazed, as the bolt of magic shot straight at him. He didn''t even lift his wand. With just a thought, a shimmering shield appeared in front of him, absorbing the hit with barely a ripple. The impact sent rocks scattering across the cliffside in the opposite direction as the shield held steady. Edward send a calm, almost amused glance at his student. "Impatient, aren''t we?" "You told me to treat this as a real duel, teacher..." Without another word, he launched a silent Bombarda and vanished, reappearing above Edward, wand aimed and focused. Edward lazily swung his hand, deflecting the incoming spell as if swatting away a fly. "Bombarda!" Maverick shouted from above, the spell exploding with force as he shot another one and vanished. Maverick kept circling, lunging spell after spell flying from every direction¡ªsome loud, and others silent. Edward responded effortlessly, raising a casual shield or simply brushing them aside with his bare hands. Boom! Boom! Boom! Rocks and debris flew in every direction with a loud bangs. Though the Arch-Magus deflected them, the raw power of Maverick''s magic was undeniable, shaking the very ground beneath them. Edward observed his students every move intently. Just as Maverick apparated, Edward vanished from sight, reappearing directly behind him, a fist swung to the right of his face. Maverick''s Magical Sense screamed. He saw the fist coming at him like a train, but there was no time to Apparate again. "Prote¡ª!" he tried, but the shield barely formed before it shattered under the force. The impact sent him crashing to the ground, dragging the rocky surface as dust and debris flew around him. "You''re too hasty!" Edward instructed, his voice calm and steady amid the chaos. "Rushing in leaves you open." Maverick scrambled to his feet, wiping the blood from the side of his face, his wand gripped tightly in his hand. The cliff was now pockmarked with craters, the grass disappeared, leaving only scattered rocks in its place. "Go on¡­" Edward said, brow raised, urging his student to continue. Maverick didn''t bother to reply. Instead, he raised his wand and pointed it straight ahead with a forceful jerk. The stone floor trembled beneath him, shifting and reshaping itself into something massive. His magical energy poured as the ground trembled and shifted, slowly forming the head of a massive crow. He stood behind it, wand raised, watching his will come being. More rocks and earth lifted until a colossal raven stood ten feet tall. Its stone beak stretched over three feet, ominously opening wide. Maverick commanded his creation like a conductor, and it unleashed a powerful flap of its wings. The air surged as it lunged at Edward with fierce intensity. The whole thing happened in just a few seconds, but was more than enough time for an Arch-Magus to counter a hundred spells. But Edward stood there, eyebrow raised, clearly amused. "Impressive¡­" he commented, then dramatically raised his hands to summon his own creation. With a fierce roar, a lion''s head burst from the ground, its stone mane thick, majestic, radiating the raw power of the king of the jungle. The body formed next, growing to match the massive bird barreling toward it. The two colossal heads crashed together, smashing apart in a cascade of shattered rock, each piece scattering across the cliff as their fierce clash ended in rubble. The clash sent a shockwave rippling outward, hurling stone and dust in all directions. The cliff, the size of a football field, trembled ominously as chaos reigned, threatened to collapse at any moment, like it had just about had enough of the madness going on above. The two ignored the chaos as Maverick quickly conjured a shield, bracing against the shockwave and flying debris. But Edward didn''t give him a moment to breathe. With a casual lift of his finger, he silently cast Incarcerous, thick ropes shooting toward Maverick. Instantly, Maverick countered with Incendio, flames roaring to life and burning away the ropes just before they could ensnare him. "Think! Use your movement skills!" Edward urged, launching a series of magic. Taking the advice, Maverick weaved between attacks, shielding himself when needed, and launching his own spells in return. He quickly found his rhythm, dodging, casting, and countering Edward''s assault. His blood raced with excitement as he unleashed spells faster, each incantation flowing instinctively. Before long, he was driven by the need to land a single hit, his magic radiating off him in waves as he dodged and countered, his wand a blur of motion. Edward remained rooted to his spot, effortlessly deflecting or dodging Maverick''s attacks. When Maverick unleashed a blasting curse at his feet, Edward simply raised the ground with a transfiguration. Cutting curses and piercing hexes followed, but Edward deflected each one with calm precision, using subtle movements and minimal spells. The tremors from below intensified, but they remained oblivious. Rocks and boulders began to break away from the cliff, tumbling down into the rocky sea below. Time dragged on as the duel between Edward and Maverick raged on. Farther away, atop another cliff, three figures stood watching, unable to pull their eyes from the chaos. Simon, Sarah, and Isabella stood close, their gaze fixed on the battle below. Though they were a safe distance away, the sheer power of the fight sent waves of energy rippling through the air. The southernmost cliff¡ªa thousand feet tall and as big as a football field¡ªwas crumbling, chunks of rock falling away bit by bit. "It''s wild to think he''s only three years older than me," Isabella murmured, awe and disbelief mixing in her gaze. "Yeah, well, the kid''s a straight-up prodigy," Sarah replied, shaking her head. "Charms, potions, alchemy, dueling¡­ and that transfiguration? Unbelievable." She trailed off, still stunned by Maverick''s skill. "Speaking of¡­" Isabella turned to Simon, curiosity glinting in her eyes. "How''s your transfiguration compared to Maverick''s?" Simon cleared his throat, his expression twitching. "Uh¡­ why ask me? Why not her?" He motioned to his twin, Sarah, hoping to dodge the question. "Because you''re always bragging that you''re better than her," Isabella teased, grinning. "Cough. Well, we all have our own¡­ strengths," he muttered, looking away. Sarah just shook her head. She knew Simon well enough to see he was trying to play it cool, even though he was clearly embarrassed. "Ha! Can''t admit it, can you?" Isabella laughed, seeing his embarrassment. "By the way, did he ever mention how he did on his OWLs and NEWTs yesterday? The kid never gave us a straight answer," Simon asked, glancing over at Isabella. "Uh¡­ he just said it... should be fine," Isabella replied, clearly as in the dark as Simon. "Hmph. He better score high in Potions," Sarah scoffed, crossing her arms. "His alchemy''s improved too. I mean, it wasn''t bad before, but the way he''s improved in the last five months? It should be enough for a high score on his NEWTs," Simon added his tone mixed with certainty. The three of them sighed in unison, sharing a mix of awe and disbelief. "Can''t believe he''s come this far in everything," Sarah murmured. "Five months¡­ and he''s already a different person." The three stood in silence for a moment, watching the duel until Isabella spoke again, a little quieter this time. "You know¡­ I actually managed to give him a hard time, when he first started his training." "Pfft," Simon scoffed, barely holding back a laugh. "You? He was a Magus even then. And you''re just a Mage Apprentice." "Hey, he was a total noob at dueling back then!" Isabella huffed, crossing her arms. "And I''ll have you know I''m about to rank up soon!" Sarah chuckled and ruffled Isabella''s hair. "Don''t let him get to you, Bella. Even we''re not sure we could beat him." Isabella frowned. "Didn''t teacher Simon just say I couldn''t fight him because of rank? So shouldn''t you two be able to take him down?" Sarah chuckled. "Not that simple with Maverick." Simon sighed. "His mana control gives him the edge, even over us." Isabella blinked. "How? I mean, why?¡­ so he''s better than you?" Sarah nodded. "If we don''t know what to expect, and he takes us one-on-one, then yeah¡­ probably." "But how?" Isabella pressed, her brow furrowed. Sarah sighed, resting her hand on her chin. "It''s all about his mana control. You''ll get it more once you''re a Magus. Think of it like this: he''s got a machete, and we''re just holding kitchen knives." "Huh?" Isabella blinked, more confused. "Okay, picture this: If Maverick and we were non-magical and he had a machete, he''d have a way better shot at taking us out than we would with our little kitchen knives.. See?" Isabella nodded slowly, catching the gist even if it didn''t all click. She figured it would make more sense once she leveled up. As they chatted, gusts of wind and shockwaves from the battle rolled toward them, but their shield spells held steady. At this distance, they felt safe enough¡­ even as the fight ahead raged with growing intensity. ... Over an hour had passed, and Maverick was throwing everything he had into the fight. Spell after spell flew from him¡ªsome silent, some without even a wand. He poured raw Magical-Energy into every move, using the fast, brutal techniques he had picked up over the past few months of training. He was a blur, dodging, striking, spinning, pushing every trick his teacher had drilled into him. But nothing worked. With each failed attempt, frustration grew inside Maverick. He was bruised and battered, pain radiating from all over his body. He was feeling pain, worn out, but he was determined to land at least one hit. Pushing his body and magic to the breaking point, his attacks grew increasingly desperate. Finally, with a flicker in his eyes, Maverick made a gamble. He flicked the finger of his empty hand, sending invisible ripples through the air. His teacher had mentioned that one of the conditions to break free from the illusion was knowing you were under it. At that same moment, his wand hand too jerked forward, launching a blasting Confringo. Edward effortlessly deflected it like it was nothing. But then, Edward''s eyes widened as his magical senses screamed a warning, contradicting what his eyes saw. It hit him: he was under his own spell without realizing it. But when? He didn''t have time to dwell on it before a blast hit him from behind. The Arch-Magus didn''t fall, though. In that split second, he broke free from the illusion and slammed his foot into the ground, steadying himself as the momentum nearly launched him forward. His previously domineering appearance though, was now marred with dirt and rocks. Maverick, now on his knees, panted heavily. ''All that for just a sprinkle of dirt,'' he thought to himself with fists clenched in a mix of victory and defeat. He closed his eyes, taking deep breaths to let the leftover adrenaline from the duel fade away as he heard Edward''s footsteps approaching. Edward stood beside him, stretched out his finger, and cast a spell that enveloped Maverick. "Hmm¡­ Two broken ribs, multiple fractures, and your right shoulder''s dislocated," Edward said, his voice steady but laced with concern. Maverick could only sigh. With that injury, he had only managed to catch Edward off guard once¡ªand all he had done was get his robe dirty. At least Edward''s healer could fix him up pretty quickly, and be not bed-ridden for a long. Edward then sat down next to him, crossing his legs and remaining quiet, just waiting for Maverick''s breathing to even out. After a moment, he pulled a bottle of water from his storage ring and handed it to him. "That was some clever thinking. When did you cast the illusion?" In that instant, Maverick''s thoughts shifted to one of the smoothest, overpowered villains from a certain comic, and a smug grin spread across his face. "Teacher, when did you get the impression that you weren''t under my illusion from the start?" he replied, unable to resist teasing. Smack! "Ow, ow! That hurt!" Maverick cried, rubbing the bump forming on his head. Edward shot him a deadpan look, but Maverick chuckled, savoring the rare moment of having one up on his teacher. "It was the last Confringo," he explained, pride creeping into his voice. "I cast the illusion spell simultaneously with my other hand, wandlessly." Edward stared blankly at his student, his thoughts a mix of shock and disbelief. He had cast two spells at once, one without a wand and without a chant. He had mastered his own spell to an unbelievable degree¡ªenough to catch a wizard two ranks above him off guard. It was too much to take in¡ªsimply unheard of. Maverick gulped down the water in deep swigs, noticing that his teacher was still in a daze. He shifted to sit more comfortably, or at least as comfortably as one could on a pile of broken rocks. With a weary sigh, he muttered, "You weren''t even trying, were you, teacher?" Edward came out of his stuper, gave his a long glance then smirked, dodging the question with his usual air of mystery. "You know," he said, a hint of admiration in his voice, "it''s only been five months, and you''ve gone from fumbling through spells to¡­ well, to this." "But still¡­" Maverick began, ready to protest. Edward raised an eyebrow. "Another ''but''? Are you forgetting who I am again?" A reluctant smile crossed Maverick''s face. This was a familiar scene ¡ªevery time Edward bested him, every time he felt crushed and frustrated, his teacher would remind him of the vast difference in their ranks. Edward continued, his voice a mix of firmness and encouragement. "Look, you went all out and even managed to sneak an attack on me. Me!" He emphasized by jabbing a finger at his own chest. "Your dueling, when you harness your incredible mana control, is better than most Marquis I know. Don''t forget, dueling isn''t just about flashy moves or a ton of spells. It''s about making sure your attack hits and letting it count. Your control over mana¡ªits perception and manipulation¡ªthat''s your edge. And don''t forget how good you are with illusions. You even got me! That means you can hit anyone under Arch-Magus. As long as they''re unaware, you''ve got that window for a decisive blow. So, be more confident. No Great Magus could handle you in a short duel. They''d have to drag it out to even stand a chance¡ªand soon, even that won''t be enough." Maverick looked down, letting his teacher''s words sink in. The frustration slowly faded, replaced with a flicker of pride. ''That''s right. I''ve got too many cards up my sleeves that no one expects. But I won''t let it get to my head,'' Maverick thought, his determination settling in. Just then, the ground shook violently, cracks splintering through the rocky cliff. Dust rose, and it felt like the whole place was on the verge of collapsing. The teacher and student steadied themselves quickly. Looking around, Edward sighed and took out his wand for the first time that day. "I''d better clean this up," he said dryly. "Or MACUSA and the White House will be breathing down my neck." "Uh, teacher, are you sure a Reverte can fix all¡­ this¡­?" Maverick asked, wobbling and wincing as the ground shook even more violently. "Hah," Edward chuckled. "Piece of cake." He snapped his fingers, and two constructs of Magical Energy appeared beneath them, forming solid circles of pure mana for them to stand on. Powerful wizards can will pure magic into stable physical constructs. The size and durability would depend on the wizard''s mastery over Magical Energy Manipulation and the amount of magic they have. Maverick slumped down, crossing his legs on the conjured circle while Edward lifted them both about ten feet in the air. "Take it easy, just sit back" Edward said, a quick glance at his exhausted student. "After this, we''ll head back and get you all healed up." Edward then gave a flick with his wand then read the incantation. Reverte! The wrecked cliff began to shift, almost like time itself was reversing. Rumble. Rumble. The massive, crumbled edges of the southwest cliff¡ªthe size of a stadium and nearly a thousand feet high¡ªreformed, piece by piece, rumbling as they settled back into place. Rumble. Rumble. Maverick watched in awe as, within a minute, the cliff stood pristine, as if they''d never battled at all. With a satisfied nod, Edward guided the constructs back down to the cliff, which now looked as good as new. Just then, the only three spectators Apparated onto the cliff, and Isabella lunged toward Maverick, her eyes filled with concern as she took in Maverick''s state. "Ricky!" she exclaimed, squatting beside him. "Uh... I''m okay, Bella," Maverick said, trying not to wince as he forced a smile, hoping to ease her worry. "Dad, did you really have to go this far?" she said, shooting her father a look and letting out a huff. Edward scratched his head. Words with his wife and daughter were battles even the Arch-Magus knew he had no hope of winning. "Let''s take him to the base infirmary¡­" Sarah suggested. "No. We go home," Edward replied, already raising his wand. "I had a friend prepared, before we came." He tightened his grip, eyes sharp with focus, and swiped his wand across the air. Space seemed to tear open before them, forming a pitch-black line that widened into a tall, rectangular gateway. "Let''s go," Edward said, glancing back. "Apparating in his state wouldn''t be very comfortable." Maverick watched, mouth hanging open, mesmerized by the sight. He had never seen or even heard of space magic like this before. ... Garling Residence. It was almost noon. The sun was bright, and a cool breeze drifted in from the nearby coast. The trees swayed gently, their leaves rustling like a quiet song, adding a peaceful vibe around the two-story house. Then, the air in front of the house began to ripple, and out of nowhere, a tear spread through space, stretching and widening until it formed a shadowy, dark frame. Five people stepped through: two men, a woman, a young boy, and a girl. The boy clung to the girl''s shoulder, his face pale and his legs unsteady¡ªit was clear he had little choice. "This is so much better than Apparition," Maverick muttered, his eyes wide with amazement. "Well, don''t get used to it," Sarah replied, throwing a half-smile at her student. "Only wizards at the boss''s level can do thi¡ª" She stopped, realizing she was talking to a total anomaly. "Uh¡­ never mind." The others exchanged knowing smiles, catching her drift and nodding in quiet agreement. They headed to the door, with Edward leading the way. Before opening it, he glanced back at his daughter with a sheepish, slightly nervous grin. "Uh, just so you know, if your mother asks¡­ little Rick here had a little... accident, during training." "Hmph. Like you''d ever fool Mom," Isabella shot back, rolling her eyes. Edward opened his mouth to protest but quickly shut it¡ªshe was right. Finally, Edward opened the door and stepped aside for his daughter and his student. Sure enough, it didn''t take long before a yelp rang out. Silvia''s voice called, "Maverick! What happened?" "It was an acci¡ª" Edward started, raising a finger to defend himself. "Dad beat him up during training," Isabella interrupted smoothly, not missing a beat. Silvia shot Edward a look that made it clear he was in trouble. "I''m fine, Aunt Silvia. Nothing a little magic can''t fix," Maverick added quickly, trying to score some points for his teacher¡ªonly to get the same stern look from her. "Edward¡­" a man''s voice called from the dining area as footsteps approached. "Newt, my friend!" Edward said, relief washing over him as he turned to see a man in his fifties, with white hair and a well-trimmed beard, walking toward them alongside a woman. "Uh¡­ Tina, you''re here too!" His tone wavered slightly. "You asked my husband to come ready to treat an injured patient¡­ I thought it might be an emergency, so I came along in case I could help," Tina replied, raising a knowing eyebrow while casting a pointed glance at Silvia. Sure enough, Silvia''s expression darkened even further. "That¡­ wife¡­ I can explain¡­ Besides, what kind of help can she give in an emergency that I couldn''t handle?" Edward stammered, looking guilty. "Fascinating. You must be young Maverick," Newt said, his gaze fixed on the boy even as he shook hands with Edward. He then stepped closer, examining Maverick''s condition with genuine curiosity. "Edward mentioned that someone might need a bit of treatment." Maverick stared at the middle-aged man, feeling even more awestruck than when he first saw the crack in space. This was his first encounter with a significant character from the wizarding world, and Newt Scamander was one of his favorites. "Right... little Rick, this is my friend Newt Scamander," Edward said, gesturing toward Newt. "He''s a magizoologist and a really talented healer and potioneer." He glanced at his student, noticing the dazed look on Maverick''s face. "Little Rick?" Edward repeated, raising an eyebrow, concern growing as he noticed Maverick''s expression. "Get him to lie down; he looks like he''s in shock," Newt said urgently. Isabella quickly gestured to her friend, who had his arm slung over her shoulder for support, and gently tried to guide him toward the sofa. "Ricky¡­ you okay?" she asked, noticing that Maverick hadn''t moved. "Uh¡­ yeah, I''m fine. Thanks¡­" Maverick stammered, finally shaking off the star-struck daze that had him speechless. "Teacher, can we do the treatment in the room?" Maverick suggested, glancing at Edward. "Are you sure? Let Newt take a quick look first¡­" Edward replied, concern mixed in his voice. "Really, I''m fine. I was just¡­ a little shocked to meet Mr. Scamander." He glanced at the man in question. "Mr. Scamander, I''m a huge fan! It''s such a pleasure to meet you." He spoke with excitement, trying to raise his hand but wincing instead. Edward raised an eyebrow at him. "Kid, why don''t you ever show that kind of excitement around me?" he asked, crossing his arms with a playful challenge. Maverick shot his teacher a look that clearly said, Why would I? "Enough," Silvia called out, grabbing everyone''s attention. She turned to her daughter and added, "Hurry up and take Maverick to his room!" "Yes, Mom," Isabella replied, glancing at her clearly upset mother. She then helped Maverick up the stairs while the others followed behind. ... About an hour later, Maverick lay on the bed with his upper body bare, his left hand and chest covered in bandages. He looked more relaxed now and was in less pain. Surrounding his bed were Newt, his wife, Edward, Silvia, and Isabella. Now that their student''s condition was stable, Sarah and Simon had left through the Floo after exchanging a few reassuring words with Maverick. "Nothing serious. His bones are healed; he just needs to take the potions, and he should be up and about in a day or two," Newt explained to the room. "Thanks a lot, Mr. Scamander. I really feel a lot better now," Maverick said, his gratitude clear and relief washing over him. Newt''s healing skills were impressive¡ªsomething you''d never find mentioned in J.K. Rowling''s books. "Alright, Edward Garling, can you explain why he''s in this state?" Silvia asked, arms crossed and a pointed look on her face. Edward sighed and decided to come clean. "The duel was a final test for Maverick..." he explained, watering down the details and keeping it vague. "You call this a little hard time?" Silvia exclaimed, gesturing at Maverick, who watched the drama unfold with amusement. It would be a rare sight to see the Golden Lion being pressed like this. "Hmph. I''ll tell Ariel and Michael that you beat up their son," Silvia said, crossing her arms as the tip of her right shoe tapped rithemicaly on the floor. Edward was speechless, unsure of how to respond to his wife. "Uh, Aunt, can you please not? I really don''t want them to worry, and this is no big deal. I''ll be healed in no time," Maverick jumped in quickly. The last thing he needed was for his parents to freak out¡ªthey''d never seen him injured like this before. "Hmph¡­ you two are so alike," Silvia muttered, inwardly agreeing with him. "Well, now that it''s all done," Newt said, looking from Maverick to Edward, "I need to have a word with you." "Right, let''s give little Rick some time to rest," Edward replied, starting to head for the door along with everyone else. But Maverick spoke up before they could leave. "Mr. Scamander, is that the suitcase where you keep all your... animal friends?" Newt raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Yes, young man. How did you know?" "Uh... I read a lot of books," Maverick answered. It was true; he had come across Newt''s name and his magical suitcase in several history books. "I didn''t know you were such a fan of magical animals," Newt said, glancing at Maverick and then at Edward, who looked just as clueless. "I can show you the world inside, after you''re healed." "Uh, sir¡­ can I touch it, please?" Maverick asked, his eyes pleading. Everyone in the room gave him strange looks. He coughed, brushing off the momentary embarrassment. He just wanted to check out the suitcase''s Extraordinary-Characteristic and its rating¡ªhe didn''t care about anything else. If it got an excellent grade or higher, he could replicate the Characteristic for himself. After all, he still had an unused point just sitting there. Newt hesitated at first; he had never received such a... peculiar request. But he trusted Edward, so he brushed off his worries and placed the suitcase next to Maverick. Maverick''s excitement was clear as he eagerly patted the suitcase. The others stared at him, exchanging puzzled glances, wondering if he might be one of those people with a strange fetish. "Thank you, sir! Can I ask for your autographs and Madam Tina''s on my copy of your book?" Maverick asked, doing his best trying to mask his unusual behavior. Newt nodded, while Tina gave him a curious look. "Oh... why me, little guy?" Tina asked, raising an eyebrow, clearly amused by his request. "Uh... well, when I read the books, I figured Mr. Scamander''s success had a lot to do with your support," he added, trying to sweeten the comment with a compliment. Tina burst into laughter, her eyes sparkling with delight. "Hahaha... I like this little guy!" she exclaimed, clearly charmed by his flattery. Everyone gradually left the room until only Isabella was left, standing hesitantly at the door. Maverick, feeling a bit confused, said, "I''m fine, Bella. Just a bit tired from all the potions." Isabella paused for a moment before responding. "I know... Just get some rest, and I''ll bring lunch in a little while." "Uh... I can go downstairs. It''s not like I''m seriously injured¡ª" "No! Don''t even think about getting out of bed," she replied firmly, then turned to leave, cutting off any chance for him to argue. Maverick couldn''t help but think, ''Uh... does she have a weird teenage crush on me or something?'' He shook his head and pondered further. ''She''s really beautiful... and an incredible witch. I''ve known her since we were kids... Crap. Hold up. Calm down, Maverick. She''s barely 16...'' He quickly reminded himself, trying to push aside the weird, lingering thoughts. It wasn''t entirely his fault. He was biologically 18, and teenage hormones didn''t just skip over him because he was a transmigrator. But he wasn''t having any inappropriate thoughts; he simply appreciated his longtime friend as potential future wife material. *Cough.* Only time would tell. Once Isabella left and the door clicked shut, Maverick finally turned his attention to the system. ... [ Item: Magical Suitcase ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Expanded Space. ] [ Grade: Excellent. ] Sure enough, the grading came back as Excellent, and a wide grin spread across Maverick''s face. He recognized that prompt¡ªit reminded him of the times he had touched bags enchanted with Undetectable Extension Charms. However, all those magical objects, including the storage ring his teacher Edward had given him, only had the Basic grade characteristic. [ Do you want to use one Extraordinary Characteristic Point to replicate it? ] Without a second thought, Maverick hit [YES], but the system popped up another message. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Unable to integrate Extraordinary Characteristic! ] [ Converting Extraordinary Characteristic to an integratable state. ] [ Conversion complete. ] [ New Extraordinary Characteristic: Independent Expanded Dimension. ] [ Replicating Extraordinary Characteristic. ] "Wait... Wait... Wait..." Maverick was very puzzled by the series of messeges. It seemed the system had somehow altered the Extraordinary Characteristic into something different. But when he tried to learn more and mentally commanded the system to stop the action, it had ignored him completely. A few seconds later, his status panel popped up, now featuring the new detail. --- [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 837+ ] [ Points: 1,649 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting, Excellent Grade Independent Expanded Dimension (unfused) ] Maverick focused on the "unfused" note, and the expected prompt appeared. [ Do you want to fuse the Extraordinary Characteristic: Independent Expanded Dimension? ] Maverick gave it some thought. Now that it had been replicated, and he lost the single unit of replication point, there was no point in regretting. And the new modified Characteristic seemed better, with the addition of "Independent.'' [ YES ] [ NO ] Taking a deep breath, he chose [ YES ]. He waited for the follow-up reaction. And sure enough, that tingling sensation returned, but this time it spread all over him. Maverick was genuinely curious to see how this Extraordinary Characteristic might affect him. It didn''t last long¡ªbarely half a minute. He tried to sense any difference, any new awareness or feeling out of the ordinary, but everything felt completely normal. He opened his system panel to get a better understanding, and there it was¡ªthe "Independent Expanded Dimension" listed under Extraordinary Characteristics, now fully integrated. He focused on it, and a message appeared, conveniently displaying the instructions, usage, and functions. [Extraordinary Characteristic: Independent Expanded Dimension. ¡ñ Provides 1,000 cubic meters of space, anchored to the host''s Magical-Energy and existing in an independent dimension. ¡ñ How to view and use the Independent Expanded Dimension: Focus on the Extraordinary Characteristic to make the space consciously observable. Contents can be freely organized by will. ¡ñ Only non sentient materials can be transferred to the independent dimension. ¡ñ Materials can be transferred only through direct physical contact, provided they have no attachments or bindings and are in a state of complete rest. ¡ñ Can retrieve anytime, anywhere, given that the retrieving space is free from any physical matter. Maverick lay on the bed, carefully studying this new Characteristic he had acquired. It reminded him of the typical "System Warehouse" that main characters often received with their systems in the novels and stories he had read in his previous life. Rather than calling it an Extraordinary-Characteristic, he preferred to think of it as a function of his system. This "Expanded Dimension" or space functioned much like a storage ring, except it wasn''t contained within any object. Instead, it existed in a completely separate, unrestricted dimension. The downside of the characteristic, after the system modified it for integration, was that it couldn''t store living things¡ªunlike Newt''s suitcase. But that didn''t bother him. He now felt an immense reassurance about his belongings; he no longer had to worry about anyone gaining access to an object he wished to keep secret. Any alchemical storage item could be stolen, but his system space was untouchable, as it existed entirely separate from this reality itself. In short, Maverick found the investment of one Extraordinary Characteristic Point immensely worthwhile. He now had access to a space entirely independent of any physical, magical, or other force, accessible solely through his consciousness¡ªno need for a medium like a ring or a bag. --- He then focused on the system panel, reviewing the changes that had taken place over the last five months since he began training with Edward. [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 837+ ] [ Points: 1,649 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting, Excellent grade Independent Expanded Dimension. ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Alchemy (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [ Illusio Lunam Lectorem + | Flipendo + | Bombarda + | Expelliarmus + | Protego + | Finite + Incantatem + | Petrificus Totalus + | Stupefy + | PatronusCharm + | Episkey (Healing) + | Reparo + | Revelio + | Disillusionment + | Wingardium Leviosa + | Occlumency + | Legilimency + | Apparition + | Confundus + ] [ Aquired Intermediate Proficiency: ] [ .... ] Over the past five months, Maverick hadn''t used a single point to upgrade his Magical Energy, talents, or even a spell. It is now July 15, 1989, he had saved up 1,649 points. The system recognized that his proficiency with the Levitation Charm had advanced, displaying it under Advanced Proficiency, marking it as the only skill he''d managed to master purely through experience. His potion-making and alchemy talents remained at Intermediate Proficiency, though he knew his knowledge and skills in these areas had grown significantly beyond what they''d been when he first reached the intermediate level. The system just hadn''t acknowledged an upgrade yet. Advanced proficiency, after all, signified that he had reached, or even slightly surpassed, the level of a Hogwarts professor. Maverick knew he wasn''t quite there yet, so he resisted the temptation to use 100 system points to upgrade these talents. Instead, he wanted to continue earning his advancements the hard way, accumulating real knowledge and experience. And his Magical Energy? It had nearly doubled. After some experimentation, he discovered that his own Magical Energy exercises could indeed raise his magical reserves, albeit slowly and with considerable effort. It made sense; other wizards must also have methods for increasing their magical energy; otherwise, ranks wouldn''t exist. Edward''s training had accelerated his growth. When Maverick learned movement techniques and physical exercises from his mentor, his Magical Energy began growing steadily, much faster than it did with his own limited exercises. While it wasn''t enough to let him rank up overnight, it was a far more effective method. This was how he had doubled his initial 400+ Magical Energy in just five months. He knew, however, that reaching the next rank¡ªGreat Magus¡ªwould be challenging. He still needed to raise his energy by over 2,000 units to reach 3,000, the threshold for breakthrough. And he suspected that an epiphany or some form of enlightenment would be necessary as he neared that number. This was why so many witches and wizards remained stuck as Magus-level practitioners; only a select few managed to achieve the breakthrough required to become Great Magus. But Maverick believed he had the talent. In the past months, without the system''s assistance, he''d made significant progress. His teacher had praised his comprehension skills, calling him a true genius. Still, these were problems ordinary people faced. Maverick, a transmigrator with a system from beyond the fourth wall, had an advantage. He would continue to train hard and follow Edward''s plans, but when he hit a bottleneck, he could always "cheat" by using his system points. He estimated that he could cross into the Great Magus rank in two years¡ªright on time for the third phase of his plan: joining Hogwarts as a professor. Now, you might wonder: what are these phases, and what happened to the first and second parts? This was something Maverick had thought through meticulously¡ªa plan for his future in this universe and his ultimate goal. Currently, he was still in the first phase, which had begun when his system awakened and he was introduced to magic. This phase was simple: to integrate himself into this world, study, learn, and train. In short, the "getting started" phase. The second phase was approaching, and it involved traveling the world. Maverick intended to visit various magical countries, immersing himself in their unique magic and societies. He estimated that two years would be enough to explore most of the major magical establishments around the world. After that, the plot of the Harry Potter series would begin. Although he knew this universe was different¡ªvery different¡ªhe also recognized its core similarities to the original story. His plan was to join Hogwarts, a goal he already had a solid approach for, and then observe events from the background. His aim was to follow the storyline and leverage any opportunities that presented themselves. Meanwhile, during his two-year journey and throughout the seven years at Hogwarts, he intended to make a name for himself by starting a business in both the magical and non-magical worlds, operating under his own name¡ªand, if possible, under an alias as well. His goal was to introduce scientific thinking to the stagnant British magical society, aiming to elevate their awareness and modernize their perspectives. And he believed that the best place to begin this transformation was at their most prestigious school. This was essential because the fourth phase would involve other realities mingled within this universe, and he needed the wizarding community to be unified and prepared. Maverick was confident; ten years was more than enough time for him to position himself as a leader¡ªor even the leader¡ªof the global magical community. Chapter 6 - 6: Heart and Harmony (V) (CH 26) Author''s Note: Hey everyone! This is a fresh release after my novel got blocked before. I hope you enjoy it! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Three days later. Maverick, Edward, and Silvia sat around the breakfast table, enjoying the most important meal of the day. The smell of crispy bacon and fresh pancakes filled the air, giving the room a warm, homey feel. Maverick was finally back to full health, all thanks to Newt''s healing skills. His teacher had been right¡ªScamander was truly an excellent healer. This whole experience had opened Maverick''s eyes; even the characters he had known from the Harry Potter books had layers he never expected. For the past three days, Newt and his wife had settled into the Garling home, with Newt checking on Maverick often to make sure he was healing well. When Maverick was strong enough, Newt invited him into his magical suitcase. Maverick didn''t have words for what he saw. Inside, Maverick was speechless. There were trees, rivers, and magical creatures everywhere¡ªsome familiar, others entirely new. The tour lasted half a day, and Maverick took in every sight, his eyes wide with wonder, like he was seeing magic for the first time. The night before, before leaving, Newt and Tina gave Maverick a signed copy of Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them, with warm wishes written inside. They weren''t close friends yet, but they were certainly more than strangers now. Tina had even shared their address, mentioned their grandson, and invited him to visit. Maverick promised to stop by soon and told them they could always reach out if they ever needed help. They appreciated his words, clearly touched by his promise. They might not know the full extent of Maverick''s talent, but as Edward Garling''s apprentice, they believed he would become someone truly remarkable. --- "Are you nervous?" Silvia asked, glancing at Maverick as she sipped her coffee, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. Edward shot him a quick look as well but remained silent. After all, this was his apprentice. Maverick paused mid-bite, chewing slowly as he thought. "Uh... I guess I''m a little nervous, but not really worried," he said with a slight shrug and a small, nervous smile. Today was the big day. The results for the O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s would be released all over magical Europe and America. For many students, months of hard work¡ªand a lot of sleepless nights¡ªhad led to this moment. For his O.W.L.s, Maverick had taken eight subjects: History of the Magical World, No-Maj Culture, Arithmancy, Charms, Potions, Transfiguration, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Alchemy. For his N.E.W.T.s, he focused on just five: Charms, Potions, Alchemy, Defense Against the Dark Arts, and Transfiguration. He didn''t have the time¡ªor need¡ªto study subjects like History or No-Maj studies for the advanced exams. Those were only useful for specialized jobs, and general knowledge in those areas would be enough to navigate the magical world. "Bella should be here soon," Silvia added with a smile. "She''s been on edge all morning. I guess even geniuses get nervous when results day rolls around." Edward chuckled. "She''ll be fine; it''s only the O.W.L.s. Two years from now, when it''s her N.E.W.T.s, that might be... No, even then she''ll be fine." He paused, thinking. He knew just how talented his daughter was, so any worry he had disappeared quickly. Maverick, on the other hand, tensed slightly when Isabella''s name came up, though he quickly hid it, keeping his usual calm look. "She''s going to be fine, Aunt. Bella''s a very smart witch," he added with a confident nod. Like Edward, he was fully aware of her capabilities. Silvia sighed softly. "A mother worries, you know¡­" she said, smiling gently. The table grew quiet for a moment. Noticing the tension, Edward glanced at Maverick and changed the subject. "So, little Rick, are you planning to head back today, or will you stay a bit longer?" Maverick hesitated, looking down at his plate. "Uh¡­ probably tomorrow, maybe." Maverick thought back to the talk he had had with his teacher a few days ago. He had shared his plans for the next few years, including his decision to travel the world. When he asked for Edward''s advice, his mentor had simply told him that once he felt confident in his training, it would be good to set off and learn through real-life experience. Maverick had felt a wave of relief when Edward supported the idea. At first, he had been nervous, worried that his teacher might think he was just leaving after getting what he wanted. But Edward had encouraged Maverick''s plan. He explained that for Maverick''s potential to truly grow, the best path was to step out into the world, test his skills, and learn from new experiences. Edward added that he had already taught Maverick the most important lessons, and that soon he wouldn''t need supervision. Hearing that his teacher was genuinely proud of him and his progress brought Maverick a true sense of happiness. "So, when are you going to tell Bella?" Silvia asked, flashing Maverick a knowing smile as she leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. Maverick blinked, caught off guard, and glanced at Silvia. The look in her eyes told him everything. He knew he was in for a difficult conversation with one particular golden-haired girl¡ªespecially after the incident three days ago. --- Let''s rewind to the day Maverick integrated his second Extraordinary Characteristic. He was deep in thought, fully absorbed in the new ability he had acquired from the system. Time slipped by unnoticed until he was brought back to reality by a gentle knock at the door. He dismissed the virtual screens with a wave and called out, "Come in." Isabella entered, followed by a floating tray. It held a bowl of brown rice, some grilled chicken breasts, a salad, and a glass of juice¡ªorange or mango by the look of it. She wore a loose white shirt and black leggings, her golden hair spilling freely over her shoulders, catching the light in a way that made Maverick pause. Over the past months, she had changed¡ªnot only in looks, but in presence. The last traces of her sixteen-year-old''s childish features were now maturing into something more striking. Maverick lay there, momentarily speechless, watching as she brought the tray over with casual ease. She set it down and sat on the bed beside him. "What?" she asked, arching an eyebrow at his dazed expression. "Uh¡­ is it lunchtime already?" he stammered, trying to brush aside the unexpected thoughts running through his mind. "You''ve been resting for an hour," she replied, leaning in a little, her eyes studying him closely. "Everyone else already ate. I told you I''d bring yours up here, remember?" "Right¡­ thanks, Bella." He gave her a sheepish smile, still trying to shake off the odd thoughts in his head. "Good!" she chirped, standing up and picking up a fork and knife. "Then I''ll treat you." "I¡ªI can eat by myself," Maverick muttered, his hand twitching as if to stop her, before he remembered his arm was in a sling. "Nonsense. Look at you." She nodded toward his bandaged arm. "Sit back, relax. Think of me as your nurse." Her tone was playful, but her cheeks had turned a soft pink. Maverick opened his mouth to protest, but Isabella had already cut a piece of chicken, placed it on top of the rice, and added a few broccoli florets to the plate. Resigned, he leaned back, letting her do her thing. The room fell into a quiet silence as Isabella finished preparing the plate, carefully mixing the greens and protein. Maverick found himself watching her more than the food. Her expression was soft and focused, her cheeks still faintly flushed as she concentrated on the task. He couldn''t remember a time when he had seen her like this¡ªso... attractive. And it wasn''t just that. Lying there, Maverick started realizing that, over the past few months, he had begun noticing Isabella in ways he hadn''t before. They had spent more and more time together¡ªtraining, studying, talking about their magic, and sometimes, just sharing little everyday moments. Ever since his system awakened and introduced him to magic, his life had taken a complete 180. He hadn''t been the workaholic type, consumed by studying and training like he was now. No. Ever since he transmigrated to this world and discovered that his parents were both wealthy and influential, he had always taken life at a leisurely pace. His high grades and genius achievements in school and university were thanks to the memories from his past life, and repeating them was, quite simply, not difficult for him. But after the system and magic, it was like he had become a completely different person. The excitement, the discovery of the extraordinary, and the endless possibilities that had only been a dream in his past life were now real. And with all of that, he hadn''t even noticed how much he had changed. The carefree life¡ªspending time with the opposite sex, playing sports, enjoying simple entertainment¡ªhe had pushed all of that aside. So much so that, in the past year, it hadn''t crossed his mind even once. However, today, without meaning to, the thought finally crossed his mind. All that pressure, the obsession with constant improvement, had eased, blending in with a bit of... normalcy. It seemed to have happened without him realizing, just from that long glance at Isabella. "Stop¡­ staring¡­" Isabella murmured, her eyes on the plate as her cheeks grew redder. Maverick blinked, jolted out of his thoughts. "Sorry. I don''t know what came over me. Maybe it''s¡­ the potions." He chuckled, trying to brush it off. Isabella glanced at him, hesitating as her gaze lingered on him a beat too long. Her eyes drifted, tracing his bruised yet rugged features, his messy hair, the sharp angles of his face¡ªand when she realized what she was doing, her face turned even redder. "Are you¡­ okay?" Maverick asked, his voice soft with a hint of curiosity. "Fine! I''m fine!" She thrust the plate toward him, her eyes squeezed shut. Maverick looked at her, bewildered. ''Wasn''t she going to feed me?'' he wondered inwardly. Realizing her mistake, Isabella opened her eyes and found him staring at her in confusion. "Sorry," she muttered. Taking a deep breath, she inched closer and sat down beside him on the bed. Her hands shook slightly as she picked up the spoon. Now, with the silence thick around them, she leaned in closer than before, her gaze drifting to his as she lifted the spoon to his mouth. Maverick''s heart pounded. He couldn''t tear his gaze away, even as his mouth went dry and he momentarily forgot to open it. He didn''t understand why he felt this way. This wasn''t the first time they had been alone together. As if in response, Isabella''s eyes flicked up, meeting his. They were so close now that they could feel the warmth of each other''s breath, and for a moment, the air between them was charged, thick with something neither of them could name. Then, almost at the same time, they snapped out of it¡ªMaverick leaning back, while Isabella jolted up from the bed, backing away with the plate of food in her hands. A moment of silence hung between them, then both murmured, "Sorry," in unison, which quickly turned into nervous laughter. The laughter broke the tension in the room. Maverick leaned back, patting his stomach with his good hand as the realization hit him¡ªhe had changed. Since magic had entered his life, he had become a different person. No, not completely different, but his emotions¡ªhis emotional side¡ªhad changed. He lay there, reflecting on it. He was still a teenager, not even nineteen. Sure, he was a transmigrator¡ªeighteen years of his previous life and another nineteen years in this one. He had grown, but not from the eighteen-year-old he remembered from his past. No, the age doesn''t stack up. It doesn''t work like that. He had started over, from scratch. The past life was just that¡ªthe past. Memories. Now, he was a young man¡ªwith teenage emotions, teenage impulses. Then magic had come, turning him into something more like a machine. But today, here he was, rediscovering what he had forgotten: that he could feel, just like anyone his age. It was Isabella. Somehow, over the months of spending endless hours together, he had developed feelings. He hadn''t noticed it until now, but it was there, clear as day. He remembered having crushes, feeling attracted¡ªboth before magic and even in his past life. And now, here he was again, experiencing that forgotten sensation. He laughed, a deep, relieved laugh that seemed to echo in the quiet room. Isabella, now watching him curiously, tilted her head. "What''s so funny?" "Nothing¡­ nothing," Maverick said, still chuckling to himself. He wasn''t about to explain it all to her. She was only sixteen, and he knew better than to act on these feelings¡ªat least, not yet. Ever since the system had appeared, his ambition had grown, evolving into an unrelenting desire for power and mastery over magic. He had forgotten¡ªno, he had buried all his teenage emotions, impulses, and urges deep inside, making room only for that ambition. But lying there, not focused on training, studies, or his system, it was this moment with Isabella that made him realize those familiar feelings again. In this life, he was Maverick. Just a teenager. Not someone who had to grow so strong to carry the weight of the world on his back. He had time. He didn''t need to dedicate every part of his consciousness to training and becoming stronger. He could enjoy life too, like any other kid¡ª and not just through magic. Maverick gave Isabella a reassuring grin, patting the bed beside him. "Come, sit. Sorry I acted a bit strange just now." Isabella raised an eyebrow, brushing off whatever questions crossed her mind as she took a spot beside him. Though her cheeks were still flushed, she steadied herself, carefully scooping a spoonful of food for him. Maverick didn''t hesitate, taking the bite without any awkwardness. "It''s good," he mumbled through a mouthful, nodding in approval. Isabella, though still a bit flustered, managed a small smile. Now, she was the only one feeling a bit out of sorts. "Relax, Bella," he murmured, noticing her unease. He had sensed for a while that she had feelings for him¡ªa crush, or maybe just attraction¡ªbut he had never given it any thought before. Now, though, he couldn''t quite brush it off anymore. "So¡­ tell me about school. Ilvermorny," he said, trying to ease the tension. Isabella''s expression softened, her tension easing. "What do you want to know?" "Anything, really," he replied. "I''ve never been to a magic school, so¡­ what''s it like?" She glanced at him, noticing how comfortable he seemed. Bit by bit, she relaxed too, recounting tales of Ilvermorny¡ªthe houses, classes, and daily life. She shared stories of her friends. Maverick noticed she didn''t mention many friends. Isabella looked frustrated as she explained that most of the boys¡ªand even girls¡ªwho would tried to befriend her were only interested in her connections to her father. She explained that she had learned early on to read people by paying attention to what they said and did¡ªa skill her parents had taught her well. They talked for almost an hour, all tension between them long gone, replaced by an easy comfort. "Enough about me," Isabella said, adjusting the pillow on her lap and facing him. "We''ve spent months together, and you only ever talk about magic or training. Tell me something I don''t know." "Uh¡­ like what?" he asked, tilting his head. "I mean, back before you knew about magic, we were just regular friends, right? Do you have any interesting stories from then? I couldn''t really tell you anything back then because I had to keep the magical part of my life a secret." "Hey, that was you," Maverick replied with a grin. "I didn''t have any secrets. We were friends, true, so I guess you knew more about my life than I knew about yours. I wasn''t hiding anything because I didn''t even know magic was real back then." Isabella paused, then nodded. "True¡­ I had to hide it, and because of that, I couldn''t fully be myself around you. That''s why¡­" "Stop pouting, Bella," Maverick said with a reassuring smile. "You had to hide that part of yourself, and I didn''t need to know back then. But still, to me, you were a good friend." She smiled at that, and the room fell into a brief silence. After a moment, Isabella spoke up, changing the topic. "So, the exam results come out in three days. Are you nervous?" "Nervous?" Maverick raised an eyebrow and leaned back, looking relaxed. "Not really. I''m confident I did well on my OWLs. The NEWTs, maybe not perfect, but still, I should be pretty close. How about you?" Isabella flashed a confident smile. "Too easy." Maverick laughed. "Well, you are the teacher''s first apprentice." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the mention of her father, Isabella''s expression changed. "Actually, Dad mentioned he''s finished supervising your training, that you''re ready to continue on your own. So¡­ what''s next? Are you planning to work for his company? Or... join MACUSA?" Maverick blinked, suddenly realizing he had never told her about his plans to travel for the next two years¡ªplans to leave in just a few days. Just as he opened his mouth, a knock sounded at the door, and Newt''s voice called from the hallway. Before Maverick could answer, Isabella called out, inviting Newt in. Newt entered, glancing between the two of them before setting his handy suitcase on the nearby table. "Get some rest, Ricky," Isabella said, rising from the bed. "I''ll bring dinner tonight..." "That won''t be necessary, my dear," Newt interjected. "His arm should be fully healed in another hour or so." Isabella paused for a moment, her expression dropping slightly before she quickly masked her disappointment, and began clearing the side table. Maverick felt a bit down too, though he couldn''t figure out why. He even forgot about the serious conversation he had planned to have with her¡ªabout leaving soon. It completely slipped his mind. After Isabella left, Newt performed a few diagnostic spells on Maverick, leaving him with some additional potions and instructions to rest. The clarity Maverick felt after his moment with Isabella made him feel calm, his mind lighter than it had been in a long time. Sleep seemed like a good idea, so he let himself drift off. The next two days passed quickly, but there was no moment like before when they were alone together. Even so, things felt different. Maverick was more relaxed, and Isabella seemed happier and more at ease since their talk. --- Back to the Present... "Maverick... Maverick! " ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: These chapters were a bit challenging to write since I''m introducing romance into the story¡ªand it''s my first time writing romance! It may not be perfect. It might be just the way you like. And some of you may find it cringe-worthy. Nonetheless, please leave feedback. Good? Bad? Okay? I can handle criticism! P.S. No R18. Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 60 is already available on Patreon! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Thanks for sticking with me, and Happy New Year to all of you! Chapter 7 - 7: Heart and Harmony (VI) (CH 27) "Maverick¡­ Maverick!" "Huh?" Maverick blinked, pulled from his thoughts by Silvia''s voice. "Lost in thought, huh?" she asked, noticing as he scratched his head. "Sorry, I just¡­ remembered something." "Really¡­?" She raised an eyebrow, her tone skeptical at first, then playful. "So?" "So¡­?" Maverick replied, looking confused. "I was asking if you''d mentioned your travel plans to Isabella¡ªthat you''ll be leaving soon." He hesitated, then sighed. "I''ll tell her today¡­ I just sort of forgot to bring it up," he admitted, sounding a bit anxious. Silvia raised an eyebrow, but from his expression, he didn''t seem to be lying. Silvia sighed, her gaze softening. As Isabella''s mother, she knew her well and had noticed subtle changes since Maverick moved in, giving her a good idea of what was going on. She decided to tease him, a mischievous glint sparking in her eyes. Maverick suddenly felt a shiver and glanced around until his eyes met Silvia''s. He gulped, sensing something was coming. That look spelled trouble. "You and Bella¡­" she began. ''Shit¡­ I knew she''d notice something changed, but, why am I panicking? It''s not like I''ve done anything wrong¡­'' Thoughts raced through Maverick''s mind. "You two seem a little different lately¡­" Silvia continued, then looked over at her husband, who was buried in his newspaper. "Isn''t that right, hon?" "Edward!" "Huh? Uh... Yes, darling? What''s going on?" Edward asked, peeking over his paper, looking a bit dazed. Silvia''s brow twitched slightly. "I was saying, Mave¡ª" But then, both Maverick and Edward turned toward the dining room entrance that led to the living room. They''d sensed a faint ripple of magic coming from that direction. Whoosh. With a flash of green light, Isabella Garling stepped out of the fireplace. Silvia, hearing the burst of flame, realized someone had used their Floo Network¡ªand they were expecting only one visitor. "That must be Bella..." Sure enough, moments later, Isabella appeared, hurrying toward them with an excited look on her face. "Got it!" Isabella announced, holding up three envelopes. Edward put down his newspaper. He wasn''t exactly worried, but that didn''t mean he wasn''t eager to see how his daughter and Maverick had done on their exams. Isabella walked straight over to Maverick, taking a seat beside him at the dining table. "Did you check?" Maverick asked. "No¡­ I wanted us to open our OWLs together," she replied, handing him two of the three envelopes. Silvia clapped her hands. "Alright, go on, open them already!" she urged, her voice mixed with impatience. Isabella and Maverick gave her a glance, smiled, and both teared open their OWL results. Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Office of the Headmaster Marquis, Agilbert Fontaine June 1989 Maverick Caeser Home Schooled Teachers: Edward Garling, Simon Walker, Sarah Walker S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Exam Institute: Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Dear Maverick Caeser, We are pleased to inform you of the results of your Ordinary Wizarding Level (O.W.L.) examinations, which were held during the past academic year. Your performance in these exams has been nothing short of exceptional, and we congratulate you on your outstanding achievements. Below are the results for each of your subjects: History of the Magical World: Excellent No-Maj Culture: Excellent Arithmancy: Excellent Charms: Perfect Potions: Perfect Transfiguration: Perfect Defense Against the Dark Arts: Perfect Alchemy: Perfect Your achievements in the O.W.L. exams demonstrate not only your aptitude for magical studies but also your dedication and hard work despite learning outside the traditional school environment. We are confident that these remarkable results will serve you well in all future endeavors. Please ensure you share this information with your tutors, Edward Garling, Simon Walker, and Sarah Walker, to discuss your next steps in academic and career planning, as your exceptional performance opens many doors for you. Once again, congratulations on your impressive performance, and we wish you the very best in all your future endeavors. Sincerely, Agilbert Fontaine Headmaster, Ilvermorny School of Witchcraft and Wizardry Maverick read his letter, then glanced over at Isabella, who was doing the same. After a moment, she met his gaze and flashed a bright smile, but she didn''t say anything. "Stop dragging it out, children," Silvia called, causing both Maverick and Isabella to look her way. "All Perfect..." Isabella said, her voice light, making her mother sigh with relief. Her father nodded approvingly, and for a brief moment, Edward also let out a quiet sigh, clearly relieved to hear her results. Silvia stood up from her chair, walked over, and gave her daughter a hug. "I''m so proud of you, sweetheart." Edward grinned, showing all his teeth, and said, "That''s right. I knew our daughter could do it." His voice was full of approval. Isabella smiled, soaking in the praise from her parents. Then, all three of them turned their attention to Maverick. "Uh... First of all, congratulations, Bella," he said, giving her a look that said he was happy for her. He then glanced at his letter. "All Perfect, except for History, No-Maj Studies, and Arithmancy. I scored Excellent in those three," he said, his voice much softer than the excited energy of the lioness beside him. "Wonderful," Silvia said with a proud smile. Edward nodded approvingly, his expression calm but full of pride, showing that he had never doubted his apprentice. Isabella gave him a playful, teasing look, and Maverick knew exactly what it meant. She wasn''t trying to show off her better scores; it was just her way of saying she had finally beaten him at something. Maverick smiled quietly, then shrugged it off as he tore open his NEWTs envelope. Dear Maverick Caeser, We are pleased to inform you of the results... He quickly focused on the scores. Here are the results for each of your subjects: Charms: Perfect Potions: Excellent Transfiguration: Perfect Defense Against the Dark Arts: Perfect Alchemy: Excellent It was exactly what he expected. Potions and Alchemy¡ªhe could have easily scored Perfect if he had used the system''s help, but he had chosen to master them on his own. Still, Excellent was a solid grade, second only to Perfect, with Very Good, Good, Pass, and Fail following after. He felt satisfied with the results. They weren''t enough to make him a "once-in-a-generation" genius, then draw unnecessary attention to him, but they were more than good enough not to disappoint his teacher. It was the perfect achievement for him. He floated the letter to his teacher, which Edward took and read. Edward then glanced at Maverick, pausing for a moment, making Maverick feel a bit nervous. Edward smiled, showing all his teeth, proud, just like when he praised his daughter. "Good job," he said, then paused before adding, "You should share this with Sarah and Simon before you leave for your next journey tomorrow." "Tell us the scores, you two..." Silvia called, and Maverick smiled, turning toward her. "Five subjects, three perfect and two excellent," he said to Silvia, then looked over at Isabella to see her reaction. However, he noticed her expression looked unusually confused. Then it clicked in his mind. ''Oh, shit...'' "Leave?... What journey?" Isabella asked, looking at her father uncertainly. Silvia quickly understood. Although Maverick had said he would explain things to Isabella later, she expected him to have at least mentioned something by now, especially since Isabella spent most of her time with him after school. But it seemed Isabella had been kept completely in the dark. Seeing the confusion and disappointment on her face, Maverick was eager to explain. Before he could say a word, Edward cut him off¡ªmercilessly. Silvia sighed. "Hmm... Well, since he''s completed my training program, he''ll be traveling to different countries next to learn more¡ªbasically gaining more hands-on experience," Edward explained casually. The Arch-Magus clearly didn''t know how to read the room. Maverick glanced at Isabella, her eyes wide in shock¡ªthough not the happy kind. He felt sorry for her and worried she might resent him for keeping her in the dark. Isabella then turned her head from her father to Maverick. When she saw the apologetic look on his face, she knew it was true. For some reason, the news made her heart ache. Without thinking, she followed her instincts and ran upstairs to her room, not saying anything to anyone. Maverick wanted to stop her but hesitated. The look in her eyes¡ªthe disappointment¡ªmade him realize that Isabella truly had feelings for him. "What just happened...?" Edward asked, his face showing confusion. He glanced at his wife, then at Maverick, and back to his wife. Silvia ignored him, her attention on Maverick. She looked at him sympathetically. "You want me to talk to her?" Maverick paused for a moment, then sighed. "No. It''s better if I speak to her. Thanks, Aunt." He stood up and walked toward the stairs. Edward still wore a bewildered expression, looking at his wife as if seeking an explanation. Silvia sighed and explained to Edward the changes she''d noticed in their daughter and his apprentice, not worried about his disapproval¡ªafter all, Maverick had been part of their lives since he was a kid, and they knew the kind of person he was. Chapter 8 - 8: Heart and Harmony (VII) (CH 28) Maverick stood outside Isabella''s room, hesitating before softly knocking. "Bella, can I come in?" he called gently. "Go away..." her voice answered from within, shaky and full of emotion. "I just want to explain¡ª" "There''s nothing to talk about," she interrupted, her voice heavy with frustration. "Just... go away. I''m tired..." Maverick sighed and pushed forward. "I''m coming in, Bella..." He turned the doorknob and opened the door. "No! Go away, Ricky... go away¡ª" Isabella''s voice cracked as she pleaded. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He saw her sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard, her face buried in a pillow on her lap. He could hear her quiet sobs, and it hurt him more than he''d expected. "Bella¡­" he said softly, stepping closer. She didn''t answer. He sat beside her on the bed and raised his arm to comfort her, but stopped, not sure what to say or do. She remained buried in the pillow. He lowered his head, struggling to find the words. "I¡­ I was going to tell you¡ª" "Just leave!" she cried, her voice breaking. "You got what you wanted from my family¡­" Maverick''s heart ached. He knew she didn''t mean it, and he couldn''t blame her. "You know that''s not true, Bella¡­" he said, his gaze still down. She didn''t answer, and her sobs slowly quieted. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it¡­" She quickly apologized, realizing she had spoken out of line. Maverick sat in silence, staring down. Isabella slowly lifted the pillow enough to peek at him and saw sadness, hurt, and regret written on his face. "I know. You didn''t mean it." He paused, raising his head to meet her eyes. "I''m sorry too. Believe me, I never meant to keep that from you¡­" Isabella lowered her head again, burying herself in the pillow. "Then why?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. Maverick couldn''t find the words. His situation was complicated, even for him. "It''s¡­ fine. We''re just... friends. It''s not like we need to tell each other everything¡­" she said, breaking the silence, as if trying to reassure herself. "No¡­ that''s not it, Bella. I just¡­" Maverick struggled to find the words. "I didn''t tell you because¡­ I got so caught up in magic. I didn''t think I had time for anything else, even goodbyes." He took a deep breath. "For you, magic has always been part of your life. But for me, it came out of nowhere, just a year ago. After that, it consumed me. There was only magic in my mind, and nothing else. I didn''t mean for it to happen. It just did. Until¡­" Maverick looked into her eyes. "Until you woke me up, three days ago." Isabella''s cheeks flushed slightly. She didn''t fully understand what Maverick was talking about, but somehow, it made her feel less disappointed. "What happened three days ago?" Isabella asked. Maverick chuckled at her puzzled look. "You made me realize I wasn''t being myself. I was too focused on magic and forgot how to feel other things." Isabella thought back to their awkward lunch three days ago. She didn''t realize anything so important had happened, which only confused her more. "How did I¡­ make you realize that?" she asked, leaning back, now a bit more relaxed but more curious. Maverick hesitated, but seeing the look in her eyes, he decided to open up. "It''s¡­ you," he said, lowering his head, trying to hide his embarrassment. "Over the last few months, I started to¡­ like you. Unknowingly! I was so focused on magic that I completely ignored it." He paused. "But you woke me up. You made me realize I''d been neglecting my emotions, acting... unnatural..." Isabella didn''t catch the last part of what he said. Her eyes went wide, her mouth fell open, and her face instantly turned bright red. After a moment of silence, Maverick looked up and saw her flushed. As soon as their eyes met, she quickly buried her face in the pillow. "Uh¡­" He didn''t know what to say anymore. He had basically confessed. "Bella?" he called softly. One second. Five seconds. Half a minute passed. She stayed there, her face hidden in the pillow. "Bella¡ª" "Are you just saying that to make me feel better?" she asked suddenly. Maverick paused, then chuckled. "No!" She slowly lowered the pillow, and he saw her face was still bright red. He gave her a playful smirk. "What?" she said, throwing the pillow at him. Maverick caught it, holding it as he looked at her. She crossed her arms, trying to look tough, but with her flushed face, it didn''t quite work. "So, you turned into this magic-obsessed bookworm, forgot how to have fun, and everything outside of magic... until you started to like¡ª" She stammered, clearly embarrassed. "It wasn''t forgetting, exactly. I just¡­ got so focused on magic that I pushed everything else away without realizing it. That''s the best I can explain." "So, do you¡­ really?" she asked hesitantly. "Uh?" He blinked, confused, then realized what she meant. "Uh¡­ yeah. I can''t say no. It was you who woke me up. My feelings for you¡­ well, yeah." Maverick saw her face turn even redder, but there was a sense of relief in her expression. "What about you?" he asked, already knowing the answer. As soon as he asked, she snatched the pillow from him like lightning, burying her face again. Maverick chuckled. "You know I do," she mumbled, her voice muffled by the pillow. "I can''t hear a thing," he said, leaning closer. "I said I do too¡­" she replied, lifting her head just enough to meet his eyes, now only an inch apart. He pulled back quickly, laughing to ease the awkwardness. Although he had confessed his feelings, Maverick wasn''t planning on starting a relationship with her just yet. She still had two years before graduation, and he was determined to travel the world during that time, with no intention of changing or postponing his plans. Her brows relaxed as she looked at him. "I think I get it. Maybe I don''t fully understand, but... I trust you." She gave him a soft, forgiving smile. "Apology accepted." Maverick felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Thank you..." he said, then laid back on her bed, staring up at the ceiling, his arms stretched out. The silence settled again. Maverick''s eyes were fixed on the ceiling, while Isabella leaned against the side, her gaze focused on him. "You''re... still leaving, right?" Isabella asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Maverick nodded slowly, still staring at the ceiling. After a moment, he spoke. "Two years. When I get back¡­ if you still feel the same, I''d like for us to be together." He paused, searching for the right words. "But right now, I''m afraid. If we start something now and it doesn''t work out while we''re apart, it could hurt the friendship we already have. And, Bella¡­ I can''t risk losing you as a friend too." Isabella gave a small, understanding smile. She looked down, lost in thought for a moment before speaking softly. "I don''t want to lose that either." Maverick smiled at that, a wave of relief washing over him. He got up from the bed and stretched. "Come on," he said, nodding toward the door. "Aunt and teacher are going to be worried." Isabella sat with her legs crossed, a pillow over her knees, leaning against the bed''s side, her eyes fixed on him. Maverick could see she wanted to say something, but was hesitating. He raised an eyebrow. "What?" Isabella blinked and lowered her head. Maverick didn''t interrupt, giving her the time to think. He believed it was better to get everything out now rather than hold it in for later. After a moment, she spoke, still looking down. "So¡­ for the next two years¡­ what are we?" Maverick paused, letting out a thoughtful hum before answering. "Your good friend," he said, flashing a smile that showed all his teeth. "And it''s not like I''ll be gone the whole time. I can Apparate as easily as breathing, so I''ll pop by now and then." Isabella finally lifted her head after hearing Maverick''s answer. Her eyes were a little teary, but Maverick could tell it wasn''t just sadness. Through his Magical-Sense, he sensed relief and happiness mixed in too. He didn''t want to press any further, so he again gestured for her to join him and headed downstairs. This time, Isabella nodded and got off the bed. Maverick turned toward the door, but then he felt a soft tug from behind. Isabella had wrapped her arms around him, holding him tightly, her face buried in his back. Maverick hesitated, then decided not to pull away. He allowed her to hold him, though he didn''t return the embrace. Instead, he gently patted her arms as they wrapped around his chest, offering what comfort he could. "I''ll be waiting... and... even if it doesn''t work out after two years... I promise I''ll still be your good friend," she said, her voice soft but filled with sincerity. Maverick felt a wave of relief wash over him. "Good..." he said softly, patting her arms again. His word was simple, but the meaning was clear to her. Slowly, Isabella let go. But as she did, she gave him a playful shove, almost making him stumble. "Hey, what''s that for?" he asked, turning with a wobble. "That''s for making me cry." she replied, pouting with a grumpy yet undeniably cute expression. Then, with a swift movement, she slammed the door in his face. Maverick couldn''t help but smile, shaking his head. Chapter 9 - 9: Heart and Harmony (VIII) (CH 29) Maverick walked down the stairs, getting himself ready for the conversation ahead. He knew that Isabella''s mother had likely noticed something about their relationship, but her father¡ªwho was also Maverick''s teacher¡ªeither hadn''t noticed or didn''t mind. He felt fairly confident that his teacher wouldn''t mind if his relationship with Isabella went beyond just friendship. A few days ago, during their awkward lunch, Isabella mentioned that most men who showed interest in her had one thing in mind¡ªthey wanted to get on her father''s good side. Getting close to her was just a way to get close to him. She mentioned that her parents were furious about it and warned her to be careful, even hiring No-Maj psychology experts to coach her, helping her see through people''s motives. Maverick wasn''t very surprised. Her parents weren''t prejudiced against non-magical people¡ªher mother was one, after all. Her parents didn''t mind her starting a relationship once she turned 15. This wasn''t the normal world. Wizards and witches grew up and matured faster than regular people, and many old wizarding families encouraged young relationships. The Garling family was no different. Although Edward had a more modern outlook, he was still a wizard. As a speaker at the ICW, his status was equal to, if not higher than, any ancient family patriarch''s. Edward and Silvia knew their daughter would eventually be approached by the opposite sex, but as her parents, they would obviously protect her from people with ulterior motives. Then there was Maverick. His family and Isabella''s family had known each other well for years. And since Maverick had shown magical talent, that bond had grown even closer. Maverick felt fairly confident that his teacher would see him as a good match for his daughter. Edward obviously trusted him, or he wouldn''t have taken him on as an apprentice. He wasn''t concerned about Silvia¡ªher approval was clear from her face. Still, these were just guesses. Maverick was about to find out if they were true. When Maverick walked back into the dining room, he saw both his teacher and Silvia watching him. Silvia looked curious, while Edward had one eyebrow raised, as if saying, explain yourself. Maverick cleared his throat and sat down. "She''ll be fine. Just a bit upset... but she''s alright now." Silvia''s brow relaxed. "Well, I''m glad you two talked it over." But Edward cut in, his tone sharp. "And why, pray tell, was she upset?" Maverick stiffened nervously. Edward clearly wanted an explanation, and he didn''t have one ready. Thankfully, Silvia stepped in. "Oh, hush. They''re young. Let them handle their own business." Edward glanced at his wife, then turned back to Maverick, who looked uneasy. Edward paused, studying him closely, and Maverick felt like his teacher could see straight through his soul. After a moment, Edward sighed. "You''re a good kid, little Rick." His words left Maverick feeling both relieved and a bit confused. Just then, footsteps sounded behind Maverick as Isabella walked in, now changed from her school uniform into something more casual. She came over and sat next to him without saying a word. Maverick glanced sideways, meeting her eyes, and gave her a nod and a smile, which she returned. To Isabella''s parents, their behavior seemed a bit unnatural, but they didn''t press. Silvia had shared her thoughts with her husband, and now they both had a general idea of why. Sensing the tension, Maverick cleared his throat to break the silence. "Uh¡­ so, I was thinking¡­ when I go back to the UK tomorrow, why don''t you guys come along too? Spend the weekend." "Thats a wonderful idea..." Silvia said, then send a glance to her husband, to which he nodded. "Ah¡­ that reminds me," Edward said, turning to Maverick. "We should get you registered with the British Ministry of Magic soon. Your father called about it a month ago." Maverick looked at him, puzzled. "Dad did? Why?" "He wanted to know when you''d be done with your training. Once you''re finished, he wants you registered in Britain, not with MACUSA. Apparently, the Queen advised him." Maverick looked even more confused. "How did she know?" "Well, he is the current Prime Minister. Having a secret wizard son isn''t ideal for a No-Maj leader on paper. We discussed the matter," Edward said, meeting Maverick''s eyes. "Sorry we didn''t tell you earlier," he continued. "Your father asked me not to worry you with it and said he would handle it¡­ We gave the Queen the same story about you that we give anyone else." Maverick gave his teacher a thoughtful look. "How did she take it..." "Well, since I''m a speaker at the ICW, keeping your wizarding identity private couldn''t be questioned¡ªeven by the Queen." Maverick, along with Isabella and Silvia, listened closely to Edward''s explanation. "Will there be any issues with magical or non-magical laws?" Silvia asked. "No. The law allows ancient families and ICW speakers to take in magicals born from No-Maj families, openly or privately. So we haven''t broken any laws," Edward said. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hmm... I think I get it. Politics... Is my dad going to be in trouble¡­ I mean, could he lose his position because I''m a wizard?" Maverick asked. Edward touched his chin, thinking. "Not likely. Your father mentioned that the Queen wants to meet you. I think she''d rather you be on their side than on the British Ministry of Magic''s¡ªprobably because you''re my apprentice." "Their side?" Maverick asked, trying to understand. "Wizards are wizards, even if they work for No-Maj governments, right?" Edward chuckled. "Hah¡­ since World War II and the talks that followed, there''s been this quiet tug-of-war for magical talent," he said, glancing at his family and Maverick. "This isn''t exactly classified¡ªit''s more of an open secret. Young witches and wizards are highly coveted by No-Maj governments, and they''re offered a lot. So, more graduates are choosing to work for No-Maj government agencies in their countries. But No-Maj authorities can only approach No-Maj-born wizards, and only if they agree. So it''s limited¡­ and, well, our numbers aren''t very high to begin with. The Wizarding authorities want to keep magicals close. Most magical societies have dropped, even banned, the old ideas about blood status because of this¡ªthough only in some countries," he said, looking at Maverick. "Unfortunately, the British and their ''pure-blood'' nonsense are still around. Bunch of backward fools¡­" Maverick cleared his throat, smiling sheepishly. He was aware of it, but what could he do? He didn''t get to choose which country he was born into. "Hey, don''t compare Maverick to those bigots," Silvia cut in, glancing at her husband. "I''m not saying he''s one of those idiots. You think I''d take him as an apprentice if he thought that way?" Edward said, glancing at his wife, then at Maverick. Maverick smiled, scratching his head as he continued to listen. "I''m just saying¡­ if the British Ministry of Magic doesn''t wake up soon, they''re going to be left behind by the rest of the world." "Ricky can move to America¡­" Isabella, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke up, making all three turn to her. She blushed and lowered her head. Silvia smiled, amused at her daughter''s comment. "Hehe, yeah¡­ if things get bad, I''ll just ask Mom and Dad to move to the States," Maverick joked, hoping to ease Isabella''s embarrassment. Maverick could see a hopeful gleam in her eyes, even as she kept her head down. Edward chuckled but didn''t comment. "Well, then, we''ll make the trip," Edward said, making Silvia sit up with a smile. He looked at her, "Give Ariel a call. Tell her we''ll be visiting by Floo tomorrow at¡­ let''s say nine in the morning, London time." Then he glanced at Maverick. "When you visit the No-Maj monarch, I''d like to go with you." Maverick nodded quickly. "Yeah, I''d like that¡­ but will she be okay with it? I mean, Teacher, you''re not just anybody¡­" "Don''t worry. No non-magical monarch or president would turn down a meeting with a speaker. She''ll be more than happy to see me," Edward said, grinning. "Alright then, it''s settled. I''ll go call London," Silvia said, then glanced at her daughter. "Sweetheart, could you clear the table after you three are finished?" Isabella nodded, still looking down. "Got it, Mom." She was still flustered, but now, it was the thought of going to Maverick''s home and meeting his parents. It wasn''t like she and Maverick were in an official relationship yet, and it wasn''t the first time she would be meeting them. But after they''d confessed to each other and agreed on their two-year commitment, she still couldn''t act naturally when it involved Maverick. Chapter 10 - 10: Heart and Harmony (IX) (CH 30) Silvia left to make her call to London, leaving Edward alone with Maverick and Isabella. Edward looked at the two sitting there with their heads down, looking nervous. The silence in the room grew heavier with each passing second. Some time passed like that, and finally, he couldn''t take it. He cleared his throat, and couldn''t help but smirk a little seeing the two in front of him visibly tense up. "So¡­ you two are now¡­?" he began, leaving the sentence open for one of them to finish. Maverick took a breath, steadying himself. He glanced at Isabella and saw her shaking off the awkwardness as well. But Maverick didn''t let her speak first; he thought he could explain their situation better. "Actually¡­ Teacher," he began, meeting Edward''s and then glancing at Isabella, "I think you and Aunt Silvia may have misunderstood." Isabella didn''t interrupt and let him explain. "Misunderstood? You two aren''t in some romantic relationship? " Edward asked directly, raising an eye brow. Maverick took a moment to better arrange his words. The silence made Edward misunderstand that his student may be afraid to admit, so he spoke up. "Actually, i don''t mind. In fact, I''m relieved it''s you. I can''t think of anyone better suited to take care of my daughter in the future." he glanced at both while speaking. "Daddy..." Isabella whispered softly, her eyes slightly moist. She didn''t cry, but gave him a grateful smile. Maverick felt a wave of relief at Edward''s words. He was happy and deeply grateful to his teacher, not just for mentoring him, but also for trusting him with Isabella''s future. He started to have second thoughts. At first, his concerns were about not wanting to disrupt Isabella''s education if they started a relationship now. He also assumed Edward and Silvia would feel the same way. Maverick''s thoughts were influenced by his previous life, but this was a different world. It turned out that Isabella''s parents actually encouraged them to commit to a relationship now. Of course, there was the issue of being apart for long periods during his travels. But now, as he thought about it, there were plenty of magical ways to stay in touch. But he needed to be sure, so he decided to speak his mind. "Well, teacher..." he began, glancing at Isabella and giving her a nod before turning to Edward. "Isabella and I do have feelings for each other. But, as you know, I''ll be gone for the next two years, and Isabella still has two years until graduation. At first, we decided to wait until then to make it official¡ªif our feelings are still the same by then. But if you and aunt Silvia don''t mind, and if Bella here accepts," he met her gaze, "I''d like to ask for your consent to start a romantic relationship with her." He said it all in one breath and again turned back to Edward. Isabella stared at him, her eyes wide. After a moment, she blurted out before Edward could respond, "Of course I don''t mind..." Her face flushed, and she lowered her head, waiting for her father to speak. Maverick smiled and scratched his head, also waiting for Edward''s answer. "Like I said, I couldn''t find a better person to take care of my daughter than you. I know you, my wife knows you, and we''ve known your family for a long time. But I..." He paused, making the two in front of him tense. Edward tried to arrange his thoughts carefully. "Well, you both are still young, and... just be careful. You can start your own famil¡ª" "Dad!" Isabella cut in, her face red as a tomato. Maverick looked equally speechless. Maverick quickly added, "Teacher, please don''t misunderstand what I said earlier. Although we have feelings for each other and are committed to a relationship, we''re still young. Isabella will graduate in two years, and I''ll be traveling during that time, just as I mentioned when I spoke about my plans." Edward gave a sheepish smile, showing all his front teeth. Though Maverick could pick up the subtle shift in his expression that showed he was relieved. Just then, Silvia came back after finishing her phone call. She noticed the tense atmosphere and immediately gave her husband a blank look. "What... I didn''t do anything," Edward said, raising his hands. He knew his wife well enough to understand what she was asking without her having to say it. She turned to Maverick and Isabella. "Is he giving you a hard time?" "No, Aunt." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No, Mom. Dad''s just being a super idiot..." Isabella said, glaring at her father. "Uh..." Silvia didn''t know how to respond. She brushed the worry off and got back to what she had been about to say. "I called your mom," she said, looking at Maverick. "I told her we''ll be visiting tomorrow, morning London time. She said she and Mike would take the day off..." She finished, her face lighting up with an eager, happy smile. Maverick smiled back, then remembered something and asked, "We''re taking the Floo, right? I arrived normally, so the Muggle records would still show me here in America..." He looked at his teacher. "You can come back and travel normally anytime later... we''ll take the Floo, yes," Edward answered. "Uh... okay." "Wonderful..." Silvia said, then glanced at Edward. "Husband, come with me. I need to speak to you..." Edward sighed and stood up. Before leaving, he glanced at Maverick. "Little Rick, come to my study tonight..." he said, not adding any more details. Maverick was left in suspense and could only nod in agreement. The adults left, and Maverick and Isabella sat alone. It was quiet, but both of them wore expressions that said they had too many things to say. "Bella... Sorry, I didn''t discuss this with you first," Maverick began. "When your father gave his blessing, it just relieved me so much that I couldn''t help but change my mind right there on the spot." Isabella met his gaze, smirking and raising an eyebrow. "So that two-year waiting thing was all because you were afraid Dad would beat you up?" Cough. "No... well, partially. I didn''t want any negative influence affecting your education. I mean, because we started dating early." "What dating? You''re going to Merlin knows where, and we''ll be speaking by letter, at most. My grades are going to be fine, idiot." Maverick gave her a sheepish smile before becoming serious. "Bella, are you sure? I mean, we won''t be seeing each other often for a long time¡ª" Isabella grabbed his collar, pulling him closer and locking her lips with his. It was her first kiss, but impressively executed. Maverick''s eyes widened; even his magical sense didn''t alert him to her actions. They shared a short kiss before separating. Isabella stared down, her face red with blush. "Does that answer you?" she said, not meeting his eyes. "Uh... well... yeah..." he answered, feeling embarrassed as well, though not as much as her. The room fell into silence again until Maverick spoke after a moment. "You want to do something?" Isabella gave him a glance. "Do what?" "Well, we''ve got the whole day." "Duel?" she asked. "No." Maverick rejected the idea. He didn''t want anything to do with magic today. "Let''s go visit some Muggle places. Buy some gifts for my parents, go to a restaurant..." Isabella''s eyes lit up with excitement. "A date?" she asked. Maverick smiled. "Sure..." And so, they both left after letting Edward and Silvia know, off on their first ever date. Time passed as Maverick and Isabella spent their day in the Muggle world, mostly shopping and then going to a restaurant to grab a meal. They returned around sunset, each carrying many bags¡ªmostly clothes Isabella had bought for him, along with some gifts for Maverick''s parents. They spent some more time together before joining Edward and Silvia for dinner. After dinner, around nine o''clock, Maverick headed to Edward''s private study, where they usually had their evening lessons. He reached the door, and before he could knock, Edward''s voice called from inside, inviting him in. Maverick opened the door, his expression tense. After all, this was his first one-on-one with Isabella''s father since the events of the morning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 64 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 11 - 11: The Road Yet to Begin (I) (CH - 31) Maverick saw Edward standing beside his desk, with a few items placed on top of it. He couldn''t focus on them, his mind too anxious. Edward raised an eyebrow and smirked. "What, you think I brought you here to scold you or something?" he asked, joking. Maverick sensed the lighthearted tone in his voice, and his anxiety slowly began to ease. "Relax... honestly, little Rick, I meant every word I said." Edward spoke more openly now that they were alone. "You have no idea how many vultures are circling around my daughter, trying to win my favor. Now, I can simply brush them off since she''s in a relationship with you." "Is it that bad?" Maverick asked. "Very... not just from America, but from Europe, and believe it or not, even from Russia and Asia. A bunch of leeches. The only reason I don''t erase their families is because they at least know better than to act stupid. If anything bad happened to my daughter during their little tricks, I''ll remind them why I''m called the Lion of America." Edward''s words sent a chill down Maverick''s spine. He understood his teacher was talking about the greedy families seeking to marry Isabella for favors, but somehow, part of what Edward said seemed aimed at him as well. Maverick quickly pushed the thought aside. ''Teacher is definitely not giving me a warning... yes... probably...'' he thought inwardly with a gulp. Edward gave his apprentice a momentary glare before smiling. "Now, the reason I brought you here is because of these..." he said, pointing at the items on the table. Only then did Maverick take a good look at the items on the table. They were all clearly magical, with two of them familiar to him and one he wasn''t quite sure about. "Give me your storage ring..." Edward said, holding out his hand. Without hesitation, Maverick handed over the ring on his finger¡ªit had come from his teacher in the first place. "These are the gifts I''ve prepared for you," Edward said. "Think of it as a graduation prize, since I''m pleased with your progress over the past half-year." He picked up the first item. It was a ring, looking far more impressive than the one Maverick had been wearing before. It was shaped like a crow with its wings spread, forming a full circle. A large black gem sat on top, right above the wings, almost like the crow''s watchful eye. Two smaller black stones were set where its eyes would be, giving it a striking, mysterious look. Overall, it looked really cool. "All of these were made by a friend of mine, one of the best crafters and a powerful alchemist," Edward said, handing the ring to Maverick, who took it carefully. "Place a drop of blood on the gem, then wear it and send your mana into it," Edward instructed. Maverick nodded, using magic to make a small cut on his thumb. A drop of blood formed, and he let it fall onto the gem. He then slipped the ring onto his left middle finger and began channeling his magic into it. Though the ring felt loose at first, he knew it would auto-adjust since it was a magical item. One second. Five seconds. "Don''t stop. Keep feeding it mana," Edward advised. Maverick continued, nearly a minute passing before the ring responded. The large black gem and the two smaller ones glowed a deep crimson, and slowly, the ring resized to fit his finger perfectly. He turned his hand, rotating it both ways to get a better look, then glanced at his teacher, waiting for the explanation¡ªhe knew it had to be more than just a stylish piece. "Fifty cubic meters of storage¡ªfive times what your previous ring held," Edward began, smirking at his student. "And that''s just the basic function." Maverick glanced at the ring again, waiting for Edward to elaborate. "Like the heir rings of most ancient wizarding families, this one is now bound to your blood. Aside from you, only a descendant of your choice will be able to use it, and it will respond solely to your mana. Even if someone else gets hold of it, they''ll never access its contents. Not even someone at my level." Maverick''s eyes lit up with excitement, but he quickly calmed down and kept listening. Inside, though, he was thrilled. "If another witch or wizard tries to wear it, they''ll be in for some serious pain. Even a Marquis would find it unbearable. For a King, it would still hurt, but not much of a problem." Edward smirked. "Do all ancient families have this kind of ring, teacher?" Maverick asked. "Not all, but most. And in some of the most noble, oldest houses, the magic is even stronger. Wearing the heir ring of another family is considered a serious taboo in the magical world," Edward advised. "One more thing," Edward said, stretching out his hand toward Maverick. Legilimens! Maverick''s eyes widened. He never expected his teacher to cast that spell on him. But a moment later, he felt the ring respond, as though it were covering his mind. Nothing was visibly changing, yet he sensed a shield forming around his thoughts, slowly draining his stamina. He didn''t even need to use his Magical Sense or Occlumency; the ring was successfully blocking Edward''s probe. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick understood what his teacher was doing and glanced at him, waiting for an explanation. "That was a mental probe, at the level of a typical Marquis with decent mana control and Legilimency skills," Edward explained. "Your ring will automatically guard your mind from any wizard below Marquis level. A powerful Marquis or a King could break through, but by then, you''d be fully alert. And with your own mental shields, you won''t need to worry." Maverick looked down at his ring, then back at Edward. "Thank you, teacher," he said, gratitude showing on his face. Edward waved his hand dismissively, though he wore another smirk. "There''s more..." Maverick was genuinely surprised now. His new ring was turning out to be quite overpowered. Edward nodded, noting his student''s surprise. He continued. "It''s also a reverse Portkey," he said, catching the expected confusion on Maverick''s face. Maverick knew of Portkeys, but this was new to him. "Never heard of it, have you?" Edward said, reading his face. Maverick nodded. His teacher chuckled. "Of course not. But it''s exactly what it sounds like¡ªonly with one condition: only Kings with control over space can use it." Maverick frowned. "By ''space,'' you mean like when you tear the air?" Edward nodded. "Yes. Technically, the power of space and spirit awakens at the Marquis rank, but you only gain real skill with it after reaching King rank." He glanced at his student, raised an eyebrow as if remembering something, then brushed it off. He was used to Maverick''s genius. "Marquises can barely use space manipulation or mental attacks. It''s just a tickle compared to the full potential, so you won''t see them bother with it. None have mastered it well enough for combat before reaching King level." Edward paused, then added, "Well, unless someone were to prove otherwise, like you did with mana control and perception." Maverick was beyond excited. He''d never read about any of this in his books¡ªtwo new talents waiting when he advanced to Great Magus. He gave his teacher a sheepish smile but held back his thoughts. "Anyway," Edward continued. "The reverse Portkey is a last-resort lifeline. You send your magic into the ring like this..." Edward demonstrated the specific rhythm Maverick needed to follow. "Once done, it''ll connect to my ring, and I''ll know your location immediately. Only use this when absolutely necessary. It''ll drain your stamina for several days while it recharges, and you won''t be at your best until it''s fully recovered." Maverick nodded, understanding. "I hope I never need to use it," he said. "Yes. I hope so too," Edward agreed. "Now, onto the next item," he said as he turned back to the table. It was a broomstick, sleek and entirely black from handle to bristles. At the top, a carved crow''s head with gem-like eyes gave it a fierce, watchful look. Near the bristles, a sturdy foot grip was attached, offering a secure hold for any daring rider. Maverick observed the sleek, powerful-looking broomstick. It was unlike any Quidditch broomstick he had ever seen. "Yes, as you can see, this is a flying broomstick," Edward began, picking it up and handing it to Maverick. "This one is special. It accelerates from zero to 1,300 kilometers per hour in just ten seconds, breaking the sound barrier. It can reach top speeds of up to 2,000 kilometers per hour, with superb balance and precision, and it can hover up to 10 kilometers high." Maverick''s eyes widened as he heard the specs. This was far, far beyond the capabilities of a standard Quidditch broomstick. "How?" he asked, puzzled, looking up at his teacher. Edward smirked. "You guessed it. This would be cheating on a Quidditch pitch." He chuckled. "These broomsticks aren''t released to the public. Only witches or wizards with top-notch mana control and perception can handle it. Marquis-level mages, and even then only those with excellent control, are licensed to own one." Maverick gripped the handle, his hands trembling with excitement. "Licensed?" he asked. "Yes," Edward replied. "They''re never for sale. First, you''d need a license, then you''d go to the craftsman to request one." "But... I don''t have one," Maverick said hesitantly. Edward chuckled. "Well, I happen to be one of the few who can grant a license. Your mana control is more than enough to handle this. I''ll teach you the basics in the training room later." Maverick nodded. His teacher was a cheat himself, he thought with a smile. "Store it in your ring, and let me show you the third item," Edward said, turning back to the table. A black bracelet. No, it looked more like a wand holster. "Like the ring, drop a bit of blood and channel your mana into it. It has the same security functions, minus the mental shield," Edward explained, handing it to Maverick. Maverick wore it on his right arm, letting a drop of blood fall onto it before channeling his magic. The bracelet immediately adjusted to fit his arm perfectly, with no discomfort at all. "This one is very special. Now, inject mana in this rhythm," Edward instructed, showing Maverick the pattern. Maverick followed along, and the bracelet began to morph, like tiny nanobots, covering his entire body. Startled, he took a step back. In seconds, he was fully clad in black, like a costume. If he had to describe it, it looked like the Black Panther suit from Marvel, but with the addition of a black cape, similar to Batman''s. He twisted around, inspecting his new look, then walked over to the mirror on the left wall to see himself fully. His head was completely covered, with his eyes glowing faintly crimson. Thankfully, there were no panther or bat ears, he thought with relief. His entire body was clad in matte black, with an intricate feather-like pattern woven beautifully over the surface. The cape, reaching down to his knees, added a menacing edge to his look. "Like it?" Maverick, lost in admiration of his new look, snapped back at Edward''s question. He turned to his teacher. "Incredible... I don''t have the words," Maverick said. Edward smirked. "Well, like the other two, it has some special functions as well," he began. "First, it can make you invisible and also suppress your magic from leaking, giving you even better camouflage. "It has two looks. Let me show you the patterns to inject magic to activate each form." Edward demonstrated to his student. "You already know how to activate the first form¡ªI call it stealth mode. To activate the second form, inject magic like this," Edward demonstrated. Maverick repeated the pattern, and his suit began to shift. In just three seconds, his look had changed. Now he wore a classic wizarding robe over a black shirt and black pants. Though traditional, the same delicate feather pattern adorned the shirt, pants, and robe, giving them a refined look. Maverick inspected his new appearance in the mirror. "Teacher, I''ve been meaning to ask... what''s with the crow theme? The ring, the broom, and even this," he said, gesturing to the suit. "They all have crow-like designs." Edward scratched his head, giving a sheepish smile. "Well... I thought you''d like it, so I did it to surprise you. I''ve been waiting for you to ask," he chuckled. "You do have a thing for crows..." Maverick''s brow twitched as he coughed. "I... I don''t..." "Yes, you do. You put crows or ravens in nearly all your custom spells. Even in your illusions, you scatter those birds everywhere..." Cough, cough. "Never mind, teacher. I really do like all three items. I don''t know how to express my gratitude to you..." Maverick''s tone grew serious as he met his teacher''s gaze. "If there ever comes a day you need my help, teacher, I swear by my magic, I will be there for you and your family." Edward''s expression softened. He regarded Maverick seriously, not laughing it off this time. After a moment, he walked behind his desk, took a seat, and looked at his apprentice. Maverick fell silent, sensing the gravity in his teacher''s gaze and feeling that something important was about to be said. Edward met his eyes, resting his chin on his hands, elbows on the table. "I only ask one thing in return. Take care of my daughter, to the best of your ability." Maverick''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "I don''t care if, in the future, you find more wives," Edward continued. "But she comes first. She''s your priority. And you''ll need her consent before marrying anyone else." "Don''t make her sad. That''s all I ask of you." Maverick''s face turned solemn. "I promise. I, Maverick Caesar, hereby swear by my magic to take care of Isabella Garling, to love her, to keep her happy to the best of my ability." He raised his wand, sealing the oath with magic, even surprising Edward. "You didn''t need to make it a magical oath. You''re my apprentice, and you know I trust you, little Rick," Edward said with a faint, helpless smile. "I know, teacher. And... I don''t have any plans for polygamy. Not now, at least," Maverick explained. Edward waved his hand. "I don''t mind. It''s common among powerful wizards, with very few exceptions. But just make sure Isabella is your priority, and that you have her consent." Maverick didn''t know what to say. He truly hadn''t considered marrying multiple women. He hadn''t even thought about marriage at all until recently. He pushed the thoughts aside, figuring that only time would tell. "I swear, teacher." "Good..." Edward said, standing up. "Let''s head to the training room. No, outside. I''ll give you some basics on riding your broom," he added, walking to the door. Maverick quickly followed. They spent nearly an hour training, and Maverick quickly got the hang of controlling the broom. It heavily involved the two key talents: Magical-Energy Manipulation, which shielded his eyes and body against air resistance, and Magical Sense, for maneuvering. Thanks to his strong mastery in both, he learned flying with surprising speed. After the lesson, Edward told Maverick to head back and get some sleep. Tomorrow, he and the Garling family would be traveling to the UK¡ªto his home. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 65 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 12 - 12: The Road Yet to Begin (II) (CH - 32) London, United Kingdom. "Hon, what time did you say they were arriving?" "Around noon, Michael. It should be morning over there now. They''ll be here any time." Inside the Caesar family house in London, Maverick''s parents were making final preparations, ready to welcome guests into their home. "So, he''s finished with his studies there?" Ariel asked, carefully adjusting a vase on the table. "Hmm... that''s what Ed told me," Michael replied, casting a quick glance at the clock. "But he won''t stay long. I don''t think... Something about visiting other magical countries." Just then, their fireplace flared to life with green flames, causing Michael and Ariel to turn their heads quickly. A moment later, Edward stepped out first, wearing his usual bright expression. "Mike, Arie..." he greeted. Following him, three more figures emerged¡ªfirst Maverick, then Isabella and her mother. They were all dressed casually, but appropriately for London''s weather. Maverick wore a classic black woolen long coat over a sleek black shirt and pants, a sharp yet casual look that suited him perfectly. Michael and Ariel greeted Edward first, then turned to the three behind him. "Son... welcome home," Ariel said, stepping forward to hug Maverick, while Michael gave him a nod. "Welcome back, son." Ariel then turned to Silvia, her arms outstretched. "Silvy..." she called, and the two women embraced. "It''s been a while... yeah," Silvia replied, smiling warmly. They then looked at the last person. Isabella stood a little apart, looking nervous with her head down. "Honey, are you okay?" Ariel asked, walking over and gently placing a hand on Isabella''s shoulder. Isabella quickly tried to shake off her awkwardness. "I... I''m fine. Good. Aunt... thank you..." she stuttered, her words coming out anxiously. Ariel gave Isabella a concerned look, then turned to Silvia, silently asking if everything was okay. Silvia smiled reassuringly. "She''s fine. Probably just a little shy after so long," she said with a playful wink at her daughter. Isabella flushed slightly but quickly gathered herself. "I''m okay, Auntie. Just excited to be back in the UK after such a long time." Ariel raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. She shot Isabella a skeptical glance but chose not to press the issue, since Silvia didn''t seem worried. "Let''s go," Ariel said, addressing the room. "I know it''s early in New York, so I''ve combined breakfast and lunch together." She gestured for everyone to follow her toward the dining room. It was just past noon, and both families sat around the dining table, enjoying Ariel''s delicious spread. At first, the conversation was light, filled with small talk. But soon, it shifted to Maverick and his studies. Maverick shared stories about his time in America, his teachers, and his exam results, which brought pleased smiles to his parents'' faces. The conversation then turned to Maverick''s plans for the next two years. This was the first time he was sharing them directly with his parents. At first, they hesitated and advised against it, expressing concerns that he was still too young and that the journey might be dangerous. But when Edward spoke up, vouching for Maverick and assuring them he was more than ready, his mother and father eventually agreed¡ªthough reluctantly. Finally, the conversation shifted to meeting the Queen. Edward mentioned to Michael that he''d like to join, offering to help cover any gaps in the conversation that might arise. Michael agreed and arranged the meeting. To their surprise, the Queen requested to meet them immediately if it was convenient. Michael shared this with Edward and Maverick, and they both agreed. So, after lunch, the three of them discreetly left for Buckingham Palace. They hadn''t come by motorcade but in Michael''s private car, and with a subtle Muggle-repelling charm, they reached their destination without any interruptions in just under an hour. This was meant to be a very private meeting, so the Queen hadn''t arranged any elaborate reception. To greet Maverick''s party, there was only one person waiting¡ªand to Maverick''s surprise, he was a wizard. Not just any wizard, but a Great Magus. Michael quietly explained to his son that the Queen had two Great-Magus under her direct command, aside from the witches and wizards working in their government''s special department for magicals. The car came to a stop, and with the repellent spell still active, only the wizard waiting for them took notice of their arrival. Maverick studied the man with interest. He looked very old¡ªgray hair, deeply lined face, and an aura of experience that suggested he might be centuries old. As a Great Magus, he could easily have lived for over 300 years. Maverick, however, kept his questions to himself. "Greetings, Speaker Garling," the wizard addressed Edward first, showing the respect due to someone of Edward''s rank in the magical world. Edward nodded, extending his hand. "Jacob Rivers. I''ve heard of you¡ªa No-Maj born, hero from World War II. You disappeared after the duel with the Rosier witch." Edward''s brow lifted, intrigued. Jacob offered a small, modest smile. "You flatter me, Mr. Speaker. I didn''t fight her alone. And now, I''m proud to serve Her Majesty¡ªprotecting her has become my mission." Edward nodded, recognizing that Jacob preferred not to discuss it further. Jacob then turned to Michael. "Prime Minister," he greeted with a respectful bow. "Jacob, good to see you," Michael replied, his tone friendly and familiar. "And you must be Maverick," Jacob finally turned to him, extending his hand. Maverick returned the greeting with a respectful smile and a nod. Jacob led Maverick, Michael, and Edward through several doors until they finally arrived in a room with a square table, a chair at each side, and a fruit basket resting in the center. At one chair sat a woman, facing the door through which they entered. Maverick recognized her immediately as the Queen, and Michael greeted her as soon as he laid eyes on her. "Your Majesty," he said, presenting the proper etiquette. "Come, gentlemen, please sit," she responded with a nod to Michael. Edward walked over first and sat down at the table, directly across from her, while Maverick and Michael took the remaining sides. The queen gave the Arch-Magus a nod. "Speaker Garling," she addressed him. "Your Majesty," he replied, returning the gesture. "I''ve heard you''re interested in my pupil." "Yes¡­" she replied in her refined, royal accent, glancing from Michael to Maverick. "You''ve grown up, young man." Maverick nodded politely. "Your Majesty, it''s good to see you again." This wasn''t the first time he had been to Buckingham Palace. When he was younger, he had visited with his father and even met the queen herself. The queen turned her gaze back to Edward. "Tell me, Speaker Garling. You took one of my subjects as your disciple when he was only six, yet you never thought to inform me?" Edward didn''t flinch. In fact, Maverick was even more impressed by the queen. She spoke so calmly, as if she were equals with a man who could level London without much effort. Maverick''s respect for her grew as he saw her in a new light. "Respectfully, Your Majesty, I''m not required to inform you," Edward replied calmly. "He is a wizard. I used my authority as Speaker to take him in as my apprentice and to conceal his identity while I trained him." It was the first time Maverick had seen his teacher speak like this. "Yes¡­ those blasted laws made by fools after the war," Queen Elizabeth retorted. Edward raised an eyebrow. "They were necessary. Many good people died for them¡ªyours and mine alike." "Oh, don''t misunderstand," the queen replied, with a hint of condescension. "I respect the agreements. I just find some points unfair¡ªlike how you, or some ancient house, can simply snatch away any magical child born to us ordinary humans. Especially those from foreign lands." "Ahem." Michael cleared his throat, feeling the tension building in the room. The monarch and the Arch-Magus gave him a brief sideways glance before continuing. "Tell me, Mr. Speaker," the queen said, "do you plan for him to join MACUSA? If so, I must protest. His father is the head of my government, and I can''t have him working for a foreign country." Edward met her gaze and finally understood why she had insisted on meeting Maverick. "No. I never had such intentions, and I never will." He cast a quick glance at Maverick before turning back to her. "He is my student, and that is all. You should know he completed his No-Maj schooling here in the UK. I took him as my apprentice only because of his talent and because his father was one of my closest friends." He paused before continuing, "In fact, one reason for my visit this time is to register him under the British Ministry of Magic, as a British wizard." The queen looked at Maverick for a few quiet moments before speaking. "You''re an unusual one, aren''t you, young man? Finished school, then university, all while learning magic. I hear you did quite well on your magical exams, too," she said, as if inviting Maverick to explain. Maverick gave a sheepish smile, scratching his head. "Thank you for the praise, Your Majesty. It''s all thanks to my teacher," he said, nodding to Edward before continuing. "He''d visit home regularly to mentor me in magic, even with his own responsibilities. And, well, normal school wasn''t too challenging for me. I don''t mean to brag, but I''d say I''m pretty smart," he added with a grin. The queen gave him a look, then chuckled. "Yes, I saw your university grades. Impressive, learning from both worlds." She turned to Michael with a smirk. "How on earth did that girl Ariel produce such a prodigy?" Michael coughed. "Your Majesty, he''s my son too..." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The queen chuckled, then turned back to Edward. "Well, I must thank you. Maverick may be a magical, but he''s of the land I rule. You''ve taken wonderful care of him." Edward nodded, playing along. "May I ask what you intend to request of my pupil? Surely you didn''t summon him just to congratulate him..." At last, the conversation turned to the real reason for the meeting. The queen gave Edward a long, steady look, which he returned. "I''d normally say it''s none of your business, but since it''s you, I don''t mind sharing my proposal with young Maverick while you''re here," she said, before looking directly at Maverick. "I''d like you to work for me¡ªfor my government," she stated bluntly. Maverick was speechless. He''d expected something like this but hadn''t imagined it would be so direct. Edward remained silent, clearly leaving the decision to his student. Maverick glanced at his teacher, and seeing he wasn''t going to intervene, took a deep breath. "Ahem." "Your Highn¡ªYour Majesty," he began, stumbling slightly. "I''m still young, and I just finished school. I was hoping to travel for a couple of years first. After that¡­ I''d like to work as a teacher at Hogwarts, so¡­ I¡­" He trailed off, struggling to find a polite way to say no. The queen kept her gaze fixed on Maverick¡ªa bit of a power move, perhaps. Though he fidgeted slightly under her stare, he stood by his decision. His future wouldn''t be as someone who just followed orders. No, he intended to be the one giving them. Maverick hesitated at first, but in the end, his expression was firm. The queen saw that her plan hadn''t worked and sighed. Across from them, Edward held back a smirk, giving his student a silent thumbs-up. On the outside, though, he kept his face blank. The queen decided to go with her backup plan. With Edward here, she couldn''t simply make demands. Besides, by law, the witch or wizard had the final say on joining non-magical government. The queen was determined to get Maverick on her side. Ever since learning that the head of her government had a magical son who was an apprentice to a Speaker, she had made up her mind to recruit him, no matter what. First, Speakers didn''t usually take on students; they had far more important duties. Second, if they did take one, it had to be someone truly exceptional. And finally, having an apprentice of an Arch-Magus meant an indirect link to the Arch-Magus himself. She flexed the conditions and laid the details out for Maverick again. "Whether you travel to the moon or teach at some school, that doesn''t matter to me. I only need you to represent me," she explained. "I don''t need you guarding me or going on missions every day." "I''d only call on you as a last resort," she added. "If my family faced an extraordinary danger, or if the country were to go to war." Maverick listened carefully, as did his father and teacher. The two adults, however, stayed silent and allowed him to make the decision on his own. To be honest, he was tempted. He''d have the chance to work alongside his father, and she had promised him a lot of freedom. But in the end, he chose to decline. The idea of going to war for the country wasn''t appealing to him. It wasn''t that he didn''t love his country; he did. But he was a wizard and, in time, would become a powerhouse. His system alone gave him confidence. He simply didn''t want to be forced to kill for political disputes led by people behind desks. After all, he was from 2024, and he knew that most future wars were little more than politically driven conflicts. "I¡ªI apologize, Your Majesty. I''ll have to decline your offer. I don''t want to fight other countries over politics," Maverick said, making his decision clear. Rather than looking disappointed, the queen seemed puzzled. She stared at Maverick for a moment, then turned her gaze to Edward. Edward looked at his apprentice as if he were a fool, and Michael, wearing a similar expression, did the same. Maverick quickly sensed that something was off, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it¡ªand didn''t realize it was because of what he''d just said. "Mr. Speaker," the queen called, her voice a bit heavier. "I must question the education you''ve provided to young Maverick here." "Don''t look at me¡ªthat''s all him," Edward replied quickly, hands raised in defense. Maverick looked from the queen to his teacher, then to his father, and back to the queen. After giving Edward a hard look, the queen turned back to Maverick. "What makes you think I''d ask you to fight other countries, young man?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Maverick''s face grew puzzled. "But¡­ you said I''d have to fight wars¡­" "Yes, but not with other countries, you donut. Do you think wars only happen between nations?" the queen shot back. Maverick''s mouth opened, but he couldn''t find the words. He now realized how foolish his response had sounded. His face flushed with embarrassment¡ªnot for himself, but for his teacher, whom he had unintentionally made look bad in front of the queen. Politics and knowledge of global organizations were all part of what Edward had taught him, and he''d momentarily forgotten, completely misunderstanding the queen''s words. He first shot an apologetic look at his teacher, then turned to the queen. "Apologies, my queen. I misunderstood." The queen lifted the corner of her lips in a small, knowing smile. "Let me explain further. You''d only be asked to fight for Great Britain against terrorist organizations... wars against them, if any arise. More importantly, only if those organizations involve supernatural elements like witches or wizards," she clarified. Before Maverick could respond, she continued, "Allow me to sweeten the deal. You''d become part of my Double Zero squad. We have nine spots, and fortunately, there are three vacant at the moment." She paused, watching Maverick. "You''ll find the benefits quite convenient, especially since you have this grand plan to travel the world." As soon as she mentioned the Zero Squad, Maverick''s father straightened up. He couldn''t help but blurt out as soon as she finished, "Your Majesty, isn''t that a little¡ª" "Nonsense, Prime Minister," the queen interrupted sternly. "This is my decision, and as the supreme authority of this country, I can add or remove my subjects from government posts as I deem fit." Maverick''s mouth hung open, not because of what the others might think, but because he had a vague idea of what this Double Zero squad entailed. When the queen mentioned it, his mind immediately flashed to memories from his previous life¡ªa certain action movie franchise, incredibly popular worldwide. The infamous introduction echoed in his thoughts: Bond. James Bond. Caeser. Maverick Caes¡ª Cough Cough Cough. The attention in the room shifted to Maverick as he suddenly started coughing, his face flushed with embarrassment. Maverick quickly swore that his thoughts were completely unintentional. He tried to shake off the awkwardness, meeting the queen''s gaze. "That¡­ Your Majesty, may I ask what the benefits are that you just mentioned?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 66 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 13 - 13: The Road Yet to Begin (III) (CH - 33) "Your Majesty, may I ask what the benefits are that you just mentioned?" Maverick asked. The queen sensed that her persuasion was finally working. She straightened up, her gaze steady as she continued. "The Double Zero Squad is an elite and covert group, under my direct command. There can only ever be nine agents, from 001 to 009. They handle missions of the highest stakes¡ªmissions directly tied to national security. ""In this squad, there are three non-magical and three magical agents. The non-magical agents handle all matters concerning the nation''s safety, while the magical agents focus solely on national security when facing supernatural threats." ""For you, Maverick, I''m prepared to make an exception. You would only be called upon in the most extraordinary circumstances¡ªif the nation faced a threat beyond what MI5, MI6, or even Defense Intelligence could manage. Only then would I summon you to defend this land." Maverick couldn''t help but interrupt, saying, "But I''m only a magus. Forgive me, Your Majesty, but it''s hard to believe you''d put such trust in me... I mean, this is the first real conversation we''ve had. Your expectations of me seem unusually high." His doubts were understandable. After all, only his teacher, Edward, truly knew his potential. The queen didn''t mind his interruption. In fact, she would have found it strange if Maverick hadn''t raised the issue. "For now, no, you''re no different from the other wizards working for my government," she began, pausing briefly. "But I know this man," she continued, pointing to Edward. "There is an unspoken understanding we leaders share¡ªand really, everyone does. A Speaker of any nation is seen as equal to the nation itself... you can interpret that however you like, young man." She looked from Maverick to Edward and back again. "Not only are you his direct apprentice, but he even took the time to attend this meeting for you... "That shows me just how high his expectations are of you." She paused, allowing Maverick a moment to think. "Think of it as a bet," she said. "I''m betting on you¡ªfor the future of my nation." Her voice was steady, letting her words sink in. Edward didn''t refute or add anything to what she said. He knows exactly what his status meant. He was here only to make sure his apprentice wasn''t taken advantage of. Beyond that, he would let Maverick make his own decisions and never interfere. It was the same with Michael. He agreed with everything the queen had said and left the matter to be settled by his son. Maverick took a moment to think and had to agree with the queen. Everything she said made sense. Honestly, given the situation, he would bet on himself too. He met her gaze and nodded, signaling that he understood. The queen nodded in return before continuing her explanation. "Where were we? Ah, yes... So basically, the conditions are meant to ensure you that your movements won''t be restricted in any way." She paused for a moment. "And as for the benefits... Well... within Britain, you''ll have a very high authority across government facilities. If there''s something you need done, doors will open, sparing you from unnecessary bureaucracy." She held his gaze with a pointed look. "This isn''t an invitation for corruption. But for the most part, my government would turn a blind eye and grant you authority¡ªas long as it doesn''t bring harm to the people in any way." She paused again, relaxing slightly before she continued. "Internationally, you''d gain substantial travel privileges. A free visa to 127 countries, including all of North and South America, all of Europe, parts of Asia, and the Middle East. Even China." She gave a small smirk. "Not Russia, though. But you''re a wizard. I''m sure you have ways of getting in, which I don''t need to know. "Let''s see¡­ yes. You''d be licensed to carry firearms, though I doubt you''d find it necessary. And finally," she narrowed her eyes, "you''d have the license to kill any target deemed a threat to my nation." The queen watched Maverick''s expression as he took this all in. "And again," she added firmly, "this doesn''t mean you''ll have free rein to kill anyone whenever you want, and I trust you wouldn''t. It just means there will be fewer questions about your decisions, if and when you ever decide to take a life." She paused, giving a brief glance to Michael. "I have complete trust in the Prime Minister I''ve appointed to lead my government... and you are his son." She paused, then continued. "Finally, I''m certain the man sitting here," she gestured to Edward, "wouldn''t choose an apprentice without carefully considering their character." "So, you''re free to travel as much as you like, to teach, to learn¡ªhell, even play football... or become a movie star if you want. You''d have complete freedom." "All I ask is that you represent me if extraordinary circumstances demand it. And one last thing... aside from national security, if there were ever a threat to myself or my direct line, natural or supernatural, I would call on you then as well. But, as I said, these scenarios are as unlikely as the nation going to war." Taking a breath, she delivered her final words. "So, young man, will you take on the responsibility to represent Great Britain? To represent me?" Maverick gulped, feeling the weight of the offer. The benefits far outweighed the inconveniences. He glanced over at his father, who looked back at him, a trace of concern in his eyes, though he held his words. It was probably a worry for his safety. Then he looked to his teacher, and Edward met his gaze at the same time, his eyes expressing nothing but trust. Maverick knew his teacher would support whatever choice he made. Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath, letting the silence in the room settle around him. After nearly half a minute, he opened his eyes and met the queen''s steady gaze. "Your Majesty," he said firmly. "It would be my honor to serve you and this nation." The queen''s expression softened slightly, but she maintained her composed demeanor, simply giving a nod. Then she turned to the room and called out, her voice steady. "Double-0 Eight, Double-0 Two!" Two figures stepped forward, canceling their Disillusionment spells. One was a middle-aged woman standing to the queen''s left, and the other was Jacob, whom Maverick and Edward had met earlier. Maverick had sensed their presence through his Magical Sense, as had Edward, but neither had mentioned it. They both knew these were the queen''s people, likely stationed here for more than just observation. Maverick felt a flicker of surprise, but he kept his composure, understanding now that these two weren''t simply guards. They were his soon-to-be colleagues in the Zero Squad. Both figures gave a respectful gesture¡ªa slight bow, almost like a salute¡ªas they said, "Ma''am." The queen nodded in acknowledgment before shifting her gaze to Edward. "You mentioned wanting to register him with the British Ministry of Magic?" Edward nodded. "His wizarding identity is currently just his name in Ilvermorny''s records. It worked while he was studying, but now, for his future, he needs proper identification. We planned to go to the Ministry after this meeting." "Unnecessary," the queen replied with a hint of a smile. She raised an eyebrow. "Unless you''d like to see your face on tomorrow''s front page," she added, implying she had another solution. Edward''s face remained neutral, though his tone carried a trace of interest. "I''d like to avoid that, if possible. But I doubt we could completely escape notice¡­unless you have a way to get him registered without us needing to step foot there?" The queen''s lips curved slightly. "I do," she said, and leaned back slightly in her chair. It''s not every day that you get to do a favor for a speaker. And she know what it weighed. "No fuss, no crowds. Consider it a favor from the Crown." she explained, the turned to her right. "Double-O Eight. Please ask Minister Fudge to come to the palace. Tell him it''s urgent," the queen instructed. The woman didn''t hesitate. She simply nodded and walked out. The queen then turned her attention back to her guests. "Her name is Joanna," she said, glancing at Edward to see if he recognized her. "Hmm... Another No-Maj-born name from World War Two," Edward replied thoughtfully. "They saved many lives during the battle against Grindelwald and Schmidt''s forces. I remember the heroes from the war, Your Majesty. Even though the Ministry of Magic at the time didn''t highlight them much, because of their blood status..." Edward paused, then added with a touch of curiosity, "I hear their decadent behavior hasn''t changed much since then..." The queen sighed, her frustration clear. "Idiots," she spat. "They''re simply ignorant. Sometimes I wonder if Dumbledore had a hand in this." She raised an eyebrow at Edward. "After all, his... lover... started the war against science. Maybe he thinks he''s making up for it by manipulating things, keeping British wizards ignorant of the world''s advancements." Edward rubbed his chin, thinking. "If anything, he''d try to advise your country''s nobles to let go of their blood supremacy ideas and see the world for what it really is. Dumbledore, though annoying at times, wouldn''t harm our kind on purpose." Edward wasn''t embarrassed to speak his mind, even if it meant praising Dumbledore or criticizing the queen''s people right in front of her. "Honestly, your so-called pureblood families are just ignorant. That''s all there is to it." Maverick watched in silence, his eyes wide. He silently gave his teacher an imaginary thumbs-up for being so bold. The queen gave Edward a long, scrutinizing look. "I never thought you, of all people, would vouch for him." Edward raised a hand in defense. "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have a pleasant impression of the bastard, ever since... well, you know..." He paused, glanced at the queen, but didn''t elaborate. "But that doesn''t mean I''m petty enough to speak falsely about him when I know better." The queen sighed, then brightened her eyes and looked at Maverick. "Young man... if you do end up teaching at Hogwarts, try to put a little sense into those brainwashed noble children there." Maverick scratched his head. "Well, that''s a long way off..." he said. "If anyone can do it, I''m sure it''s my son who''ll bring some sense to this country''s magical community," Michael added, speaking up for the first time in a while. The noble wizarding families of Britain would never have imagined that the country''s Muggle leaders cared more about their situation than they did about themselves. Maverick glanced at his father, giving him a look of appreciation. "Right then," the queen said, catching their attention. "Let''s eat. I''ve had my best chefs prepare a sumptuous lunch." She gave a nod to her left, and Jacob nodded back before leaving to make arrangements. Though Maverick, Michael, and Edward had already had lunch back at home, they knew it would be rude to decline the queen''s invitation, so they simply thanked her politely and joined in some small talk. Soon, a few butlers and maids entered, dressed in formal uniforms. They carried an array of dishes and drinks, arranging them neatly on the table. About ten minutes into their meal, a knock came from the door. At the queen''s nod, Jacob canceled his Disillusionment spell, walked over, and opened the door. Joanna entered alone, approached the queen, and spoke quietly. "Minister Fudge is outside, ma''am." "Let him in," the queen instructed. Joanna stepped out again, returning moments later, followed by a chubby, middle-aged man dressed in finely tailored, expensive-looking robes¡ªfitting attire for a wizard of his stature. Minister Fudge approached the queen directly, his focus entirely on her, not sparing a glance for anyone else in the room. He stopped a respectful distance from the queen and gave a polite nod. "Your Majesty. May I ask the reason for your urgent summons..." His tone was calm, as if speaking to an equal. The queen didn''t seem bothered by his tone. She paused her meal, wiped her mouth delicately, and then responded, "Thank you for coming on such short notice, Minister." As the queen spoke, Fudge''s gaze slowly shifted to the people sitting at the table. His eyes first landed on Michael, and he gave a polite nod. However, when he saw Edward, his calm expression instantly changed. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and his confident demeanor turned nervous. "Gold... Speaker Garling..." he stuttered. Unlike the queen, Edward didn''t stop eating. With a piece of meat on his fork, he met Fudge''s gaze and raised an eyebrow before taking a bite. The action seemed to make Fudge even more nervous, as beads of sweat quickly formed on his forehead. "That''s strange... I''ve never seen him react this way to Dumbledore..." the queen remarked casually. When Fudge heard this, he seemed to regain some of his confidence. He straightened his posture, puffed out his chest, trying to appear more composed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite his efforts, the slight shaking in his hands remained, but no one commented on it. Before Fudge''s arrival, the seating arrangement had been adjusted. The queen sat at one end, with Edward opposite her. Michael and Maverick sat together on the other side, leaving one side and a chair empty. "Take a seat, Minister... join us for lunch," the queen said, gesturing to the empty chair. Fudge nodded hurriedly and sat down. Taking a seat, Fudge quickly turned to the queen. "Your Majesty, could you explain why you called me here and what the urgency is?" he asked, deliberately avoiding Edward''s direction. "Yes," the queen began, taking another bite of her meal. "You''ve met Michael before, I''m sure..." she asked, glancing at Fudge. Fudge nodded, glancing at Michael and Maverick. "We''ve met a few times, during formal meetings between our sides..." The queen nodded, taking another delicate bite. She wiped her mouth and continued, "And I''m sure you''re familiar with Speaker Garling here." Fudge''s gulped. He turned his head, giving Edward a polite nod before turning back to the queen. "Yes... I''ve seen him once at the ICW conference and once during the World Security Council meeting." The queen noticed Fudge''s nervousness around Edward, but she decided not to ask. This wasn''t the right time or place. "Good..." she said, pausing before continuing. "The reason I summoned you actually has something to do with him." She gestured toward Maverick. Fudge turned and finally looked at Maverick, who was quietly observing him. He gave a small nod before looking back at the queen, awaiting an explanation. "This is Maverick," the queen continued. "Maverick Caesar." "Caesar..." Fudge murmured, then glanced at Michael. "Yes... he''s my son," Michael confirmed. Fudge''s expression remained puzzled as he turned to the queen. She didn''t waste time, and got straight to the point. "Maverick here... is a wizard." Fudge finally turned to Maverick, his curiosity piqued. He paused for a moment before asking, "I think the Prime Minister should have mentioned if his son was from our side." He glanced at Michael. "I took him in as my apprentice. Concealed his identity, and asked Mike here not to tell anyone," Edward replied, answering Fudge''s unspoken question and catching him off guard. It took a few seconds for Fudge to process what Edward had just said. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 67 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 14 - 14: The Road Yet to Begin (IV) (CH - 34) "I took him on as my apprentice," Edward said. "Kept who he was a secret and asked Mike not to tell anyone." Fudge blinked, a bit taken aback. "You... took him as an apprentice? The son of Britain''s prime minister?" Edward nodded. "Yes. He''s talented, and I saw potential in him. Where he''s from or what family he belongs to doesn''t matter to me." Fudge could only gulp at Edward''s straightforward confidence. He had no argument, after all¡ªno rules were broken. Edward then shared the usual background story they had now told many times to many people. Just as Edward finished telling Fudge about Maverick, the Queen made it clear why he was here. "Help get the boy registered and set up his identity," Queen Elizabeth asked Fudge. Finally understanding why he had been called, Fudge''s face quickly changed to one of flattery. He cleared his throat and offered a smooth smile. "Of course, for Speaker Garling''s apprentice, it would be my pleasure." Being the politician, he quickly thought about how he could benefit from the situation. And what could be better than earning a favor from an Arch-Magus? Edward didn''t mind; if it kept things quiet, all the better. Taking Maverick to the Ministry would only attract too much attention. "I''ll have things ready by tomorrow," Fudge said. He paused, then asked, "Should I bring it here, Your Majesty?" The Queen looked to Michael. "Please send it to the Prime Minister''s house." Fudge glanced at Michael. "Very well. I''ll make sure they are sent to your house, Mr. Prime Minister." Michael nodded. "Thank you, Minister." Once the important discussions wrapped up, Fudge asked Maverick a few more questions about his future plans and his views on the country''s magical community. Maverick answered, choosing his words carefully to avoid further questions. Then they shifted to small talk, with Fudge sharing the latest news from the British magical community. The Queen, Michael, and Edward joined in, adding both official and unofficial stories, while Maverick mostly listened quietly The Queen''s small banquet ended soon after, and Fudge made his exit first, throwing in more flattery toward Edward and once again promising to handle the favor. Maverick saw the Minister''s political side firsthand¡ªthe man didn''t even try to hide his shamelessness, making it clear that he was doing a favor. Fortunately, Edward wasn''t petty; he simply nodded, showing his experience in handling people like Fudge without reacting. After the Minister left, the Queen invited Maverick to return for a brief orientation with the Zero Squad before he began his travels. Maverick promised to return soon, after Edward and his family left for America at the end of the weekend. Then Edward, Michael, and Maverick said their farewells and left the palace. Just like when they arrived, they left quietly, without any sign they had even been there. By the time they got back home, it was nearly three o''clock in the afternoon. As soon as the three of them entered, they saw Silvia and Ariel sitting on the living room sofa with Isabella between them, engaged in a deep conversation. "Ah... you''re back," Ariel called out, standing up. Maverick glanced at Isabella and noticed her looking down, her cheeks slightly flushed. It was clear that Silvia had filled in the blanks for his mother, and the two women had likely gossiped about him to Isabella during his visit with the queen. "How did it go, meeting the English queen?" Silvia asked as she too stood up and walked over to them. "Good... better than expected," Edward replied. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "She was pretty badass," Maverick said as he walked over to the sofa and sat down beside Isabella. Edward and Michael followed and took seats, while their wives moved next to them. "Really? What happened?" Ariel asked, looking at her son. "Well..." Maverick glanced at his teacher. "She spoke to him without even flinching. You know... the teacher is..." He paused, searching for the right word. "Famous for being..." He cleared his throat, already regretting bringing it up. Edward raised an eyebrow, curious to hear his student''s take on his reputation. "Well... very powerful... frightening to a lot of people," Maverick managed to say. "Is that how you think people see me as?" Edward asked with amusement. Everyone gave him a knowing smile, sensing his slight embarrassment. Cough. "That''s not the point, teacher," Maverick said quickly, trying to hide his shyness. "She was just a regular human, but the way she talked even made me feel intimidated." He paused, remembering something. "Unlike her magical counterpart, who was sweating buckets as soon as he laid eyes on you." Edward chuckled. "Yes, Fudge is quite the character. Actually, I''ve never even spoken to him before this¡­ no idea why he reacted that way." ''Because you''re the Golden Lion of America. The guy who took on Grindelwald, even when you were a rank lower back then,'' Maverick thought, but held his tongue. "So, what did she want?" Ariel asked, glancing at her husband. Michael scratched his head. He certainly wasn''t about to spill everything. It was tough enough for him to accept the queen''s arrangements for Maverick. Though the benefits were impressive, especially since he would be doing very little most of the time, the risks were enormous when the time came. But he had accepted, because by now, he had some idea of how powerful his son might become. His wife, however, he was sure, had no clue. "She just wanted him to work closely with me... you know, when it comes to things related to magic," Michael explained, downplaying things as much as he could without outright lying. "Really?" Ariel raised an eyebrow, skeptical. "It''s true," Edward chimed in, coming to Michael''s rescue. "She just wanted him to work for the government. But my student here did some impressive talking and pretty much made himself a free-loader." Silvia cocked her head, looking confused. "Well... he''ll get paid, he just doesn''t have to work much," Edward clarified. "And he won''t be working for anyone until he finishes his journey traveling the world." Ariel nodded, getting some idea of what had happened. Meanwhile, Maverick glanced at Isabella, leaned in, and whispered, "What''s up? You look tense..." "I''m fine," she whispered back quickly, glancing at him briefly. Silvia noticed the brief exchange between her daughter and Maverick. She turned to Ariel and winked before calling out, "Alright, since Maverick''s business is done, why don''t we all head out for a little fun?" She glanced at her husband afterward. Ariel also looked at Michael. Edward and Michael exchanged a quick glance before making up their minds. "Nah," they both replied in unison. Michael then asked, "Let''s go watch tonight''s game. United''s playing..." Edward thought for a moment. "Hmm... No-Maj sports... Sure, but there better be some betting involved..." Michael chuckled. "Of course." He then glanced at his wife. "Sorry, honey... but take Maverick and Isabella with you." Silvia''s brow twitched, but Maverick cut in before she could respond. "I''ll take Bella around Diagon Alley." He glanced at Edward. "Teacher..." Edward raised his hand. "Just be careful..." Silvia and Ariel exchanged looks, sighed, then advised the same. "Be careful." They had initially planned to go together¡ªdo a little shopping and then head to a restaurant, two families enjoying the day. Silvia had, in fact, told Maverick''s mother about her daughter and Maverick''s relationship, so Ariel suggested a nice outing¡ªa little celebration, some fun around London. With the two families now becoming more closely connected, it seemed like a great idea. Unfortunately, their husbands had other plans. But this worked out just as well. Though they wouldn''t all be together, everyone would still have some fun¡ªjust not in the same way. They quickly changed into casual clothes, except for Maverick and Isabella, who wore their wizarding robes since their destination was the heart of wizarding Britain. Michael''s house had three cars¡ªone for him, one for his wife, and one for Maverick. The women left first, while Edward and Michael weren''t in a hurry since the football game they planned to watch was later that day. Not long after the women, Maverick and Isabella also took a car and drove off, heading toward Charing Cross Road. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 68 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 15 - 15: The Road Yet to Begin (V) (CH - 35) Once they were alone in the car on the way to the Leaky Cauldron, Maverick finally asked Isabella what their mothers had been talking about. Everything! Isabella''s mother had spilled all the beans, with Isabella stuck sitting awkwardly between them. Maverick thought that if it were him, he would have no problem faking a faint to get out of it. He was glad to hear that his mom was okay with their relationship. Her only worry had been that Isabella was still in school, but after Silvia patiently explained how things worked in the wizarding world, she had come around. "What?" Isabella asked, glancing sideways at Maverick, who was at the wheel with a silly grin on his face. Maverick scratched his nose. "Nothing... bet you were really embarrassed," he said with a chuckle. Isabella rolled her eyes and gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Of course I was! If I''d known, I would''ve gone with you to meet your No-Maj queen," She said, looking at him with an expression, clearly plotting some payback for leaving her alone. "Right, right¡­" Maverick nodded, still laughing. "Next time, I''ll make sure to take you." They talked more, and before it was four o''clock, they reached Charing Cross Road and parked the car near the Leaky Cauldron. Maverick noticed Isabella was slowly returning to her usual relaxed tone with him, which he was glad for. He really didn''t want her being awkward around him all the time. It was her straightforwardness that had attracted him in the first place¡ªwell, that and the fact that she looked gorgeous. "What a weird way to enter the center of magical Britain..." Isabella couldn''t help but comment, standing next to Maverick in front of the worn-out looking pub. Maverick chuckled softly. "For centuries, Muggle-borns have used this place as a gateway¡ª their first glimpse into the magical world." He glanced at Isabella with a small smile. "It may look old, but it holds countless stories." Isabella shot him a sideways glance, raising an eyebrow. "You sound like an old man." He laughed, raising his hands. "Hey, I read it in a book!" With that, he pushed the creaky door open and gestured for her to follow. "Come on, let''s go." Chime, chime. With the soft sound of bells, Maverick and Isabella stepped inside. It looked the same. It felt the same. Even the customers seemed the same, sitting at their usual spots, murmuring over drinks or flipping through copies of the Daily Prophet. Maverick let out a nostalgic sigh. Just then, a familiar voice called out from near the bar. "Well, well, if it isn''t a familiar face! Back from your trip abroad?" Looking ahead, Maverick spotted Tom behind the bar, his usual friendly tone matched with his ever-odd appearance. Next to him was a little blonde girl, reading a book that rested on the counter. She was probably sitting on a tall stool, her head barely reaching above the surface as she focused on the pages. Maverick walked up to the counter, with Isabella close behind. As they passed the long tables, a few customers glanced their way. Maverick barely noticed¡ªhe was used to the curious stares by now. Isabella, however, didn''t spare them a second glance and completely ignored the attention. "Mr. Tom, it''s been a while! Good to see you," Maverick greeted. Tom returned the greeting with his usual wide grin. To anyone else, it might seem a little creepy, but Maverick knew it was sincere. Maverick glanced at Isabella, a small smile on his face. "Bella, this is Mr. Tom, the landlord of this place," he said, then turned to Tom. "Mr. Tom, this is Isabella, my girlfriend..." Isabella blushed slightly, but only for a moment. She gave a polite little bow. "Pleasure to meet you, sir..." "Girlfriend, you say..." Tom said, grinning even wider, making Maverick sigh. Just then... "Wow... your hair is so beautiful..." A new voice suddenly interrupted, making all three of them glance toward it. The little blonde girl, who had been completely lost in her book, was now staring at Isabella with wide, admiring eyes. "Ah..." Tom made a small sound and gestured to the girl. "This is my granddaughter, Hanna," he said with a wide smile. "She likes to visit during her Muggle school holidays..." Hanna, still staring at Isabella, blinked and quickly looked down at her book, her cheeks turning a shade of pink. "Why, thank you, Hanna..." Isabella smiled warmly. "Yours is beautiful, too..." Hanna gave a shy smile, her eyes flicking back to her book, though she clearly looked happy. Maverick watched the girl, and his memories stirred. Future wife of Neville... he thought inwardly, but kept it to himself. He didn''t want to say or do anything that might change the plot¡ªnot until he was absolutely confident in his own strength. "Hello..." Maverick spoke up, drawing the girl''s attention. Hanna slowly raised her head, shyly thanked Isabella, and then glanced at Maverick. "Your grandfather is one of the kindest people I know. You''re very lucky." Maverick''s words made Hanna smile widely, and her awkwardness disappeared instantly. Tom chuckled, his grin widening. "That''s very kind of you to say, young Maverick." Maverick returned the smile, though his brow twitched slightly at the next question. "Here to book a room?" Tom winked, his wide grin in place. No matter how playful the gesture was meant to be, it always came off as a bit creepy when it came from Tom. "Diagon Alley!" Maverick replied quickly. "Isabella''s an American witch... I''m giving her a tour." "Right, right. Well, you go ahead. Have a good time," Tom said, gesturing with his hand, his grin never fading. Maverick nodded and glanced at Isabella. "Come on, let''s go..." They both gave Hanna a friendly smile once more before walking away. Maverick led Isabella out to the back of the pub, into the empty courtyard. "What''s this place...?" Isabella asked, eyeing the brick walls and the couple of barrels scattered in the very empty courtyard. Maverick chuckled, walking up to the front wall and pulling out his wand. "Watch..." Just as he was about to tap the wall, a voice called from outside. "Just a moment, please..." The voice carried a heavy British accent. Maverick and Isabella turned to see a middle-aged woman entering the courtyard. She wore a green robe and a pointy hat, her outfit practically shouting, I''m a witch. "Thank you..." the woman said before turning around and gesturing with her hand. "Hurry up. The sun won''t wait all day." A moment later, another figure stepped through the door¡ªa little girl dressed in normal Muggle clothing. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman turned back to Maverick and Isabella. "Thank you," she said with a polite smile. Maverick smiled back. "It''s nothing..." He turned again, raising his wand. As he tapped the wall in a circular pattern, the woman took a good look at Maverick and Isabella. When he finished, Maverick glanced at Isabella, curious to see her reaction. The bricks began to twist and shift, rearranging themselves into an arched entrance. To his disappointment, there was no amazement on Isabella''s face. She simply raised an eyebrow and looked at him. "What?... You do realize I''m a witch, right? Long before¡ª" "Ahaha..." Maverick laughed nervously, cutting her off. He should have expected this lack of surprise from Isabella. But he couldn''t help it¡ªhe had been blown away the first time he saw the magic. However, the little girl who had come with the woman looked utterly awestruck. "Brilliant!" she exclaimed, her wide eyes glued to the entrance. The three of them glanced at her, amused. "Well, yes... welcome to Diagon Alley," the woman said to the girl with a warm smile. "The heart of magical Britain." She then turned to Maverick and Isabella. "Are you both foreigners?" "I am. He''s not," Isabella answered quickly, pointing to Maverick before he could speak. "A British Muggle?" the woman asked, raising an eyebrow at Maverick. Scratching his head, Maverick let out a small pulse of suppressed magic, just enough to dispel any doubts. The woman''s eyes widened in shock. "Such precise magical energy manipulation... I''ve never heard of someone so young at the Great Magus rank!" Maverick instantly regretted his decision. Seeing his reaction, the woman softened, realizing she might have overstepped. "Ah, forgive me. I never meant to pry, young man." Maverick quickly waved his hand, brushing it off. "It''s fine. I''m no Great Magus. Just a little better at concealing my magic..." he explained, thinking quickly of a plausible reason. He had no intention of revealing his advanced ability in magical energy manipulation to anyone outside his circle just yet. ''A little?'' the woman thought, doubtful. She wasn''t sure even she could suppress her magic with such ease. From what she could sense, even with just magic suppression, Maverick''s control over Magical Energy Manipulation was at least as good as hers. But in the end, she decided not to press the matter. Prying into someone else''s magic, in her view, was very rude, and she wasn''t the type to do that. Quickly brushing off her curiosity, she gave a small smile and said, "I''m Minerva McGonagall, Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry." Gesturing toward the little girl beside her, she added, "This is Skyler Woodly, one of our new first-years starting this term." This time, it was Maverick''s turn to be surprised; her youthful appearance momentarily threw him off guard. He had read that McGonagall was one of the elite Great-Mages of Britain, and unlike in the Harry Potter books, witches and wizards had longer lifespans the higher their rank. Even Mr. Scamander, nearing a hundred, only had white hair but looked far younger and healthier than anyone his age should, he thought inwardly. Maverick blinked, quickly recovering from his brief startle, then returned the greeting. "I''m Maverick Caesar, and this is Isabella," he said, motioning to her. "She''s an American witch visiting London for the first time, and I''m just showing her around the magical side of Britain." "It''s nice to meet you," McGonagall said, nodding and smiling at Maverick and Isabella. "Let''s head inside while the sun is still up." Maverick nodded, gave Isabella a quick glance, and then walked in. After half a year, he was back. The bustling shops, the chatter of witches and wizards, and the scent of magical potions filled the air, and the alley still buzzed with its familiar, vibrant energy. "Welcome to Diagon Alley," Maverick said with a smile, giving Isabella a quick glance. "If you''re showing her around, you''re welcome to join us," McGonagall offered. "I''m here to help young Skyler gather her supplies, so we''ll be visiting all the important spots." Maverick figured she probably just wanted to know more about them¡ªor more specifically, about him. He thought about it for a moment, then decided it wouldn''t hurt. McGonagall seemed like a good person, at least from what he remembered of her. He glanced at Isabella first to make sure she was okay with it, and to his surprise, she was already nodding. He chuckled and replied, "Sure, ma''m. Thank you." "Call me Professor McGonagall," she said with a smile. "So, Professor," Isabella said as they started walking, "can you tell me a bit about Hogwarts? I''ve only heard bits and pieces from my Ilvermorny teachers and my dad." McGonagall''s smile grew. "Of course," she replied, leading the way with Maverick and Isabella on one side and Skyler on the other. By the time McGonagall had finished briefing them on the Sorting and the Houses, they had neared Gringotts Bank. "Speaking of," McGonagall glanced at Maverick. "You say you''re a British wizard, but I''ve never seen you at Hogwarts..." She paused, then added, "Of course, if it''s not convenient to answer¡ª" "It''s alright, Professor," Maverick interrupted, gesturing with his hands. "I am indeed a British wizard. But I took my exams at Ilvermorny. Just finished my NEWTs not too long ago," he answered vaguely, not revealing too much. "NEWTs, really? How did you do? I''m curious," McGonagall asked, raising an eyebrow. Maverick thought for a moment and decided to answer truthfully. Since his future plans involved Hogwarts, outright lying to the vice principal didn''t seem like a good idea. "Hmm... perfect in Transfiguration, Charms, and DADA. Excellent in Alchemy and Potions." McGonagall''s eyes widened. "Perfect in Transfiguration? That''s the Outstanding grade in Britain... Achieving the very best in Transfiguration on the NEWTs is extremely rare." Her voice held genuine surprise before shifting to a more regretful tone. "Now I''m jealous that Ilvermorny managed to snatch up such an outstanding student right from under our noses." Maverick scratched his nose, feeling a bit embarrassed. He hadn''t realized that a perfect score in Transfiguration on the NEWTs was so rare. He probably should''ve downplayed his Transfiguration grade, like he had with Alchemy and Potions, he thought.. But what was done was done. They reached the door to Gringotts, and McGonagall glanced at Skyler. "Come, my dear. Let''s go exchange the pounds your father gave for galleons." She then looked at Isabella and Maverick. "Will you both be coming?" Maverick glanced at Isabella. "We have a branch in America, so we''ll wait outside," she replied, glancing over at a clothing store nearby. "We''ll be over there." She pointed to the shop. McGonagall nodded. "We''ll see you both in a moment then..." She smiled at them before leading Skyler into the bank. After they entered, Maverick turned to Isabella. "I didn''t know you were so interested in Hogwarts." Isabella smiled at him. "Who wouldn''t be? It''s considered the oldest wizarding school in the world, and she''s the vice-dean." Maverick chuckled. "True. That''s what they say in the books. And it really does sound impressive." He raised his elbow toward her and winked. "Shall we?" Isabella glanced at his elbow, confused for a moment. Then, understanding, she blushed and slowly linked her arm with his. The couple began walking slowly toward the shop, enjoying the quiet moment. Maverick couldn''t help but chuckle, which only made Isabella more embarrassed. "Come on... I''m still me, Bella," Maverick said, trying to ease her tension. It worked, and she gradually relaxed, letting go of her awkwardness. "I know," she muttered, embracing his arm a little tighter. A short walk later, they reached the shop with the sign that read Madam Malkin''s Robes for All Occasions. "Come on, I want to see the difference in British magical fashion," Isabella said, dragging Maverick inside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 69 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 16 - 16: The Road Yet to Begin (VI) (CH - 36) The shop was obviously larger on the inside, filled with shades of pink. The curtains, walls, and even many of the robes on display were all in that color. There weren''t many people inside¡ªjust a couple of witches, and no wizards in sight. They spent a while browsing, with Isabella trying on robes and dresses, while Maverick offered feedback on each one. To be honest, she looked beautiful in everything she tried on. Not long after, McGonagall and Skyler entered the shop after their visit to the bank. Isabella immediately continued the conversation with McGonagall, while Skyler had her school uniform and robes measured. During their talk, Maverick quietly used a bit of illusion magic to secretly buy the dress he liked the most for Isabella, packed it away and stored it in his ring. After the robe shop, they moved on to Ollivanders Wand Shop and then the bookstore. Isabella asked as many questions as she could think of, and McGonagall answered happily. It seemed like she would never grow tired of talking about Hogwarts. McGonagall didn''t forget about her student, making sure to include Skyler in the conversation. Skyler was lucky, as McGonagall was giving her a firsthand, exclusive look into Hogwarts, offering more insight than most other Muggle-born newcomers would receive. Maverick tagged along, occasionally asking a question of his own, learning a bit more about the famous school. Besides that, he had been quietly buying items Isabella seemed to like whenever she showed interest as they walked, occasionally stopping by the stalls. His teacher''s illusion spell had become his most versatile tool¡ªnot only for surprise attacks but even more so for managing things covertly. The spell was particularly effective because, without the victim realizing they were under its influence, there was no reliable way to break free. Since his actions didn''t directly affect anyone else, even McGonagall, the Great Magus herself, had no idea she''d been ensnared by it. Their last stop was the pet store, where Maverick also wanted to buy a messenger bird for himself. The shop, named Magical Menagerie, was located on the north side of Diagon Alley. The moment he stepped inside, the smell hit him. The place was cramped and noisy, with every inch of wall covered by cages. The scent of animals seemed to permeate the air, making it impossible to ignore. All sorts of magical creatures were on display¡ªStreelers, Fire Crabs, sleek black rats known for their intelligence, owls, ravens, cats of every color, Puffskeins, transforming rabbits, and many more. McGonagall took Skyler to pick out a pet, leaving Maverick and Isabella to explore the shop on their own. "Do you want to get a pet?" Isabella asked, noticing the look of interest on Maverick''s face. Maverick nodded. "Yes, a messenger owl. I want to stay in touch with you while I''m traveling the world." Isabella blushed slightly, a shy smile spreading across her lips. What Maverick missed most from his previous life was the ease of communication using smartphones. He already had plans to change that¡ªnot just in the non-magical world but in the magical one as well. However, those plans were for the future, after he had firmly established himself in both worlds. He had no intention of limiting his influence to the magical community alone. Maverick planned to work both sides, using his knowledge of the future to bring innovations to people long before the original inventors. He didn''t feel guilty about disrupting the profits of big corporations¡ªit wasn''t stealing from regular people, just getting ahead of the rich and powerful. The world he was in had more than one doomsday-level event ahead, as far as he could recall. Voldemort would end up looking like a beginner boss, a small-time threat, compared to the real nightmares to come. "Look..." Isabella called, walking quickly toward a cage that held a beautiful black owl. Maverick followed, and indeed, the bird was stunning. She was pure black, with a few brownish-yellow feathers at the tips of her tail and wings, and eyes as red as blood. "Ah... one of the new arrivals, just in today. Very intelligent, I must say. I don''t think she''ll be here by the end of tomorrow," an old man''s voice came from the side. They turned to see a man who clearly looked like he needed a shower walking toward them. "Is it a Barred Owl?" Maverick asked, turning back to observe the bird again, this time using his Magical-Sense to get a clearer read on its magic. Yes, all magical animals had a touch of magic, which made them not only stronger than regular animals but also more intelligent. Even the simplest magical creatures, like a frog, were as smart as the most intelligent trained dogs. "Not exactly," the man replied, stopping a little way off but still close to them. "She''s a hybrid, you see¡ªpart eastern crimson owl and part barred owl. Both are very intelligent magical species," he added with a nod. Maverick glanced at Isabella, silently seeking her opinion. He really liked the bird, and from his quick probe, he could sense it had a significantly larger magical reserve than any other animal in the store. "She''s really pretty..." Isabella said, glancing at him before leaning closer to the bird. The owl didn''t flinch or shy away but bobbed its head up and down, inching closer to Isabella as if agreeing with her comment. "Hehe, and very smart too," Isabella chuckled at its reaction. Maverick smiled. He could tell the bird understood Isabella''s words clearly. All magical animals, especially owls, had the ability to understand wizards and witches to some extent, and with a bit of training, this ability could be further enhanced. Maverick turned back to the man. "Are you the shopkeeper here, sir?" The man smiled. "I''m the owner, young man." He paused and gestured to the owl hybrid. "I see you both have taken a liking to her..." Maverick nodded. "Yes, I''d like to purchase her." "Excellent," the man said, clapping his hands. "Come, let''s finalize the payment, and I''ll transfer the magical bond with the owl." Maverick smiled, then glanced at Isabella and gave her a thumbs-up. To be honest, he was more excited than his expression let on about getting his first magical pet. Isabella smiled back. "Congratulations..." she added. They quickly completed the purchase, and the owner transferred the magical bond of the owl to Maverick. As soon as the connection was established, Maverick could feel it¡ªa bond with the owl, and the bird glanced at him, acknowledging the link. Maverick then bought a new cage, slightly bigger than the current one, and asked the owl to move in. The bird complied, as the very intelligent creature it was. Holding the cage, Maverick glanced at Isabella. "Let''s give her a name..." Isabella quickly shook her head. "It''s your first magical pet. You should name her..." Maverick thought for a moment and didn''t argue. Then, he came up with the perfect name. With feathers as black as night, perfect for camouflage in the darkness, he smiled. "Let''s call you Shisui..." Isabella gave him a puzzled glance. Maverick chuckled. "Don''t mind the details, but it''s a nice name, right...?" Isabella sighed helplessly. It was a strange name to her, but she nodded. "Yes, it sounds... nice." Maverick grinned widely, showing all his teeth, and Isabella couldn''t help but smile back. She could see how truly happy Maverick was. Not long after, McGonagall returned with Skyler, who had an owl of her own¡ªthe one she had chosen as her pet. They talked a little longer, exchanging stories¡ªMaverick and Isabella sharing their own, while McGonagall told tales of Hogwarts¡ªas they continued walking through Diagon Alley. Eventually, McGonagall decided it was time to head back, as the sun was beginning to set and she wanted to take Skyler back to her muggle family. McGonagall let out a sigh. "Truly, I would have loved for you both to have chosen Hogwarts. You''re both very smart and disciplined¡ªmuch more so than many of the troublemakers i had to deal with." She glanced at Skyler. "Hopefully, you won''t be one of them..." The little girl, Skyler, shook her head frantically. "I''ll behave, Professor McGonagall." Maverick and Isabella chuckled. "Well, it was nice meeting you," Maverick said, then paused. He thought about mentioning his interest in joining Hogwarts after two years. Since he had met McGonagall by chance today, he wanted to bring it up with her, but he hesitated, wondering if it was too soon. And seeing that Maverick wanted to say something more, McGonagall waited, offering no interruption. She had grown quite fond of both Maverick and Isabella during their brief meeting and the conversations they had shared. Maverick finally decided to go for it. He had always liked McGonagall''s character from the books, and this first meeting had left a good impression on him. "I... I want to apply for a teaching position at Hogwarts, after I gain more experience¡ªmaybe in two years," he said. McGonagall raised an eyebrow, silently asking him to elaborate. "Well, my plan is to travel around the world next, exploring the magic of different wizarding cultures. I''m also very interested in Muggle science, so I have this idea for a book¡ªsomething to bring little witches and wizards closer to the normal world by explaining the wonders of Muggle science." "That sounds... wonderful," McGonagall replied. "I would love to read it. Be sure to send me a copy when you''re done, young man." Maverick smiled. "Of course, Professor. I have this... goal, but maybe you''ll say it''s not possible." "Please, tell me," McGonagall said, her tone encouraging. "I would love to offer my input. It''s wonderful to have an ambition, as long as it''s for the benefit of everyone." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, my goal is to educate wizarding Britain, which is why I want to become a teacher." Maverick glanced at Skyler before whispering with magic, so only McGonagall and Isabella could hear, "I want to challenge their prejudices... to end the discrimination and racism that noble British wizards have against Muggle-borns." He paused and then spoke normally. "I plan to join Hogwarts as a teacher after two years¡ªmaybe as a Muggle Studies teacher, or even a new subject like ''Science and Magic'' and their similarities..." Maverick observed McGonagall''s expression carefully as he spoke. She showed a hint of shock before regaining her composure, but Maverick could see the careful control in her expression. "That''s..." McGonagall paused, thinking carefully. "That''s a very... noble ambition. Your approach sounds good so far. Believe me, there have been attempts by a few already, but they were either too radical or not enough." She sighed. "I wish you good luck, young man. Truly. And please don''t forget to send me a copy of your book. I''m now very interested. I would love to work with you as a colleague at Hogwarts." Maverick smiled. A small part of his future plans had been set in motion now that he had shared some with McGonagall. It would be easier to secure a teaching position at Hogwarts. "Thank you, Professor. That means a lot," Maverick said sincerely. McGonagall then took a note from her ring and handed it to Maverick. "My address. You can write to me with any questions, and I''ll respond." Maverick took it gratefully. McGonagall then glanced at Isabella. "It was lovely talking to you, dear. I wish you good luck in your NEWT years. And don''t focus too much on romance just yet." She gave them a motherly glare. Isabella blushed and nodded, and Maverick felt a bit embarrassed as well. McGonagall truly lived up to her reputation. They said their goodbyes, and McGonagall took Skyler back, giving her the first uncomfortable experience of Apparition. Maverick and Isabella began walking slowly toward the entrance they had arrived from, enjoying the crimson sunset sky and the peacefulness of the moment. The bustling streets of Diagon Alley had calmed down significantly, though many witches and wizards still walked about¡ªjust not as many as when they first arrived. "I had a great time. Thank you..." Isabella spoke quietly as they walked, their hands intertwined. Maverick smiled. "Me too..." A moment of silence passed, then Isabella spoke again. "Remember to write to me. It''s okay if it''s not too frequent, but at least whenever you visit a new country..." She gave him a glance. Maverick glanced back and gestured to Shisui in the cage. "I promise. Shisui here will be very busy over the next two years..." Isabella looked at the new feathery companion. "When you put it like that, I feel a little guilty..." Maverick chuckled. "She''s strong. I can feel it from her magic." Isabella nodded. "Our moms should be back by now. Dad and the teacher will probably be late tonight," Maverick said. Isabella hummed. "What''ll we do tonight?" "Wanna grab dinner at a fancy Muggle restaurant? Just the two of us..." Maverick suggested. Isabella glanced at him, then ahead. "Our moms might want to come..." "You want them to?" Maverick asked. "No... it''ll just be us," Isabella said. "Maybe tomorrow we can all go together." Maverick chuckled lightly and smiled. "Yeah..." They soon reached the entrance to the Leaky Cauldron. Stopping for a moment, Maverick glanced at Isabella, who was now hugging his arm with both hands, her head lightly resting on his shoulder. "Let''s go home..." he said softly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 70 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 17 - 17: The Road Yet to Begin (VII) (CH - 37) After another hour''s drive, Maverick and Isabella returned from their visit to Diagon Alley. They saw the car their mothers had taken, but just as Maverick had guessed, their fathers were still out doing their own thing. When they entered, they found both mothers busy in the kitchen, likely preparing dinner for the evening. Thankfully, they didn''t ask many questions and simply told them to relax and wait. It was a clear sign of their trust in their children. It wasn''t until eight in the evening that Edward and Michael returned home. The two families sat down to enjoy dinner together, sharing stories about their day. As it turned out, Michael and Edward had won a significant amount of money betting on the Manchester football game. Since Edward''s family was leaving the next evening, they made plans for the following day at the dinner table, making sure everyone had a say and that the activities would be enjoyable for all. By ten o''clock, everyone had headed to bed for the night. The next day began with all six gathered around the breakfast table. Midway through the meal, a wizard arrived with a package addressed to Maverick. True to his word, Minister of Magic Fudge had fulfilled his promise, completing Maverick''s paperwork without Maverick having to set foot in the Ministry. The British wizarding identity card resembled a Muggle ID, a system the wizarding world had adopted from Muggles since World War II to more effectively track their populations. Edward used several spells and methods to scan the card for any hidden tracking or spying charms, and only after that did he hand it over to Maverick. The card was strongly enchanted to protect it from accidental damage, whether from natural or magical elements. It could withstand pressure, fire, or cold, as long as they weren''t extreme. More importantly, the enchantments were there to prevent replication and identity fraud, as the card contained personal details like name, age, country, and more. The card also included his ultra-fast broomstick license. During lunch with the Queen, Edward spoke highly of Maverick''s skills. He didn''t share every detail but gave just enough for Fudge to understand that Maverick was very talented and reassured him that Maverick would have no issues controlling such a powerful broomstick. Trusting Edward''s word, along with the fact that Edward had the authority to grant the permit for the license, Fudge agreed without hesitation to add the detail to Maverick''s card. With the card, Maverick now had access to numerous conveniences of the wizarding world, including the national and international public Floo networks, business registration, buying or selling properties in magical areas, obtaining licenses for various practices, and more. .... After breakfast, they began the first activity planned for the day: giving Michael and Ariel some hands-on experience with magic. And what better way to start than taking to the skies? Using Muggle-repellent spells, Edward, Maverick, and Isabella took Michael, Ariel, and Silvia flying on their broomsticks all around London. Needless to say, the three non-magicals had the time of their lives, especially Maverick''s mother, who was completely new to magic. Their fun lasted until late afternoon, after which they returned to rest for a bit before heading out again¡ªthis time for some shopping, followed by a family dinner at a five-star restaurant. The two families'' dinner was only slightly awkward for Maverick and Isabella when their parents brought up their relationship. It wasn''t a long discussion, just some general advice¡ªreminders that they were still young and should focus on their education and careers more. The adults all agreed that Maverick and Isabella would get engaged in two years when they were freer from other commitments. Although embarrassed, both Maverick and Isabella happily agreed. They returned home around ten in the evening, as Edward''s family planned to Floo back at midnight. After arriving, Maverick and Isabella took some time for themselves, heading straight to the skies together. During their private moment, Maverick handed Isabella the gifts he had secretly purchased the day before, asking her to open them only after she returned to the States. With promises to stay in touch and a few heartfelt hugs and kisses, they reluctantly made their way back. Before taking the Floo, Edward pulled Maverick aside for a private moment, reminding him to always remain vigilant during his travels and stressing that the world is often more dangerous than it appears. He also urged Maverick to never hesitate in using the reverse Portkey to summon him if he ever faced a life-threatening emergency beyond his ability to handle. With a burst of green flames, Edward, Silvia, and Isabella disappeared into the Floo, returning to America. For a moment, Maverick and his family stood in silence, feeling a sense of loss. The past two days had been filled with joy, and the bond of friendship between their families had grown even stronger over the years. "Well... don''t look so down. We can always visit them again in the future," Michael said, pulling his wife and son closer with an arm around each of them. He turned to Maverick with a small grin. "And you, kid, get some sleep. We''ve got to visit the queen again tomorrow." He carefully avoided mentioning the Zero Squad, knowing the name alone hinted at combat-related work. The last thing he wanted was to make his wife worry. Maverick nodded, reminded that he still had his orientation with the Zero Squad before beginning his journey. Surprisingly, he was looking forward to it. Beyond learning the group''s rules and obligations and meeting the other members, the training aspect especially intrigued him. The queen had assured him it would be brief¡ªjust two weeks to familiarize himself with the team, undergo some basic training, and then he''d be free to start his travels. What excited him most was the chance to train in Muggle combat methods, especially learning to handle firearms. The idea of blending magical and non-magical skills intrigued him. Yes, Maverick was looking forward to it. .... Earlier the same day, inside Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Headmaster Albus Dumbledore sat behind his large oak desk, quietly going through some papers. The firelight in the room cast a soft glow, creating a calm atmosphere as he read with calm concentration. His robe, a rich midnight blue adorned with intricate silver embroidery, flowed gracefully around him, exuding both elegance and authority. Beneath the robe, he wore a gray sleeveless vest over a clean white shirt, adding a simple touch of style. His dark hair, neatly combed and streaked with silver, remained full and well-kept, while his beard, more black than expected from someone over a century old, added a dignified weight to his appearance. The first thing anyone would notice was his left arm, completely wrapped in white gauze. From the wrist up, it was hidden beneath the sleeve of his robe, but still noticeable. A careful observer might spot the slight twitching of his fingers, a sign of discomfort¡ªperhaps even pain. However, it did nothing to affect the famed wizard''s expression, which remained steady, nor did it diminish his domineering presence. Every movement, every glance, was deliberate, reflecting the power and wisdom he held as Headmaster. He exuded a commanding yet serene aura, striking a perfect balance of authority and warmth, which had come to define him as the leader of the wizarding world. Nearby, perched on its stand, Fawkes, his loyal phoenix, observed silently. Its glowing plumage cast a soft light across the room, a gentle reminder of the magic that filled Hogwarts. He paused, lifting his head, and a smile spread across his face. Moments later, the door to the Headmaster''s office opened, and in walked his trusted companion¡ªonce a student, now his assistant, or perhaps even his second-in-command. "I trust everything went well, Minerva," he said, leaning back in his chair. "Tea?" he added, while gesturing for her to sit. "No, thank you," McGonagall said as she took a seat. "The introduction for all Muggle-born first years has concluded." She paused, her tone softening. "You must commend Hagrid, Albus... he managed the orientation far quicker than any of us." Dumbledore chuckled warmly. "I shall... Perhaps I''ll consider upgrading his little cottage. Hagrid would never accept extra pay for it¡ªhe''s far too modest." McGonagall hummed softly, her thoughts then drifting to the day before. She had met two remarkable people¡ªMaverick and Isabella¡ªand thought warmly of their conversations. For a moment, she considered mentioning it but hesitated. Dumbledore, as sharp as ever, noticed the change right away. "Go on, Minerva," he said kindly. "Is there something on your mind?" She glanced at him, weighing her decision, before giving a slight nod. Maverick had expressed interest in joining Hogwarts, so she decided there was no harm in telling the headmaster. "I met a rather intriguing young couple yesterday¡ªan American witch and a local wizard," she began, pausing briefly. Dumbledore made no move to interrupt, instead gesturing for her to continue. "The young witch is of age to start her sixth year, while the wizard... well, he recently completed his NEWTs. Both of them are exceptionally talented," she continued, sharing more about their exam results and some of the conversations they''d had. Dumbledore listened with interest, making no interruptions until McGonagall paused briefly. "For you to speak so highly of them, Minerva, they must be quite extraordinary," Dumbledore remarked. McGonagall nodded firmly. "They are. Particularly the boy... his mastery of magical energy manipulation is so advanced that, at first, I mistook him for a Muggle." Dumbledore''s usual calm demeanor shifted slightly, surprise flickering across his face. "Muggle? What led you to think that?" "At first, I thought he was. I couldn''t sense even the faintest trace of magic from him. It was only when I asked him that he pulsed his energy," she explained, her excitement growing. She glanced at Dumbledore. "Albus... it was extraordinary. He controlled it with such ease, as naturally as breathing. The precision, the sheer effortlessness¡ªI''ve never seen anything like it." Her voice grew more animated. "Even I doubt I could suppress my magic to that degree, let alone with such finesse as to fool me entirely." McGonagall stopped, realizing she had gotten carried away, and glanced at Dumbledore to gauge his reaction. The headmaster appeared deep in thought. After a moment, he asked, "Are you sure he isn''t a Great Magus?" "Absolutely certain. I fully sensed his magic when he released it briefly, even though the boy carefully controlled it for a moment. And I''ve never heard of a Great Magus, alive or dead, at such a young age." After a brief silence, Dumbledore spoke thoughtfully, "But it''s quite unheard of¡ªa magus with such precise magical energy manipulation." He paused, then added, "What about the girl? Was she as remarkable as him?" "She''s only sixteen," McGonagall replied, "but I could sense it. She''s on the verge of advancing to magus level." "A genius, then. Only a handful of people I know have achieved such a feat at her age," Dumbledore said with a wistful sigh. "How marvelous... two exceptional young magicals from different nations finding affection for one another." His gaze grew distant as he reminisced about a certain individual. "Albus," McGonagall interjected, bringing him back to the present, "that''s not all." "Really?" he asked, his curiosity growing. "Please, Minerva, do tell." "The boy mentioned that he would like to become a teacher here at Hogwarts," she revealed. Dumbledore raised a brow. "Not immediately," McGonagall clarified. "He plans to travel the world first¡ªto learn, gather experience¡ªand then, in a few years, apply for a teaching position." Dumbledore stroked his chin. "A teaching position in what field?" "Muggle science," McGonagall said, her tone tinged with amusement. Dumbledore tilted his head. "Don''t we already have a Muggle Studies professor?" McGonagall gave him a pointed look. "You and I both know the current curriculum is hopelessly outdated." She paused. "And that''s Muggle Studies. Not Muggle science." "A new course? That would be difficult..." Dumbledore said after a moment of thought. "He mentioned he''s working on a book. To introduce, and I quote, ''the magic of science.''" Dumbledore chuckled softly. "And what exactly is this magic?" "From what he explained, his book will introduce real science¡ªits wonders and its connections to magic. He promised to send me a copy once it''s finished." "Well, I''d very much like to read it myself," Dumbledore said with genuine interest. "Science has always fascinated me, especially in the past few decades." He paused, briefly recalling some unpleasant memories, but quickly shook them off and continued. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A talented genius with a rational approach to this subject... I welcome it. I''ll even propose to the school board and the Ministry to adjust the curriculum." He paused, smiling at McGonagall, who now looked a little surprised. "Do share the book with me, Minerva. If he''s serious about teaching here, I''ll need to assess his qualifications myself." McGonagall''s surprise came from realizing that Dumbledore had likely guessed the true purpose behind Maverick''s book. Since Dumbledore had already partially figured it out, she decided not to mention Maverick''s comments about challenging the outdated pure-blood ideologies. "Do you know their origins? Whether they''re related to any ancient families?" Dumbledore asked after a moment of silence. McGonagall shot him a sharp look. "No, Albus. I do not..." Their eyes met, holding each other''s gaze for a brief moment. Dumbledore sighed, his voice heavy with resignation. "Minerva..." But McGonagall cut him off, knowing him all too well. "It''s best the boy takes the initiative himself. There''s no need for either of us to intervene," she said plainly, her tone making her stance clear. For all the good in him, the man had one big flaw: he was too nosy. It was the root of most of his troubles. Dumbledore sighed after a moment, a faint smile spreading across his lips. "I understand, Minerva. Old habits." She kept her eyes on him, watching the Arch-Magus like she was judging one of her students. She wanted to make sure the headmaster understood her meaning clearly. Seeing he wasn''t pressing further, McGonagall gave a final nod and changed the subject. "How was your trip to Nepal?" Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, pausing to think for a moment. "Not very successful..." he replied, his tone low and mixed with regret and reluctance. McGonagall''s expression fell, her concern evident as her gaze shifted from Dumbledore to his covered left arm. "Not even the Supreme Sorcerer could cure Riddle''s curse..." Dumbledore sighed. "Well, she did offer a solution... it just wasn''t to my liking." "Your liking?" McGonagall straightened, frustration rising in her voice. "Albus, you''re dying. Merlin knows how much time you have left... and you''re still holding onto your principles." Dumbledore sat quietly, not minding McGonagall''s raised voice. He knew she was only worried about him. His thoughts drifted to the serious problem he now faced and how he had come to this point. It all began with a prophecy, but after the events that followed, Dumbledore wasn''t fond of the outcome it foretold. The most recent Dark Lord, Voldemort, had somehow made himself partially immortal by splitting his soul. Dumbledore first realized this nine years ago when he saw the infant responsible for the Dark Lord''s downfall. The infant, saved by his guardian''s sacrifice and powerful ancient magic, was meant to live a very short life. That night, when Voldemort fell, powerful magic from both sides was involved. Needless to say, Voldemort''s magic was pure evil. As a result, the infant was left with a terrible consequence. Since then, Dumbledore had focused all his efforts on studying the evil magic leeching the infant, hoping to find a cure. He had wished for the best, but his relentless curiosity and need to understand led him to his current predicament. His research led him to a situation similar to that of the infant, tracing back to Voldemort''s origins¡ªthe Dark Lord''s family ring. But it wasn''t just any heirloom. No, it held a deeper significance, one that drew Dumbledore in. Throughout his life, he had lost so much, and the ring''s allure was irresistible. Despite his wisdom, he made a na?ve mistake and fell right into a trap. The ring was cursed. The moment he saw it, his desire took over, and he was struck by a curse that the Dark Lord had placed on it. Now, the Arch-Magus, whose lifespan should have lasted for centuries, was quickly dying, his life force being drained by the curse, with no cure yet to be found. McGonagall watched her longtime friend lost in thought, a regretful expression on his face. More than anything, she wished for Dumbledore to be cured. He was the one who had mentored her and contributed the most to the life she lived now. After a few minutes, Dumbledore shook off his thoughts and regained his composure. "Apologies, Minerva... I just remembered some old memories..." McGonagall didn''t ask what they were but returned to her previous question. "Can you at least tell me why you rejected the Sorcerer Supreme''s solution?" Dumbledore thought for a moment before deciding to share. "Sacrifices. One that could equal an Arch-Magus or many others combined... and..." He paused, hesitated, then spoke. "The solution came from the darkest of scriptures. Have you heard of the Darkhold?" McGonagall frowned, thinking hard, but nothing came to mind. "A very evil and ancient book of powerful spells," Dumbledore continued. "It''s believed to be from a powerful demon, Chthon. And you must know how much demonology was considered taboo for us witches and wizards, even by Merlin himself." McGonagall sighed. "I see..." She raised her head and glanced at Dumbledore before asking again, "Is there really no other way?" Dumbledore met her gaze. "There is another. One that I think could cure it..." McGonagall''s eyes lit up. "Really, Albus?" Dumbledore raised his hand, gesturing for her to calm down. "It''s possible, but I''m not very sure. And it''s not easy." He paused. "I''d have to surpass my current rank and reach Warlock." McGonagall''s eyes widened. "But that''s..." "Not impossible, but difficult. I may have... " He paused, thinking. "Seven, maybe six years... Within that time, I''d have to break through." "How far are you? I mean, what''s your current progress?" McGonagall asked. Dumbledore raised his hand, bringing his index finger and thumb so close that they almost touched. "This close. The peak of Arch-Magus. In the East, they call this a bottleneck¡ªa short but nearly impossible hurdle. Unless I can find a way to break through it, or find someone who has reached the Warlock rank for guidance..." McGonagall opened her mouth to speak but couldn''t find the words. A Warlock was simply a legend in this day and age. The last recorded ones from Europe were the four founders of the very school she now managed. She sighed after a moment. "If only the founders had left some knowledge of their experiences..." Dumbledore gave a warm smile. "Well, who knows? Nobody knows what happened to them. They just... simply disappeared into history." McGonagall gave Dumbledore a questioning look. "What are you suggesting, Albus?" Dumbledore chuckled, sitting up straighter. He decided to end the discussion. "Let''s not talk about my miserable situation. Tell me, have we received any applications for the Defense Against the Dark Arts professor for the coming year?" McGonagall gave him a glare. She wanted to ask more but decided to respect her mentor''s wishes and let it go. "Yes... a French wizard..." The two, headmaster and vice-headmaster, then moved on to discuss school matters. Meanwhile, somewhere in London, Maverick, our protagonist, had no idea that he had come under the radar of the most famous and powerful wizard alive. And even if he had known, he wouldn''t have paid much attention to it. His conversations with McGonagall were carefully worded, knowing full well that they would reach Dumbledore sooner or later. A coincidence, perhaps, but one he had taken full advantage of, for his future goal of joining Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 71 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 18 - 18: The Road Yet to Begin (VIII) (CH - 38) Woosh! A fist shot toward Maverick''s chest. Maverick sidestepped, the punch missing by inches. He spun on his heel to dodge the next swing, then hopped back lightly onto the platform. "Almost had me there, Wilson," he said, a teasing grin on his face. Wilson grunted, both frustrated and annoyed. His silence made it clear this wasn''t their first time fighting. Without a word, he lunged again, faster and more aggressively than before. He closed the distance and unleashed a rapid flurry¡ªa jab, a hook, an uppercut. Maverick moved fluidly, ducking and weaving, always staying just out of reach. Every strike from Wilson came close but missed, as if Maverick could read his moves in advance. Undeterred, Wilson pressed harder, his fists flying with speed and power. Maverick calmly blocked a jab with his forearm, sidestepped a hook, and countered with a light shove that sent Wilson stumbling back. "Stay... still!" Wilson snarled, throwing a wild, heavy punch. Maverick''s expression showed no concern as he waited for the perfect moment. Then, with a swift leap, he vaulted over Wilson''s head and landed gracefully behind him, his balance flawless. Wilson spun to face him, but Maverick was already moving. A sharp kick to the back of Wilson''s knee dropped him to the ground. Before he could recover, Maverick pressed a firm hand to his shoulder, pinning him flat. It was over in seconds. Maverick stepped back, relaxed, while Wilson stayed on the floor, catching his breath. "You sure you didn''t use magic?" Wilson grumbled as he accepted Maverick''s outstretched hand and got to his feet. "Not really..." Maverick said, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Magic''s more like a sixth sense to me... I can''t help it." Indeed, his Magical-Sense, honed to advanced proficiency, made dodging instinctive¡ªlike a passive skill. Coupled that with Edward''s movement exercises, even the peak of human agility was no contest¡ªunless it crossed into superhuman levels. "Alright, that''s enough..." a sharp voice called out. Maverick and Wilson turned to see a bald man with a sharp face and a lean, athletic build. Dressed in a fitted black shirt and brown combat pants, he stood with his arms crossed over his chest, radiating a commanding presence. With a brief gesture, he motioned for Maverick and Wilson to approach. ... They were in a large, square room that resembled a training hall. In the center stood a platform where the fight had just taken place. One wall held a rack neatly displaying sharp weapons like knives and daggers, while a few punching bags were scattered in each corner of the room. There were no windows, only a single steel door for entering and exiting. Bright white light from ceiling panels illuminated the entire space. Aside from Maverick and Wilson, three others stood near the platform, all dressed in identical combat gear: black shirts and brown pants. The bald man was Philippe, an African American and the most senior member of the group, as well as Maverick''s primary instructor. The other two were Justin, a middle-aged Caucasian man with blond hair similar to Wilson''s, and Lee, a younger woman with jet-black hair and an Asian complexion. The three, Wilson, Justin and Lee were members of the queens Double Zero Squad, who were at the moment without a mission, and hence tasked with accelerating Maverick''s training. The facility they were in was vast. In addition to the training hall, it featured sections for firearms practice, driving simulations, and a cutting-edge gadgets lab equipped with state-of-the-art carry-on weapons technology, all supported by the UK''s top military science and engineering teams. The day after Edward''s family returned to America, Maverick''s father took him to this secret base somewhere in London for his brief orientation with the Double-0 Squad¡ªan elite unit under the queen''s direct command, which Maverick had previously agreed to join, but only under very strict conditions. Initially, Maverick planned a two-week timeline for this, but a month and a half has passed. It wasn''t that the training was overwhelming, in fact, he had very quickly demonstrated exceptional skill in nearly all the practical exercises, including hand-to-hand combat and firearms training. His advanced Magical-Sense talent was practically a cheat, and combined with the reflexes he had honed from the movement exercises he did while training with Edward, he was able to grasp everything pretty quickly. What ultimately compelled Maverick to extend his training with the Double-0 Squad were the extensive skills they offered in covert operations, including infiltration, intelligence gathering, and a range of strategic elimination methods. In addition to gathering intelligence, Maverick also learned advanced skills in human psychology and reading microexpressions¡ªskills that were not only useful in the moment but could also remain important as he became stronger in the future. Therefore, delaying the start of his two-year journey by a month had been far from a waste. His instructor, Philippe, along with the three other members and the regular agents at the base, had trained him hard in every part of their craft. This training had turned him into a skilled and disciplined operative, and even without magic, he had become a strong and capable individual, much like a well-trained soldier. .... "Wilson nearly had me there, Serge..." Maverick said, walking over to the rest of the team. "Bulshit... you weren''t even breaking a sweat," Wilson retorted. Maverick scratched his nose, offering a sheepish smile. It really was no contest, and everyone there knew it. "Alright, let''s wrap up," Philippe said, turning his head to look at everyone in the room before his gaze settled on Maverick. "Double-0 Six, are you sure you don''t want to extend your training a bit longer?" Maverick gave a confident nod. "I think I''ve got the important stuff down," he said, then paused for a moment. "Dad''s picking me up later tonight to meet with Her Majesty." "I see..." Philippe replied with a slight nod. "Well, if you ever need anything, you know where to find us." "Don''t forget your promise, little man," Lee, the sharp-eyed, Asian-looking woman, chimed in with a smile. "We''re all counting on you in the future." "That''s right, Caesar," Wilson added, smiling as he gave Maverick''s shoulder a tug. "You never know when we mortals might need a little saving." Maverick chuckled. "I''ve got your backs..." he said confidently. There was no need for modesty; his tone carried an unspoken understanding that these seasoned agents knew exactly what he was capable of. Though his time with them had been short, Maverick had grown quite fond of the team over the past few weeks. First, there was Lee, a Muggle-born genius who had graduated from Hogwarts and was now in her early thirties. She had answered the Queen''s recruitment request and become a magical member of the Double-0 Squad, following the loss of two others a decade ago in the chaos caused by Voldemort. Maverick was now the fourth magical member, the most recent addition to their ranks. Wilson and Justin were a few years older than Lee, but they were regular humans. They didn''t typically involve themselves with the extraordinary, but that didn''t mean they took on easy tasks. Maverick had gone through the records of the missions they''d completed, studying the dangers they''d faced, and he couldn''t help but admire how they constantly risked their lives to keep the country safe. Beyond all that, they were genuinely nice people. His Magical-Sense told him as much. There were no signs of negative emotions like jealousy, resentment, or the bitterness that usually followed when a younger, less experienced person joined a seasoned team. From day one, they had all welcomed him, and treated him with proper respect. "Let''s go grab some shots before Caesar heads off," Justin suggested after everyone had their say. "The kid''s not old enough to drink, Double-0 Three," Philippe reminded him with a raised eyebrow. Justin rolled his eyes. "The kid''s old enough to have a license to kill. Besides, he''s a magical..." "He''s right," Lee chimed in with a shrug. "Muggle liquor doesn''t do much to us anyway." Philippe hesitated, eyeing Maverick for a moment. But considering it was his last day training with them, he finally relented. "Alright. Let''s meet on the roof after a shower?" "Uh, no need," Maverick grinned, snapping his fingers. A gust of wind whipped through the group, followed by a sudden rush of water. In seconds, their sweat-covered bodies and gear were spotless. "Honestly... I really envy you magicals," Justin muttered, shaking his head. "You make everything look so easy." The group collectively sighed, even Lee. Though she was much older and a genius in her own right, she still relied on a wand and chanting, unlike Maverick, for whom it was as simple as breathing. "Well, looks like we''ve got more time now," Wilson said, shrugging as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Later, Maverick¡ªcode name Double-0 Six¡ªjoined Wilson (Double-0 Four), Justin (Double-0 Three), Lee (Double-0 Nine), and their instructor Philippe on the compound''s rooftop for drinks and lighthearted conversation. The group exchanged stories, jokes, and some laughs, strengthening their bond in a rare moment of downtime. Just before wrapping up the gathering, Maverick glanced around at the team with a sincere expression. "I just want to say thanks to all of you for the guidance and support these past few weeks. You''ve all been incredible. And just so you know, I''ve got your backs¡ªalways. If you ever need anything, even outside of work, don''t hesitate to reach out." He spoke sincerely and with confidence. The entire team smiled, a shared sense of trust, gratitude, and respect filling the air as they clinked their glasses together one last time before Maverick made his departure. .... A few hours later, Michael arrived to pick Maverick up for his meeting with the queen, officially marking the end of his brief orientation with the Double-0 Squad. Before the day''s sun had fully set, they arrived once again at Buckingham Palace. Maverick and Michael entered the same room where they had met a few weeks ago. This time, however, Jacob and Joanna were no longer hidden under Disillusionment. They stood at the queen''s left and right, who sat at the same table as before, her dignified presence unchanged. Maverick and his father took their seats across from the queen. On the table, a collection of gadgets and weapons were neatly arranged. The queen glanced at Maverick, meeting his eyes with a small smile before getting straight to the point. "Well, I take it you''ve been briefed on everything by now?" Maverick nodded. "Yes, ma''am." This was how the Squad members addressed the queen, rather than using the usual royal title. "Instructor Philippe and the rest of the team have walked me through everything I needed." Michael, sitting beside Maverick, remained silent. He was simply there to accompany his son. "Good," the queen said, her gaze shifting to her right. "Double-O Two..." At the queen''s signal, Jacob stepped forward, offering a brief nod of respect before focusing on Maverick. "Double-O Six," he began, getting straight to the point. "These are the standard weapons and gadgets issued to every member of the Double-O Squad." He picked up the rifle first. Sleek, matte-black, and incredibly imposing, it radiated power. "AW85 sniper rifle," he began, his voice steady, "chambered in .50 BMG, 12.7mm caliber. It has a range of 1.5 kilometers, with a box magazine that holds 5 rounds." Jacob turned the rifle slightly, showcasing its streamlined design, then met Maverick''s eyes. "This is not a toy. Keep it in your storage ring unless you need to use it. You''ll be provided with enough ammo for the job." Maverick nodded, absorbing the details before waiting for the next item. Jacob set the sniper rifle down and picked up a sleek handgun, giving another brief but thorough explanation. He followed this by presenting several sharp weapons, each one designed for efficiency. Finally, he reached for a collection of electronic gadgets. "Now," Jacob began, holding up a phone-like device, "we both know that magic and electronics don''t mix well." Yet, Maverick could clearly see the device was active, its screen glowing despite the usual interference magic would cause. "However," Jacob continued, noticing Maverick''s attention, "elite Great-Magus like myself can make it work." He paused, studying Maverick''s unsurprised expression before nodding with a hint of approval. "To prevent magical interference... I''m guessing you''ve heard of it, maybe from Speaker Edward?" Maverick nodded in response. Edward had indeed mentioned it, and Maverick had tested it himself. Moreover, his mastery of magical energy manipulation and magical sense had already been shared with the queen and the Double-0 squad members, so he had no intention of hiding it. "Yes, sir. Suppressing magic while in contact with electronics prevents interference, allowing magicals to use electronic equipment," he replied calmly, meeting Jacob''s gaze. Jacob nodded. "Exactly... So, apart from me and Double-0 Eight here, you are the third magical who can act solo on missions. Other witches and wizards within the British Muggle government all have a Muggle partner because they can''t use phones or other electronic communication devices." He paused before continuing. "But even so, remember, highly concentrated magical locations or magically extended spaces will still interfere with any electrical signals." With a flick of his wrist, Jacob levitated the phone above his hand, and its light immediately flickered before going out. The phone floated over to Maverick, who took it without hesitation. "Turn it on," Jacob instructed. Maverick did as told, and the gadget powered back on. His magical energy had been suppressed instinctively, so there was no need to concentrate on it. Jacob''s eyes gleamed momentarily as he observed Maverick. He knew Maverick was good, but seeing it firsthand¡ªthe ridiculous control he showcased at such a young age¡ªstill surprised him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Keep it on with you at all times," he said flatly, outwardly showing no emotion, and moved on to the next gadget. Maverick nodded, then paused as a thought occurred to him. "What about places like Hogwarts? Will I be able to use it there?" Jacob shook his head, his expression neutral. "Probably not. Hogwarts sits atop a highly magic-concentrated area, and there are wards and altered spaces all over. You might catch a signal in a few open areas, but for the most part, it won''t work." Maverick nodded again, already suspecting the answer. One of his earliest and main goals had been to find a way for wizards to use electronics. He had even discussed the issue with his teacher and already gathered a few ideas on where to begin his research. After all, apart from himself, only those at the Great-Magus rank and above possessed the ability to manipulate magical energy enough to suppress their magic. This meant that more than 99% of the world''s witches and wizards were unable to use electronics in their daily lives. Finding a solution would not only resolve a critical issue for the wizarding world but also earn him fame and fortune, key pillars for his future ambitions. Jacob continued presenting a few more gadgets before finally reaching the last item. He paused and stepped back, signaling that the queen would take over from here. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 73 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 19 - 19: The Road Yet to Begin (IX) (CH -39) The queen gave Jacob a brief nod before her attention changed to the remaining items on the desk. Three shiny, official-looking badges rested atop sealed envelopes, and beside them was a single, small booklet. The badges, with their unmistakable designs, clearly resembled those used by law enforcement, while the booklet was unmistakably a passport. The queen placed her hand on one of the badges and fixed her gaze on Maverick. "United Kingdom Criminal Investigation Department CID," she explained, her voice calm and straighttothepoint. "Commander rank, with the corresponding clearance level." She paused and gestured to the second badge. "This one¡ªMilitary Intelligence, Section Six. MI6 agent credentials." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her hand moved to the third item. It was red and gold, its design more ornate than official. "This signifies your agent status in the Double-0 squad," she said, her tone measured and precise. "It will be invaluable, both within the military and when working with international agencies..." If there was one thing Maverick appreciated most about Queen Elizabeth, it was her no-nonsense approach. She didn''t waste time. She didn''t leave you hanging. She always got straight to the point. She sat up straighter, her tone changing slightly. "With these, most doors will open for you. I trust you''ve been briefed on everything over the past few weeks, so I won''t go into the details." Maverick nodded. He had indeed been thoroughly briefed on everything¡ªfrom standard operational procedures to the off-the-books protocols. He understood the privileges these identities granted, and just as importantly, the limits of what he could and couldn''t do. Finally, she focused on the last item. "I know wizards like you can hop across borders with a flick of a wand," she said with a slight smile, "but if you ever need to travel the old-fashioned way, this will come in handy." She pushed the passport toward him. "This grants you hassle-free travel within NATO, the Commonwealth countries, Europe... well, you get the idea." Maverick picked it up. The passport was red, much like any other, but he knew this small booklet would be vital for the many tasks he needed to accomplish over the next two years. The handover was quick and efficient. Maverick didn''t raise any questions. He simply transferred everything into his ring. All he needed to know had already been covered. It was time for the real conversation. This meeting wasn''t just for the queen to present Maverick with impressive weapons and gadgets. She had asked to see him alone, without Edward. Maverick had expected this moment, and he was curious to see if she would ask anything different now that his mentor wasn''t present. As an excellent host, Queen Elizabeth had arranged a private dinner. The three of them sat together, engaging in casual conversation, until the queen finally steered the discussion back to the matter at hand. Once again, she inquired about Maverick''s future plans. Maverick''s response was unchanged, as he gave the same answer he had before. Then she delved into more serious topics. She asked Maverick what he thought about the magical world, its future, and if it could ever live openly alongside the non-magical world. She even brought up the Statute of Secrecy, asking if he had any ideas about changing or ending it. These were bold questions she wouldn''t dare raise in front of a magical minister or a speaker. Maverick wasn''t bothered, though he was a little surprised she asked him. He decided to be even bolder and shared his real thoughts about it. He explained his hypothesis that the Statute of Secrecy likely wouldn''t last another decade, given the rapid advancements in Muggle technology. It would be wiser, he argued, to gradually control the narrative and introduce the magical world to Muggles in a measured way, rather than let the truth explode on the front page of some random newspaper. He then laid out how he would approach this task, explaining his strategy step by step. The queen listened attentively, occasionally raising questions of her own, while his father too joined in, sharing his own thoughts as they talked. The conversation then shifted to the consequences of such a change. Maverick gave a simple example, comparing it to how nuclear weapons had stopped nations from going to war. He said the magical world had its own kind of deterrents in the form of powerful witches and wizards. Each Arch-Magus, he explained, was akin to a nuclear powerhouse, and no country would dare provoke such strength. This, he explained, would help prevent the chaos that could come from merging the two worlds. The queen brought up some serious concerns, including the potential trouble from religious extremists. Maverick responded confidently, explaining that the information age was already changing how people thought. Over time, he said, those groups would likely become a small, isolated minority. His honest insights seemed to strike a chord with the queen. From her expressions and the emotions he picked up on, it was clear she appreciated his openness. The longer they talked, the more Maverick felt like sharing with her. After thinking it over for a moment, he shared some of his ideas for changing the outdated ways of British noble wizards. He explained his approach, detailing how he planned to encourage the nobles to accept Muggle-born wizards and even non-magical individuals. The queen wholeheartedly supported his vision. She encouraged him, emphasizing that once the magical world inevitably stepped into the open, she didn''t want Britain to lag behind as a backward, divided nation. The dinner stretched on for more than two hours, covering a wide range of topics. This was her opportunity to ask all the questions, opinions, and requests she hadn''t voiced during their first meeting, restrained then by Edward''s presence. Maverick answered everything thoroughly, addressing her concerns and expectations. Her requests were reasonable and aligned with the conditions he had set when agreeing to work with her government. As the conversations unfolded, Maverick realized the queen truly held no prejudice against wizards. She genuinely wanted to bring together all aspects of her nation¡ªmagical, non-magical, superhuman, and supernatural. A united nation was her ultimate goal. Of course, she wasn''t a saint. There was selfish motive behind it: she would remain the supreme authority of this unified nation. From what Maverick could tell, she also seemed convinced that the wizarding world''s secrets wouldn''t stay hidden for much longer. It was clear she was already preparing for that eventuality. Before that, the queen wanted Maverick firmly on her side. By now, she had grasped the scope of Maverick''s potential, understanding how powerful he could become. It was evident she saw him as a future trump card¡ªsomeone who could ensure that even after the magical world stepped out of hiding, she or her descendants would retain ultimate authority over the nation. Maverick''s strength, she believed, would be key to keeping that power close to her. Maverick didn''t care about any of the politics. He valued order, and her vision aligned with his. He had no desire to rule or concern himself with who governed the nation. In fact, if it were up to him, he''d prefer a non-magical leader to hold supreme authority over both the magical and non-magical sides. After all, wizards were a minority, and they weren''t the only ones with extraordinary abilities. More importantly, Maverick firmly believed that technology, not magic, would be the most reliable force for maintaining order in the long run. And even if a future monarch tried to twist things and play dirty politics, well, Maverick knew how to handle that game too¡ªand he wouldn''t leave anything to chance. They dined and talked, their conversation spanning a wide range of topics, until the clock approached nine. Before they parted ways, Maverick offered the queen a personal reassurance, promising to stand by her side as long as her intentions and actions prioritized the good of the nation¡ªfor both magical and non-magical people. This didn''t mean Maverick was willing to become a puppet, nor did it suggest he had any sense of nationalist ego. Far from it. He had big plans for the future¡ªplans that included amassing wealth and building his own force. What he needed most was order, and he knew he had to stay close to the ones enforcing it. The magical side would take time, but Maverick had plans to enter the higher circles of magical authority as well. Everything he did, every decision he made, was calculated. But only time would reveal whether his choices today were right or wrong. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 74 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 20 - 20: The Road Yet to Begin (X) (CH - 40) After the lengthy meeting with the queen, Maverick and Michael drove straight home. By the time they arrived, it was already ten in the evening. It had been a month and a half since Maverick had last been home, and before he could get any rest, he knew he had to explain everything to his mother. He didn''t outright lie, but it took some careful navigation to convey the truth in a way she would accept. His father was no help; the man simply left it all to him. It was a good thing too¡ªMaverick knew his mother could easily tell when his father was hiding something from her. Before going to bed, Maverick opened the system panel to review the updates. There wasn''t much to note¡ªjust one spell that had advanced from intermediate to advanced on its own, without the system''s help, and a slight increase in his Magical-Energy. His points, however, had grown significantly. It had been some time since he last spent them to give himself an edge. [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 903+ ] [ Points: 2,029 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: Excellent grade spellcasting, Excellent grade Independent Expanded Dimension. ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Alchemy (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [ Illusio Lunam Lectorem + | Flipendo + | Bombarda + | Expelliarmus + | Protego + | Finite + Incantatem + | Petrificus Totalus + | Stupefy + | PatronusCharm + | Episkey + | Reparo + | Revelio + | Disillusionment + | Wingardium Leviosa + | Occlumency + | Legilimency + | Apparition + | Lumos + | Pestis Incendium + | Confundus + ] His points had reached 2,000, and with his Magical Energy already nearing 1,000, it was only a matter of time before he broke through to the next rank. His plan was to wait until he had accumulated 3,000 points, giving him enough to invest in the new talents he would gain after advancing to Great-Magus. What he really wanted now were Extraordinary Characteristic Points. Unfortunately, they only accumulated one per year, and he still had more than three months before the year ended. The three items he received from his teacher¡ªthe broomstick, the storage ring, and the bracelet¡ªall had Excellent-level characteristics that he could copy. The first thing he planned to copy was the broomstick''s flight ability, which, in theory, would allow him to fly at incredible speeds. The ring was also Excellent grade, but it offered storage and passive mind protection, neither of which he urgently needed. The bracelet, on the other hand, was far more intriguing. It had several useful functions, from invisibility to mana suppression, which he believed could stack with his own similar magic. There was also the full-body suit feature, though how it would function as an Extraordinary Characteristic remained to be seen until after he copied it. Maverick dismissed the system panel and turned his thoughts inward, reflecting on his plans for the future. It was early October 1989. That meant he had less than two years before the events of the plot began. There was so much to do, and too little time. His first destination was Australia, from where he planned to travel west to other countries, visiting major magical communities and learning the unique magics of different cultures. Learning magic was the easy part, as with the system, it wouldn''t take much of his time. There was also the task of writing a book to introduce science to Hogwarts. During his travels, he would review the curricula of different magic schools. If any incorporated Muggle science, he would use them as a reference. If not, he would refer to existing science books and write one himself. With his current abilities, he was confident he could pull it off. At the same time, he would not stop honing the magical talents, especially Potions and Alchemy. Both were currently at an intermediate level, and he believed he could advance them naturally within a few years. Unfortunately, for Alchemy, he now had no choice but to use system points to reach advanced proficiency. Alchemy was central to his goal of becoming wealthy in the magical world. For most wizards, tasks and chores were easily handled with a wave of their wand, leaving little incentive for innovation. Maverick aimed to change that. Being from the future gave him countless ideas for magical items that could simplify daily life. Only a small minority of wizards owned house-elves. The rest, Maverick estimates 95% of witches and wizards handled chores by themselves. These individuals were his target market. He would first establish a company. He plans to ask help from his teacher, and after he gives his proposal he was sure edward would help him endorse. And it won''t be for free, he does not plan to further freeload from him. He would give a generous share, even though it may not mean anything to Edward at the start. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He planned to introduce products that would automatically handle everyday tasks, such as heating, cooling, washing, and more¡ªtasks that typically required spells. Whether magical or not, human nature leaned toward convenience, and Maverick was confident his products would be a success. However, targeting the market of all wizards¡ªrich, poor, and noble¡ªmeant more work and a lot of research ahead. Maverick planned to take Muggle inventions, which were already innovative, along with his ideas from the year 2024, and adapt them for the magical world. Unfortunately, magic and technology were fundamentally incompatible. Devices reliant on electricity or communication signals failed in the presence of magic. No witch or wizard had found a solution. Maverick believed this was simply because no master alchemist had tried. Technology''s rapid growth was only a few decades old, after all. Fortunately, he already had a theory to make electronics usable for wizards. The answer lay in the ability to suppress magic, which allowed him to interact with technology. If he could create an alchemical invention¡ªusing runes or embedded spells¡ªto separate magical energy from interfering with electronic signals, he could, in theory, make it work. This was the focus of his experiments. Maverick believed that once his Alchemy talent reached an advanced level, he could invent something to prove his theory. After that, he could introduce a number of things and bring a real impact to the entire magical world. What the magical world sorely lacked right now was a secure, instant form of communication and a proper entertainment industry. There would certainly be competition once he introduced his innovations, but Maverick was determined to make it as difficult as possible for anyone to crack the principles behind his inventions. Before anyone could figure it out, he planned to monopolize both industries as much as he could. From gadgets to luxury items, and the changes to media that would follow, Maverick would ensure the brand he established would be on the tip of every witch''s and wizard''s tongue, ahead of all others. Maverick was determined to change the world of magic. He estimated that within 20 years, he could completely revolutionize the wizardingworld. The next two years plus the seven years of Hogwarts, would be enough to lay the foundations for his ambitions. And this was just the wizarding world. The Muggle world would be easier for him to navigate in order to build his fame and fortune, as he had knowledge from his previous life. And finally, he needed to establish a force on his own. This would be separate from the business he has planned to establish. This would be for him, to take care of things behind the scenes. His plans, although legal, would inevitably be met with resistance, and he cant always ask for his teacher to have his back. The force he would establish would be one only he could command. During his travels, he would keep an eye out for talent, carefully assessing each individual before offering them the chance to align with him. He was confident he could reach the rank of Great-Magus within the next year, and with power, he could more effectively convince others to join his cause. But that didn''t mean he would use force as persuasion. Power would simply serve as the ultimate security, while logic would be his tool for convincing others. He needed people he could trust¡ªnot those who might stab him in the back someday. Letting out a tired sigh, Maverick shifted into a more comfortable position on his bed. It was now nearing midnight, and he had unknowingly spent hours reviewing his plans, making thoughtful changes and small adjustments to his strategies and the roadmap for the coming years. All he felt was excitement¡ªthe next two years, then Hogwarts, and even beyond. The unknown, the unexpected, sent adrenaline rushing through his veins. This world was far larger and more complex than the familiar Harry Potter universe. Tomorrow, he would spend the day at home with his mother and father, cherishing one final moment of peace before setting off on his journey the day after. A small smile curled on his lips as satisfaction washed over him, and with that, he closed his eyes for the night. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 75 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 21 - 21: Steps into the Unknown (I) ( CH - 41) Cairo, Egypt. Inside a modest house near the Nile River, the soft tapping of metal tools echoed through a brightly lit square room. Three long tables lined the walls, their surfaces covered with a disorganized collection of electronic parts, unusual crystals, and vibrant fragments of metal and minerals, scattered without any apparent order. At one of the tables sat a young man with short, curly black hair. Dressed in a plain white shirt and black jeans, he was engrossed in his work, his attention fully focused on what appeared to be a magnifying device. His hands moved with careful precision, manipulating two thin silver tools as he tended to the object beneath his gaze, each movement deliberate and controlled. Minutes passed, stretching on for what felt like a long time, until finally, he lifted his head. A slow smile spread across his lips, his expression reflecting quiet satisfaction. With careful hands, he picked up the item¡ªa flat, rectangular piece, mostly white with brown shades and small splashes of other colors. It was about the length of a finger and three-quarters wide, with golden lines etched into it, forming detailed patterns like a fine piece of craftsmanship. He moved to another table, where electrical components and scattered items covered the surface. From the mess, he picked up something that resembled a cell phone. This wasn''t like the sleek devices of the future. It was only 1990, a time when the word "mobile" was rarely used to describe a phone. Still, this one fit the description¡ªit had no wires connecting it to another component. The device was bulky, larger than his palm and nearly the size of a brick, with a design focused more on function than form. He reached for the phone''s antenna, but his hand froze mid-motion as he sensed movement outside. Deciding otherwise, he placed the phone and the small rectangular item he''d just finished working on back on the table. Slowly, he turned his head toward the room''s only door. Just then, the door creaked open, and another young man stepped into the room. The young man appeared Middle Eastern at a glance, with dark black hair, a short, neatly shaved beard, and dressed in a long-sleeve shirt and pants. The two young men exchanged a brief look before the first one asked the newcomer, "How did it go?" "Just as you said, some people showed up..." He paused, seemingly recalling something. "Not just any grunts. Fortunately, Aisha and I managed to set up an ambush." "Wizards?" "One of them," the Middle Eastern-looking man replied. "There were two. The second one was... well, I''m guessing a mutant." He paused, glancing at the other, raising an eyebrow. "Strange, right?" "Hmm..." The young man stroked his chin, his brow furrowing in thought as he processed the unexpected turn of events. "Why would a mutant be part of a group harming their own kind?" he asked. "Ali, did you check if the mutant was under any mind control?" "No," The middle eastern looking man, now named Ali answered, his tone clear of doubt. "No sign of it." He paused before adding, "Maverick, maybe you should take a look... try to get them to talk..." Maverick took a moment to think, then nodded before asking, "Where''s Aisha?" "At the underground base. She''s guarding the two kidnappers..." Maverick hummed thoughtfully. After a brief pause, he scanned the room, then snapped his fingers. The door closed on its own, followed by shimmering golden patterns briefly appearing on its surface. He nodded, satisfied, then walked over to Ali, who showed no surprise at his actions, and placed his hand on his shoulder. "Let''s go," Maverick said, and in an instant, both of them vanished from sight. ... A few miles from Cairo, deep in the Sahara Desert, ten meters underground, Maverick and Ali popped into existence in a dimly lit small room. There was no door, only an entrance that led to a long walkway. On the walls were some kind of glowing objects, not electronic, nor fire. The temperature was neither hot nor cold, just a comfortable warmth¡ªunusual for an underground structure in the desert, clearly hinting that magic was involved. They walked down the path, and after a few moments, came to a door. Maverick tapped his fingers on it, and it opened, revealing a much larger and brighter hall. As they entered, they saw a woman in a black tank top and brown jeans, her head leaning back against the sofa she was sitting on. The woman stirred at the sound of their arrival, her eyes slowly opening, and a smile spread across her face. "They''re inside," she said, motioning toward the door beside her. Maverick smiled and gave a nod before glancing at Ali beside him. "You can stay or come watch..." Ali met Maverick''s eyes briefly, then turned to Aisha. After a moment, both of them shook their heads. "Do your thing... we''ll wait outside," Ali replied. Maverick shrugged, then, without another word, walked toward the door. As Maverick entered, he saw two men¡ªone middle-aged, the other slightly younger¡ªbound in chains. Their mouths were gagged, and their eyes covered with cloth. The chains, if one looked closely, were carved with intricate patterns, and any knowledgeable person in alchemy would recognize that they were enchanted in some way. Despite being bound, there were no visible signs of injuries on their bodies. The two men lifted their heads at the sound of the door opening and footsteps. Maverick stopped two feet in front of them, tucked his hands into the pockets of his jeans, and gave the two individuals a sharp glance. His fingers moved slightly within his pockets, and the door behind him shut with a soft click. A second flick of his same finger made the blindfolds and gags disappear. "Asshole, do you have any idea who we are..." the middle-aged man spat, his voice laced with fury, as soon as the gags were removed. Only then did they take a proper look. What both captives saw was not Maverick at all. No, before them stood a humanoid figure cloaked in black, with misty fumes swirling from its surface. Even the room they thought they were in was completely different. It was an endless stone flat surface, stretching out in all directions with no walls in sight. The small area they stood in was lit only from above, while the rest of the space above them was completely engulfed in darkness. The middle-aged man''s expression changed as he took in the strange scene. Confusion quickly turned to fear. The younger captive stayed silent, his eyes wide, showing the same fear¡ªonly his was even stronger. Maverick remained silent, allowing the eerie stillness to settle over the room. The whole scene was an illusion he had created before removing the blindfolds and gags from the prisoners. More importantly, he was here to interrogate, and what better way to do that than by reading their minds? Mind arts worked best when the victim''s emotions were unstable, and fear was the most effective tool in this situation. Once their mental defenses wavered, Legilimency would easily provide the answers he needed. Even in the original world of Harry Potter, Legilimency was considered illegal magic, and in this universe, it was even more strictly prohibited, with severe punishments for any wizard caught casting it. Fortunately, Maverick didn''t need a wand, which meant there would be no evidence to find in the first place. Moreover, with his advanced proficiency in the spell, he could use it like a natural Legilimens¡ªsimply by making eye contact. Maverick took his time, letting the tension slowly seep into the room. The dark figure''s crimson eyes never blinked, fixed on the two prisoners. The longer they held his gaze, the more their calm began to crack, panic slowly creeping into their expressions. Then, a faint sound of flapping wings echoed through the room, making the two chained men glance away from the figure before them. At first, it was barely audible, but with each passing second, it grew louder, closer. The men twisted their heads frantically, their fear growing as they couldn''t tell where the noise was coming from or what it was. Slowly, dark silhouettes began to take shape¡ªcrows, ravens¡ªeach casting eerie shadows in the dim light. As the seconds dragged on, the air grew heavier, the experience becoming increasingly unbearable for the two bound men. Before them stood an unknown figure¡ªsomething, or someone, they couldn''t understand. All around them, the crows circled, their crimson eyes locked onto them, flying in every direction¡ªabove, below, in front, behind¡ªeach one brushing past with the unsettling rush of wings, sending icy chills down their spines. With every passing second, their fear deepened. Though they strained against their chains, their bodies refused to move. They were trapped, bound to something, somewhere they couldn''t see. Maverick observed the two men closely, not just with his eyes, but through his Magical-Sense. When he sensed their emotions had become unstable enough, he began the real interrogation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 75 is already available on P AT r30n! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 22 - 22: Steps into the Unknown (II) (CH - 42) Maverick observed the two men closely, not just with his eyes, but through his Magical-Sense. When he sensed their emotions had become unstable enough, he began the real interrogation. The sound that filled the room was distorted, heavy¡ªunnatural. It didn''t sound human at all. "Name!" The two men instinctively turned their heads toward the voice. The figure before them seemed to have grown taller, more imposing. Their minds, overwhelmed by fear, barely registered the words. "NAME!" The voice boomed, louder now, filling the space with a heavy presence. "B-b-b... Benjamin... my lord..." the younger man stammered, his voice trembling with fear. The older man, hearing the younger''s response, found his own voice. "Samuel... my lord. S-s-Samuel Sameer..." With Legilimency active, Maverick confirmed the truth from their thoughts. He probed deeper, delving further into their minds to uncover more about their identities. Samuel, an Egyptian local, was a wizard in his fifties, a man who had reached his limit¡ªunable to grow any stronger and lacking significant talent. With no better-paying job opportunities and limited options, he took the easiest way out, joining the mysterious group of traffickers, lured by the promise of money. Then there was Benjamin, the younger of the two. Ali had been right. Benjamin was indeed a mutant, though not a particularly powerful one¡ªjust slightly stronger than an average human at his peak, with the unique ability to detect other mutants within close proximity. He was a cruel and greedy young man, barely in his thirties. He used his unique ability to track other mutants for traffickers, showing no remorse for the suffering he caused. Unlike the magical community, which had its own governance and laws in each country, the mutants were scattered and disorganized, left to fend for themselves. As a result, the disappearance of any random mutant went unnoticed, causing no immediate reaction or concern. Though Maverick was not one of them, he came from a world where racism¡ªagainst anyone, for any reason¡ªwas a concept deeply loathed and instinctively rejected. Every cell in his body recoiled at the idea of exploiting others for profit. This alone was enough for Maverick to decide that Benjamin should disappear, not to mention the other crimes¡ªmurder, rape, and more¡ªthat he had committed. The situation he was in now made him relive the horrific things he''d done, and Maverick had a clear, unwavering image of the kind of creature he truly was. Samuel and Benjamin watched in growing horror as the shadowy figure''s eyes glowed with an ominous red light, locking onto theirs. The intensity of the gaze felt suffocating, as though it could pierce straight through them. The air seemed to grow thicker, the flapping of wings louder, each beat echoing like a countdown. Before delivering a merciless beating to the two filth, Maverick needed to find something that could lead him to the people behind them. The answers were hidden in their minds, and he would extract them no matter the cost. "Tell me," he began, his tone deliberate, "are you involved with the missing children? The Half-bloods... the veelas, werewolves... mutants?" Samuel flinched, his gaze dropping to the ground as if he could escape the weight of the figure''s eyes. His jaw trembled, sweat dripping down his forehead, but he remained silent. His lips pressed tightly together, betraying the fear that churned within him. Beside him, Benjamin''s resolve crumbled under the pressure. "W-we''re just scouts!" he blurted out, his voice shaking. "We grab targets, that''s it! We don''t know anything..." Maverick took a slow step forward, the illusion around him changing ominously. Shadows rippled across his form, giving the impression that he was growing larger, darker, more menacing. His voice, low and cutting, broke the heavy silence. "Who were the ones behind yesterday''s attempt to kidnap the Half-blood Veelas?" The voice was calm yet razor-sharp, slicing through the oppressive rhythm of flapping wings. Benjamin''s breath hitched, his words tumbling out in a trembling stammer. "J-just... random mercenaries, my lord... I swear, we''ll never do it again... please, just let us go." Maverick''s crimson gaze remained steady, unblinking, slicing through the feeble excuse as if peeling back their very souls. "You," the figure said, with the voice cold as ice as it raised a hand to point at Samuel. "Who do you answer to?" The demand came cold, leaving no room for evasion. Benjamin''s eyes flicked toward Samuel, silently pleading for him to speak, to cooperate. But the older man kept his gaze fixed on the ground, refusing to look back. Instead, his hands clenched into fists, the chains around his wrists rattling in the suffocating silence. His lips trembled as he finally forced out words, his voice hoarse and barely audible. "Orders come through... intermediaries. Just names and locations," Samuel admitted, his voice shaky. "We pay dark wizards desperate for money and give them the targets." He swallowed hard, his eyes flickering toward Maverick for the briefest moment before darting away. "There''s a witch. She calls herself Ruby..." As Samuel spoke, Maverick delved into the older man''s mind, sifting through every fragment of information that could lead to the true masterminds behind the scenes. For now, one thing was certain: these two were merely middlemen, slightly higher up the ladder but still just intermediaries. They, too, passed on names to other desperate souls willing to carry out the dirty work. Neither Samuel nor the mutant Benjamin possessed any real strength, and even the mysterious witch Ruby failed to impress. Samuel was merely a magus, and Ruby, though a stronger magus, was still just that¡ªa magus. The dark figure''s gaze sharpened, its crimson eyes locking onto Samuel. "What else? How do you contact her?" Maverick needed to find this witch who supposedly held some influence in the group. If anyone could lead him to the boss, it would be her. Samuel shook his head weakly, his entire body trembling. "I don''t know. I swear I don''t know!" His voice cracked, and he looked down at the ground. "We only hear from her when there''s a job. If we fail or talk..." He stopped, his breathing growing shallow as fear overtook him. "She''ll kill us," Samuel finally whispered, his voice breaking. "Or worse... they will." Maverick leaned closer, his glowing eyes locking onto Samuel''s. His voice dropped, low and cold. "Who are they?" Samuel froze, his lips twitching as if struggling to form words. He opened his mouth but hesitated, his fear of the unknown forces behind him matching the terror of the figure in front of him. "I¡ªI can''t..." Samuel stammered, his voice trembling. "There... There''s a Marquis behind them... Please... you don''t know how powerful he is..." "And what rank," the figure asked slowly, its voice as cold as ice, "do you suppose I am?" Before either man could respond, a suffocating pressure spread outward, emanating from the shadowy figure and enveloping the two captives. It felt like the weight of a mountain pressing down on them, a tsunami of raw energy hammering against their very spirits. Their trembling bodies bent forward under the crushing force, their heads slamming onto the cold, unyielding ground. "K-King...?" Samuel managed to choke out through gritted teeth, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief. In all his years, he had never encountered an Arch-Magus, those seven beings whose sheer presence was said that could paralyze magus like himself with nothing more than a glance. Although he had never experienced the domineering presence of an Arch-Magus before, his subconscious told him this was it¡ªthe crushing sensation of utter insignificance, like a worm crushed beneath the weight of a towering mountain. The overwhelming force pressed down on him so completely that he could barely stay conscious. Benjamin, his so-called partner, collapsed the moment Maverick released his dominant spirit. Maverick had extracted everything he needed from the mutant''s mind, and he felt no sympathy as he crushed the man''s spirit. Meanwhile, outside the room, Maverick''s two acquaintances were feeling the effects of his momentum, struggling to keep their composure. "Fuck!... You said the boss was a Great-Magus..." Aisha panted, sweat dripping down her brow. Her hand gripped the sofa tightly as she fought to remain upright. Beside her, Ali looked equally strained, his breaths shallow and uneven. He forced himself to speak, the words coming out in strained gasps. "I... I never asked. I saw him using Magical-Energy Manipulation, so..." He gasped for air, his body trembling. "I assumed he was..." Let''s rewind time a little to clear up the confusion of why and how our protagonist ended up here. It had been one year and two months since Maverick began his travels, starting from Australia, just as planned. He spent a few weeks there, learning magic and studying their magical culture. When he felt he had absorbed enough, he moved on to the next country. He traveled to India, where he learned valuable magical knowledge, especially in healing, along with rare spells and rituals that granted unique abilities. He also studied India''s unique alchemy and potions, picking up skills that helped him progress the two talents quickly. After India, Maverick traveled north¡ªfirst to Pakistan, then Indonesia, the Philippines, and finally China. He spent about two weeks in each country, but in China, he discovered a treasure trove of magical knowledge. The country''s magical world offered unique combat magic that complemented his Magical-Energy-Manipulation and provided deep insights into alchemy, particularly runes and warding. By the sixth month of his journey, Maverick found himself in Russia, one of the few places where an Arch-Magus resided¡ªsomeone who could possibly rival his teacher. By now, his Magical-Energy had increased by 300 units, going past 1200. Even more importantly, he now had nearly 4000 points saved up and ready to be invested. Instead of seeking new knowledge in Russia, Maverick chose to fly north to a desolate, remote area where he couldn''t sense any intelligent life. His flight was made in complete secrecy, using his suit''s camouflage mode and his own magic suppression to ensure there was no chance of detection. And yes, he flew¡ªno broomstick involved. The moment the new year arrived, Maverick replicated the Extraordinary-Characteristic of his overpowered broomstick, gaining the ability to fly and maneuver in the air at speeds far faster than sound. It was all thanks to the system''s miracle, and he didn''t bother questioning the principles behind it. Far to the north, after days of careful scouting, Maverick chose a secluded spot in the mountains as the location for his breakthrough. Unlike his previous rank-up to Magus, he knew that a physical phenomenon would occur during this transition, which is why he had picked such a remote spot. He invested nearly 1900 points into his magical energy, pushing his total to 3000¡ªjust the "bottleneck" that most Magus would reach before breaking through to the rank of Great-Magus. The intense magical fluctuations from his breakthrough affected every living creature within a half-kilometer radius. Unfortunately, the few polar animals that lived nearby were not spared¡ªmost fell unconscious, and some even died from the overwhelming energy. As for Maverick himself, the process was painful beyond what he had experienced during his rise to Magus. The agony lasted for nearly half a day, but once it was over, he felt completely rejuvenated, as if reborn. His appearance remained unchanged, but the feeling within him was exhilarating. He felt a power greater than he had ever known, making him briefly entertain the thought of challenging his teacher. However, he quickly dismissed the foolish notion. Maverick knew that, even at his new rank, he was no match for the Arch-Magus. His magical energy grew from 3000 to over 4000, absorbing ambient magic during his breakthrough. But it wasn''t just the increase in magical energy that had changed. Maverick had gained new abilities, just as he had suspected. The system now displayed two new talents: Space Affinity, a power his teacher had used, and Dominant Spirit, a skill he had only heard of from Edward, though he had no real understanding of it. Both talents were marked as beginner proficiency, which was no surprise. At this level, he lacked the knowledge and experience to use them effectively. Maverick understood that these talents could typically only be properly used after advancing to the rank of Arch-Magus. This was the usual, much like how Magical-Energy Manipulation and Magical-Sense¡ªtalents unlocked at the Magus rank¡ªcould only be effectively utilized by Great-Magus or higher. Without a second thought, he spent 220 points to push both talents to advanced proficiency, then new memories and instincts seamlessly merged into his mind, granting him mastery and years of experience in the two skills. A few days later, after adjusting to his breakthrough and new abilities, he followed the same routine as in other countries, exploring the wizarding community and gaining new knowledge. In two weeks, he completed everything he needed and moved on, traveling west toward the Middle East. He started in Saudi Arabia, then moved on to Morocco, where he first met his Middle Eastern confidant. Ali was not just a wizard but also a werewolf. Maverick was never one to judge anyone¡ªwizard, creature, or otherwise¡ªbased on first impressions. This wasn''t his first encounter with werewolves, and he quickly noticed something unusual about Ali. Unlike other werewolves, who often carried an air of malice and dark emotions, Ali seemed different. There was no trace of the usual hostility lingering around him. Curious, Maverick decided to keep an eye on Ali. He followed the man for two weeks, observing his actions and even peeking into his surface thoughts. The more Maverick watched, the more he liked what he saw, leading him to investigate Ali''s past. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What he discovered left him deeply impressed. Ali''s behavior showed discipline and strong morals. He had accepted the hardships life gave him without bitterness or despair. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 77 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 23 - 23: Steps into the Unknown (III) (CH - 43) Ali had been an orphan, with no family, and graduated from Durmstrang in the early 1970s. His life took a cruel turn after graduation when he was bitten by a werewolf, turning him into one. Instead of giving up, Ali chose to endure. Every full moon, he isolated himself to protect others. His effort was a sign of his fight for his humanity¡ªnot just against the curse, but against the stigma society had placed on him and others like him. Living humbly, Ali struggled to find steady work because of his condition, but he held onto his values. Most people in his situation would have given in to their darker instincts, but Ali was different¡ªa rare light in a grim world. Maverick, watching from the shadows, found himself quietly impressed by him. One night, Maverick followed Ali to a remote canyon where he went to isolate himself for the full moon. Maverick had planned to introduce himself afterward and hopefully bring Ali to his side. But fate had other plans. A group of Muggle campers had unknowingly set up their tents nearby. Maverick noticed them but was confident he could keep them safe if anything went wrong. As Ali''s transformation began, the werewolf instincts took over quickly. The beast caught the scent of the campers and, driven by hunger, started moving toward them. Despite the overpowering instincts of the wolf, Maverick saw something remarkable. A part of Ali''s humanity remained, trying to steer the creature away. But the fight was futile. With each step, the werewolf''s instincts grew stronger, and Ali''s will weakened. The Muggles, unaware of the danger, were sitting around their campfire when the werewolf emerged. Its glowing eyes and bared fangs sent them into a panic. The beast swiped at a tent, tearing it open, then lunged at a young woman who stood frozen in fear. That''s when Maverick acted. From the shadows, he raised his hand, extended a finger, and cast "Impedimenta!" Perhaps feeling overly confident after his recent breakthrough, he used only a fraction of his power¡ªbarely five percent¡ªassuming it would be enough to stop the beast. He stood still, taking no further action as the werewolf was knocked back. But the creature roared, shook off the spell in an instant, and locked its glowing eyes on Maverick. The ease of its recovery made him raise an eyebrow and reconsider not only the magic resistance of magical creatures but also his own overconfidence. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dodging a swipe from the werewolf, Maverick cast "Stupefy" with more power. The spell hit the mark, but it only slowed the creature for a moment. Once again, the werewolf shook it off like it was nothing, snarling as it recovered. He had no intention of testing the creature''s power. If he truly wanted to, the fight would have been over in an instant. The spells he used were normal ones, designed to immobilize the beast rather than causing it permanent harm. Taking a moment to ponder and review his arsenal of spells, he quickly cast "Nidra Shanti," a powerful sleep charm he had learned in India. The spell worked wonders, wrapping around the beast instantly. Its movements slowed, and it staggered, its growls fading to soft whimpers before collapsing. For a brief moment, Maverick thought he glimpsed Ali''s human eyes¡ªfilled with gratitude¡ªbefore the werewolf finally succumbed to sleep. The Muggles, still in shock, began murmuring in confusion, unsure of what had just happened. With a quick "Obliviate," Maverick erased their memories, ensuring they would recall nothing of the encounter. He then turned his attention back to Ali, carefully securing the werewolf and returning him to the isolated spot he had originally chosen. Watching over the sleeping creature, Maverick couldn''t help but feel a deep respect for the man who had fought so hard against an uncontrollable fate. Ali might not have been able to completely stop the wolf, but the fact that he had tried spoke volumes about his character. Ali woke up the next day, and for the first time, Maverick introduced himself. After much consideration, Maverick decided to invite Ali to join him. He admired Ali''s character but more importantly, he saw a man with no one to rely on and no one to care for. Though it was mostly for his own benefit, Maverick genuinely intended to befriend the man and offer him a way out of his hopeless situation. A couple of days passed as they shared their stories and got to know each other better. Maverick laid out his plans, sharing some of them to gauge Ali''s thoughts, all while carefully sensing the emotions and surface thoughts coming from him. This was crucial. While Ali was a righteous man, Maverick didn''t want someone overly righteous. He needed a subordinate who could navigate the gray areas when necessary. Fortunately, Ali didn''t shy away from the more radical aspects of Maverick''s plans and was fully on board. To Ali, Maverick seemed like a good person, but more importantly, he was a powerful wizard who could control his beastly side when needed. Maverick even offered to provide Ali with a monthly dose of wolfsbane potion and promised to research a permanent solution. Though Ali didn''t hold much hope for the latter, he appreciated the gesture. A morally good, accepting of his condition, and powerful wizard¡ªthese three qualities made Ali willing to offer his services to Maverick. More importantly, Maverick had saved him from committing an awful act that would have haunted him for the rest of his life. Time passed, and Maverick''s solo journey turned into a two-man team. They moved on to Syria, where they first heard about the kidnappings of children. Word spread through the magical community that hybrid children, born of wizarding bloodlines, were going missing. The victims were often mixtures of veelas, werewolves, and even non-magical superhumans, like mutants. Syria, a country with loosely governed magical laws, was a haven for dark wizards and criminal activities. The authorities, if there were any, barely enforced order. Maverick and Ali did some digging, trying to help as best as they could, gathering clues about why only hybrid children were targeted. This made Maverick suspect that a larger conspiracy¡ªor perhaps a greater force¡ªwas behind it. Their investigations took them to other countries, revealing that the trafficking network was far larger than Maverick had anticipated. It made him question why the International Confederation of Wizards (ICW) hadn''t launched a global investigation into it. Months later, Maverick and Ali found themselves in Egypt, where they got closer to the people behind the trafficking ring. It was here they met Aisha, the third person to join their group. Unlike Ali, Aisha was not a werewolf¡ªjust an ordinary witch. She was a local Egyptian but a Muggle-born. Like in England, Egypt had pureblood ideologies, though not as extreme. As a result, Aisha had struggled to find stable work. She became a private investigator, and her path crossed with theirs as she, too, was following the trail of missing children. A few weeks passed as Maverick got to know Aisha better, and he found himself increasingly impressed by her character. She was outgoing, optimistic, and had a relentless attitude that never seemed to give up. From what he had observed, she was a law-abiding witch, but not overly righteous¡ªa perfect fit for his team, if she agreed. So, Maverick decided to take a risk and invited her to join him, sharing some of his future plans. Aisha, being straightforward, didn''t hesitate long and agreed without much thought. She even enthusiastically supported Maverick''s ambitions, joking that she would be his right hand in the quest to unify the magical world and abolish the Statute of Secrecy. If any ordinary witch or wizard had overheard their conversation, they would surely report it to the ICW, and their group would likely be hunted by the entire magical world. One night, the trio followed the clues and managed to bust a kidnapping of a hybrid veela child. However, the perpetrators didn''t know much about the operation. Maverick suggested that Aisha and Ali stay at the site and wait to see if any higher-ups in the trafficking circle would show up. And this is where the current events take us¡ªMaverick interrogating the people who came later. Back to the present, with Maverick and the two traffickers. Maverick read Samuel''s thoughts and decided not to correct his assumption about being an Arch-Magus, recognizing that it worked to his advantage. The fear of facing such a powerful being, coupled with the oppressive atmosphere, would only heighten Samuel''s anxiety, making him even more susceptible to Maverick''s manipulation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 78 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 24 - 24: Steps into the Unknown (IV) (CH - 44) Maverick read Samuel''s thoughts and decided not to correct his assumption about being an Arch-Magus, recognizing that it worked to his advantage. The fear of facing such a powerful being, coupled with the oppressive atmosphere, would only heighten Samuel''s anxiety, making him even more susceptible to Maverick''s manipulation. Samuel''s eyes widened as the truth hit him hard. His lips trembled as he looked up, fear clear on his face. In that moment, he decided to spill everything. ... It didn''t take long for Maverick to extract what he needed. He didn''t rely solely on the criminal''s fear-driven words; instead, he carefully probed Samuel''s mind, verifying the details without the man ever realizing. The only thing that puzzled Maverick was why mutant children were being targeted. He hoped to find the answer when he got his hands on the witch, Ruby. Once the information was extracted, Maverick shattered the man''s spirit, just like his accomplice, sending him into a coma. If they were on the ICW''s wanted list, Maverick would turn them in for a profit. If not... they would dissappear. Either way, Maverick had no intention of letting them walk free. This wasn''t a sudden change in Maverick''s character, where he became cold and ruthless out of nowhere. Over the past year, Maverick''s travels had been about more than just learning new magic. He had encountered different cultures and, more importantly, a wide variety of people. While many experiences were positive, he also saw the darker sides of magical society. What surprised him most was how simple the logic behind evil often was. It wasn''t about complex reasons or grand schemes¡ªit was simply because someone had the power to do it. That was what set this world apart from his old life. Moreover, Edward, his teacher, had taught him not only about the lines between good and evil but also the gray areas in between. Even Edward wasn''t a saint, and Maverick had been exposed¡ªwhether intentionally or not¡ªto his teacher''s morally ambiguous actions. He came to understand that these were meant both as lessons and as demonstrations of his teacher''s tolerances. Finally, Maverick understood that, in order to achieve his ambitions, he would need to lower his moral standards from the norm. He wouldn''t blindly defy the law, nor would he become a villain. He wouldn''t be a hero people wanted either, but a symbol, the world truly deserved. The illusion faded, revealing the plain, small room. Maverick paused for a moment, his expression unreadable, then turned and walked out. Outside, Ali and Aisha were waiting, their faces tense as Maverick stepped through the door. Maverick raised an eyebrow, noticing the tension in their expression. "Something happened?" Ali cleared his throat quickly to shake off the awkward tension and asked, "Did you find anything?" Maverick gave Ali a look before nodding. "A name: Ruby. A witch. She might lead us to the ones behind this..." His tone was steady, then shifted slightly. "The two are out cold for now." He turned to Aisha. "Check for any warrants. If there are, we hand them over." Aisha nodded, her tension easing slightly. "And if not?" she asked, voice a bit uncertain. "They''ll disappear," Maverick said flatly, then met their eyes. "I''ll show you what they''ve been up to... who they really are." Aisha cut him off. "No need, boss. We trust you." She glanced at Ali, who gave a small nod in agreement. Maverick paused and nodded, sensing the sincerity in their words and actions. This was what he wanted¡ªnot just subordinates, but people he could trust, and who trusted him in turn. "We''ll move tomorrow night. The witch is supposed to meet them for the handover..." Maverick said. "I have the time and location. If she shows up, we''ll grab her quickly and interrogate her too." He glanced at Aisha, who had more experience with authorities. "See if you can dig up anything on her." Aisha nodded. "I''ll head out then." She glanced at Ali. Maverick noticed the tension between them again. They were hesitating, clearly holding something back. "Alright, spill it," he said, raising an eyebrow. The two tensed even further, and finally, Ali spoke. "Are you... really just 19 years old?" Maverick gave them a confused look, genuinely unsure of what they were thinking. He held back from probing their minds, as they were now his companions, and he didn''t want to become reliant on Legilimency¡ªor end up like Dumbledore, at least not the way he had read about him in the fanfictions from his previous life. "What makes you doubt?" Maverick asked, instead of answering directly. "What Ali means, boss," Aisha explained, "is that we''ve never heard of an Arch-Magus so young... Actually, not even a Great-Magus..." Maverick understood now. They had assumed he was an Arch-Magus after his display of magic earlier. After a brief pause, Maverick chuckled. Instead of explaining, he drew his wand and raised it with a steady hand, speaking clearly, "I, Maverick Caesar, hereby swear upon my magic that no more than 19 years have passed since I was born into this world. Should I speak falsely, may my magic be taken from me, never to return¡ª" Aisha''s eyes widened. "The hell, boss? You didn''t have to go that far..." Ali was also startled, but Maverick could sense the relief in both of them after hearing the magical vow. "Anything else?" Maverick asked with a smile. He had carefully worded the vow, using the lessons his teacher had taught him about the dangers of magical vows¡ªand how to maneuver around them. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They both quickly shook their heads. Aisha perked up first, her usual energetic personality returning. "This is so awesome, boss! You must be the youngest king in history or something... I can''t wait to see your plans unfold." Maverick chuckled, not bothering to correct her. ... The sun had set over Cairo, casting a faint orange glow over the Zamalek district. The streets had grown quieter, a stark contrast to the chaotic midday rush, though the occasional honk of a passing car reminded Maverick and his two subordinates that this city never truly slept. They moved silently under Disillusionment Charms layered atop Muggle-Repellent wards, navigating a narrow street lined with palm trees. This section of Zamalek was residential and calm. The houses were well-spaced, offering just enough cover to stay hidden but close enough for anyone to blend in if needed. As they approached a villa at the end of the street, Maverick signaled for them to stop with a subtle gesture. The house was old, a grand remnant of Egypt''s colonial past, surrounded by an iron gate that stood slightly ajar. Through the narrow gaps in the metal, Maverick could make out a shadowy figure standing in the garden, waiting. "That''s her," Aisha whispered, her voice tense. Ruby, the witch, was a notorious international criminal. Her face had been plastered on wanted posters for decades, and Aisha had found her warrant with little effort. At over 90 years old, she was well past the halfway point of a typical Magus lifespan. Ruby had managed to evade capture for years, with her bounty growing steadily. Despite her growing notoriety, her crimes were often only uncovered long after she had disappeared without a trace. Maverick nodded, his gaze fixed on the villa as his Magical Sense extended outward, analyzing not just Ruby but also the surroundings. Samuel''s memories had confirmed she would be alone tonight, and they were correct. Whether it was due to her arrogance or simple miscalculation, Ruby clearly hadn''t anticipated becoming the target of a Great-Magus. And given her history of evading capture, Maverick wasn''t taking any chances. Some might consider his precautions excessive¡ªthere was, after all, a full rank of difference between them. He knew overconfidence could easily lead to his downfall. "Stay here and observe," Maverick instructed the two beside him. He raised his hand, extended his index finger, and tapped the air. The spell he was casting was his teacher''s illusion, perfected through advanced proficiency and powered by his Great-Magus rank. Now, it would be nearly undetectable to anyone below an Arch-Magus. Even an Arch-Magus would take time to sense something was amiss, and by then, Maverick could accomplish plenty. Still, he wasn''t arrogant enough to believe he could take on an Arch-Magus head-on just yet. He lacked the experience and raw power that came with their rank. His strength lay in his extensive knowledge of mastered spells and magical talents. While he didn''t expect to win in a direct confrontation, he looked forward to testing himself against his teacher the next time they crossed paths. "Illusio Lunam Lectorem!" Maverick murmured, his voice calm and low, audible only to his companions. Ali and Aisha watched in confusion as seemingly nothing happened from their perspective. Maverick smirked at their puzzled expressions before stepping toward the villa, his movements confident and deliberate. The hunt had begun. A little further ahead, Ruby, their target, stood in silence. Tonight, she was expecting a delivery from two of her lackeys. Her attention was suddenly drawn to the caw of a crow, followed by another from her right. She turned her head and saw two of them, dark as night with crimson-glowing eyes, land on a branch of a nearby tree. What unsettled even the seasoned witch was that both birds simultaneously twisted their necks, locking their eerie, glowing gaze onto hers. A flicker of unease passed through Ruby, but she quickly shook it off. She had seen much creepier things in her time. With a dismissive huff, she returned her focus to the task at hand, patiently waiting. Once again, she heard the same eerie caw, this time from a different direction. The caws grew louder, followed by the sound of flapping wings. In just a few seconds, the air was filled with the unsettling chorus of caws and flapping, and the dark witch began to feel a growing sense of unease. Frantically, she turned her head, only to find crows¡ªcountless¡ªfilling the air, all with glowing crimson eyes. Each bird seemed to be staring straight into her soul. Instinctively, she tightened her grip on her wand, bracing herself for a confrontation, though she had no idea what she was about to face. "Who is it?!" Ruby called out, her voice sounding much older than her middle-aged appearance suggested. "Show yourself!" she demanded again, her wand sweeping in all directions, but the only response she received was the same¡ªcrows, cawing and flapping, their crimson eyes burning through the shadows. Tap. Tap. Suddenly, she heard the slow, deliberate footsteps. It was illogical to hear them so clearly with the cacophony of caws and flapping around her, but there was no time for logic. Ruby''s senses were on edge as she pointed her wand toward what appeared to be a dark figure emerging from the shadows. The figure''s eyes glowed crimson, and a dark cape billowed from its shoulders, its edges smoking and fading into the air like tendrils of black mist. "The fuck is you?" Ruby demanded in broken English, her wand aimed threateningly. But the figure didn''t answer, only continuing its slow approach. "Stop! I warn you..." The tip of her wand began to glow a menacing green, signaling she was ready to cast the Killing Curse at any moment. Maverick halted, now just a few feet away from the dark witch. Ruby''s wand flared brighter, the green glow intensifying as she demanded again, "I said, who the fuck is yo¡ª" Her words were cut off abruptly, as if something invisible had seized her throat. She gasped, struggling to breathe, her hands shaking as they clutched at her neck, trying to break the unseen grip. "Who... cough... fuck... it..." she gasped. Determination flashed in her eyes, and with a sudden surge of energy, a green beam of light shot from her wand, heading straight for Maverick. Or did it? A little further behind, Ali and Aisha watched the entire scene unfold from their own vantage point. Maverick had cast the illusion not just on Ruby, but on everything around him, enveloping any living thing within a 100-meter radius. The crows, the eerie sounds, and even the dark, ominous figure Maverick presented were enough to send chills down their spines, despite knowing it was all part of his doing. The sheer intensity of the illusion¡ªsight, sound, even the smell¡ªmade it feel all too real. It was a display of power, control, and a form of magic they had never encountered or even heard of. It shocked them, even after everything they had witnessed Maverick do. They remained frozen, watching, until the green light shot toward Maverick. It happened so suddenly, they barely had time to react. Their eyes widened in shock, and Aisha was the first to scream, "No!" She lunged forward instinctively, with Ali following suit. However, they remained frozen, unable to move. Both of them tried to act, but an invisible force stopped them. They turned their attention back to Maverick, their concern for him clear on their faces. But as they looked at him¡ªor the dark figure he had become¡ªtheir worry changed to disbelief. Unlike the expected outcome after being hit with the Killing Curse, the figure stood tall, unwavering. Even more shocking was the green glowing orb rested atop its palm, emanating sinister energy. Ruby, the witch, along with Aisha and Ali, stared in wide-eyed in astonishment. Of course, Maverick wasn''t actually catching the Killing Curse like a volleyball¡ªit was all part of the illusion. The dark witch did cast the curse, but under Maverick''s manipulation, her aim was completely off. Maverick, or rather the dark figure he had crafted, locked eyes with Ruby. In that instant, an unnatural command reverberated through the air as he spoke. "Kneel!" The voice was heavy, distorted, and nothing like a human''s. Maverick infused his words with a measure of his own domineering spirit, making them impossible to ignore. The witch''s body stiffened, her breath catching in her throat. "Mi-Mi l-lord..." she struggled to speak¡ªno, to plead. Her pompous demeanor had vanished, replaced by trembling fear. Perhaps it was her old age, or maybe it was the first time in her long life she had ever encountered such an overwhelming presence. Never before¡ªnot even from her current or former employers¡ªhad she felt this small, this utterly powerless. The domineering spirit was a mysterious form of magic, a power that allowed one to assert complete dominance over another. Scarcely mentioned in only a few obscure texts, this magical talent was so rare that few in the wizarding world would ever encounter it firsthand in their lifetimes. Among the wizarding population, only seven individuals were known to wield this ability effectively, and they weren''t the type to flaunt their power casually. So, when a witch or wizard experienced this overwhelming force for the first time, they would all feel the same crushing hopelessness that the dark witch Ruby was now facing. Therefore, just moments after Maverick used it, Ruby began mumbling incoherently before losing consciousness, never even managing to put up a fight. Maverick sighed, briefly considering that he might have gone a bit overboard, but quickly dismissed the thought. Better safe than sorry. He dispelled the illusion gradually, its effects fading as he turned to look at Ali and Aisha. A slight smile graced his lips¡ªnot because of the bewildered expressions on their faces, but because he could sense they had endured his domineering spirit better this time. Training them to strengthen their will was part of his plan, and what better method than exposing them repeatedly to his presence. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 79 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 25 - 25: Steps into the Unknown (V) (CH - 45) Hours later, back at the underground base, Maverick emerged from the interrogation room, his expression grim. He had spent hours extracting every scrap of information from Ruby, the old witch, digging into her mind until there was nothing more to uncover. Maverick had encountered evil before, but what he had just witnessed was a completely different level¡ªpure, unadulterated darkness. The rage that surged within him, fueled by the horrors he had witnessed, almost drove him to lose control. Yet, he didn''t kill the wicked woman. Instead, she now lay in a deep coma, her spirit shattered and on the verge of collapse. With great effort, he reined in the fury burning inside him before turning to leave. Outside the room, Ali and Aisha stepped forward as soon as they saw him emerge, their faces showing concern at the expression painted on his face. "Did you get anything out of her?" Aisha asked, her voice heavy with worry. Maverick gave a single, deliberate nod. "I did," he replied, his tone changing. "But it''s... troubling." Aisha cocked her head, her gaze narrowing. "Troubling in what way?" He didn''t answer immediately, instead looking at both of them in turn. Finally, he asked, "What do you know about Victor Morvain?" Ali and Aisha exchanged confused looks, both frowning as they tried to recall. "Morvain?" Ali spoke, tapping his chin. "The old guy... ICW High Council member?" Aisha nodded, her expression thoughtful. "He doesn''t appear much in public... I heard..." She paused, locking eyes with Maverick before continuing, "For some reason, he''s said to have lived for over five centuries... much longer than a typical Great-Magus..." Maverick nodded again. "Anything else?" Aisha hesitated. "He''s often accused of corruption. Nothing concrete... Just rumors. He''s careful¡­" She paused, her tone shifting. "Rumors are rumors, but when they surface too often..." She didn''t finish, then added, "I guess he knows how to protect himself." Maverick''s gaze grew colder as he listened. "According to Ruby''s... confession... it seems he''s the one orchestrating the kidnappings." The two stared at him, wide-eyed in shock, until Ali broke the silence, his voice filled with disbelief. "But that''s... that''s insane. Wait..." He paused suddenly, as a thought struck him. "Isn''t he also the commander of the International Special Auror Unit (ISAU)?" Maverick nodded, his expression grim and solemn. "That''s why I said troubling¡­" "But kidnapping wizarding children? That''s a crime serious enough to warrant execution!" Aisha exclaimed, then met Maverick''s eyes, her tone faltering. "Are... you sure, boss? He''s... the one?" Maverick nodded firmly, his voice confident. "Positive." He glanced at them both before adding, "And there''s very compelling evidence..." After a moment, Ali asked, his tone skeptical. "Compelling enough to bring down someone from the High Council?" "Don''t get us wrong, boss," Aisha said hesitantly. "I mean... that guy has been alive for Merlin knows how long and probably has connections everywhere." Maverick understood their concerns. It was true¡ªand likely the very reason Morvain had evaded capture for so long. But Maverick wasn''t worried. He had his own connections. "First of all," Maverick said, glancing at Aisha, "you''re right. The old bugger has, in fact, outlived his Great-Magus lifespan." His eyes narrowed, his tone growing colder. "Dark... very dark magical rituals," he added, his mind drifting back to the horrors he''d uncovered in Ruby''s memories. "That''s why he''s taking the hybrid and mutant children." "You mean he''s using dark magic to extend his life?" Ali asked, quickly catching on. Maverick nodded, his jaw tightening. "He''s been at it for a long time..." He clenched his fists, anger flashing across his face. "Every decade or so, he conducts a blood ritual. And guess what the main ingredient is?" His voice hardened as he ground out the answer: "The children..." Ali and Aisha spoke at the same time. "The children?" Maverick repeated grimly, "Yes. The children. Apparently, hybrid children born of magical parents enhance the ritual''s effects. The same goes for mutant children... somehow." "Is he killing them, or just taking their blood?" Aisha asked, her voice trembling with anger. Maverick glanced at her, his tone growing colder with each word. "Killed would be an understatement." His magic rippled visibly in the air. "He... uses them... alive... They die in the end, in excruciating pain..." Maverick clenched his fist, the echoes of the screams and the terror in the children''s eyes haunting him once more as he recalled the witch''s memories. Aisha gasped, her hands flying to her mouth. Ali''s eyes widened in shock. "What kind of monster... Have the ICW and the Speakers been blind this whole time?" Aisha exclaimed, her voice trembling with outrage. A heavy silence filled the room until Ali finally asked, "How long?" He looked at Maverick, his voice steady but grave. "I don''t know for sure," Maverick replied, his tone bitter. "Ruby wasn''t certain. She''s been his pawn for the past sixty years, so it''s been at least that long... probably much longer." Ali clenched his fists, but as the oldest among them and no stranger to suffering, he quickly regained his composure. "How are we going to go after him?" he asked, looking directly at Maverick. Aisha glanced at Maverick too, both of them knowing this wasn''t a simple case of ambushing a dark wizard. Even if they could, the consequences¡ªboth good and bad¡ªwould be immense. "I..." Maverick began, his tone hesitant before it turned firm. "I''ll ask for help." His expression grew solemn as he raised his hand to examine the ring on his finger. His gaze hardened as he nodded to himself, then pulsed his magic into the ring with a deliberate rhythm. Ali and Aisha watched intently. It was clear something significant was happening, though they didn''t understand the nature of it. They stayed silent, not daring to interrupt. Moments later, to their astonishment, a crack appeared in the air before them, slowly widening into a dark pathway. "Step back," Maverick instructed, his tone calm but firm. Ali and Aisha instinctively obeyed, retreating a few steps. Out of the pathway emerged a silhouette, tall and imposing, with thick, long hair cascading over broad shoulders. Step. Step. Edward Garling strode out, exuding an aura of power and authority. His piercing gaze landed on Maverick, his pupil who had been absent for over a year without a word. He wore a Hawaiian shirt with the top two buttons undone, exposing his bare chest, paired with brown shorts. But the most striking feature was his mane of golden hair, gleaming like a lion''s. "Little Rick, so you finally remembered your old teacher..." came the booming voice of Edward Garling as he stepped through the space passage. The man didn''t even glance at the two others, his focus entirely on Maverick. Maverick felt a chill crawl down his spine but quickly regained his composure. There would be time for reminiscence later; more pressing matters demanded his attention. "Teacher, it''s been a while..." he said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. A moment passed as teacher and student locked eyes, the silence thick with unspoken words. "I don''t sense any danger..." Edward said, his gaze drifting around the room before returning to Maverick. This time, his eyes narrowed, as if taking stock of his student after a year apart. He smirked before adding, "Impressive mana suppression... even I can''t see through you now..." Maverick couldn''t help but return the smile. He hadn''t mentioned his breakthrough to Great-Magus yet¡ªbut that could wait. "It''s not dangerous for me, teacher," he said, his words trailing off as a sudden idea sparked to life. He glanced at Edward again, his eyes thoughtful. "Teacher, it might be easier if I just show you..." Maverick waited until Edward gave his approval. After a moment, Edward raised a brow, his voice calm but curious. "Well, go on then." Without further delay, Maverick cast the illusion spell again, extending it to include Edward, Aisha, and Ali. For Aisha and Ali, he wanted them to witness what he had experienced firsthand, even if they already believed him based on his words alone. This was a slightly modified version of the illusion spell, adapted for situations like this. Inspired by the concept of a Pensieve, it allowed others to not only see but also hear and feel everything he had experienced, making it as close to the real thing as possible. He began from the moment he and Ali first heard about the kidnappings, leading them through their discoveries and encounters, and ending with the chilling details he had extracted from the dark witch. The entire display lasted nearly two hours. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When it was over, Edward''s expression was hard to read, but it was far from pleasant. Maverick could sense the subtle fluctuations of his teacher''s magic¡ªa rare occurrence for someone as skilled in control as the Arch-Magus. Clearly, the darkness of what they had witnessed had unsettled even him. Ali and Aisha were visibly shaken. Ali''s face was pale, his jaw tight, while Aisha''s horrified expression melted into tears. By the end, she was openly crying, overwhelmed by everything they had seen. "The memory vials. Do you have them?" Edward asked after a brief silence filled the room. Maverick nodded and raised his hand. A wooden box materialized from his storage ring. "She kept these as insurance, I guess... There''s even ledgers¡ªnames of everyone involved. A clever witch... ironically, it ended up backfiring on her." Edward took the box, opened it briefly, then closed it and stored it away in his own ring. Meeting Maverick''s gaze, he asked, "What''s your plan?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 80 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 26 - 26: Steps into the Unknown (VI) (CH - 46) Edward took the box containing the memory vials, opened it briefly, then closed it and stored it away in his own ring. He nodded reassuringly, meeting Maverick''s gaze, and asked, "What''s your plan?" "My... plan?" Maverick asked, a little confused. Just as he spoke, Aisha cut in, exclaiming, "Aren''t you a speaker...? You''ve seen the terrible things... arrest him¡ª" Before she could say anything else, Maverick silenced her with a quick wandless spell. He didn''t blame her for being rude in front of his teacher; he understood she wasn''t in her right mind. No one would be, after seeing all of that. He glanced at Edward apologetically, then asked, "Don''t mind my friend, teacher..." Edward raised his hand to dismiss the interruption. He didn''t even look at Aisha, but kept his gaze on Maverick, waiting for him to answer. Maverick paused for a moment, thinking. He realized that his teacher was asking him to come up with a plan to take the enemy down, and that Edward would assist according to the arrangements he made. Moreover, he realized this would be the perfect opportunity for his alternative self to make an entrance and establish his presence in the world. After taking some time to consider, he spoke. "We''ll go and inspect his main base in Turkey. If there are any children there, our first priority will be to rescue them." He paused, then, seeing that his teacher didn''t object, continued. "We can gather more evidence there. The advantage is ours because he doesn''t know we''re onto him. If he''s there, we take him down quickly and conduct a search and rescue. If not, focus on finding any surviving children, collect all the evidence, and..." He paused, his voice turning colder. "Eliminate anyone who stands in the way or was involved in the deeds." Edward still didn''t respond, his expression unreadable. Ali and Aisha, now a little calmer, listened in silence. Maverick continued, glancing at Edward. "Teacher, if you can spread some of the memories to the newspapers, and, with your authority, launch an investigation simultaneously, it should be enough to make him go into hiding... If it''s you, he wouldn''t meddle in the case right?" Edward huffed. "I dare him..." Maverick''s tone grew confident at that. "Then he''ll go into hiding. I''ll set the ambush... take him down myself." Edward stood with his arms crossed, never breaking eye contact as his student made his plan clear. After a brief silence, he spoke, his tone a little uncertain. "That old fool is at the peak of Marquis... centuries of experience..." He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You think you can take him?" Maverick subtly pulsed his suppressed magic at his teacher, causing his pupil to flinch momentarily. "How... when?" he asked, surprise evident on his face. "Few months back..." Maverick replied, giving a confident look before adding, "I can take him!" Edward let out a sigh. He didn''t have the words to comment on his pupil''s growth rate, so he simply accepted it. This wasn''t the first time Maverick had left him speechless. After a moment of thought, Edward nodded. "I''ll place a tracking spell on him, leak some of the memories to the press, and, as you suggested, launch an investigation simultaneously." He fixed Maverick with a steady gaze. "You''ll ambush him once he''s clear of civilian areas..." He paused, considering the details. "And make sure to take space-blocking tools when you set the trap." Maverick looked at him appreciatively. "Thank you, teacher." He fixed Maverick with a steady gaze, his tone heavy. "Around this time, he''ll be at the ICW HQ. I''ll hold him off, keep him busy... and you handle the raid... collect everything you can..." Maverick nodded, his resolve clear. Edward left without another word. Neither of them lingered, knowing that every moment of delay increased the suffering of any children, if there were even any left alive. As soon as Edward left, Aisha spoke, her tone apologetic. "Boss... I¡ª" Maverick cut her off. "Don''t mention it. I don''t blame you," he reassured her, then glanced at both of them. "Are you ready?" Both of them nodded, their expressions determined as they answered, "Yes." ... Half an hour and a few Apparitions later, the three of them arrived in Eastern Turkey. The first thing that struck them was the icy wind, sharp and relentless, as though it aimed to carve through flesh and bone. For ordinary humans, it would have been unbearable. They stood silently, heavy camouflage spells cloaking their forms, as they took in the desolate ruins of Ani. The jagged outlines of broken churches and crumbled towers loomed against the darkening sky. Shadows danced unnervingly across the landscape, giving the abandoned city an eerie, malevolent presence that felt almost alive. "This is the place?" Aisha asked, her voice barely audible. Maverick nodded, extending his Magical-Sense while scanning the eerie surroundings with his eyes. "The old witch''s memories were clear..." His gaze sharpened as he focused on a distant structure. "Don''t panic," he murmured, glancing at the two beside him. "This is just my magic." As he spoke, a circular magical construct materialized beneath their feet, lifting them gently off the ground. Ali and Aisha wobbled briefly but quickly steadied themselves as Maverick guided them forward. "It feels like... the place itself is watching us," Aisha murmured uneasily, her wand already drawn and gripped tightly. Maverick shot her a sidelong glance. "That''s not just your imagination. Stay sharp, both of you," he said in a low voice, leading them deeper into the ruins. The only sounds accompanying their advance were the mournful howls of the wind and the occasional screech of a distant bird. Maverick relied on his Magical-Sense to guide them, tracing faint trails of lingering magic clinging to the ancient stones. Minutes later, they came to an abrupt stop as Maverick''s heightened senses detected a ward ahead. Its faint outline shimmered in his vision, just barely perceptible to the untrained eye. He maneuvered the magical construct closer, reaching out to study the barrier''s intricate patterns. "Old... but still operational," he muttered, his voice thoughtful. "Basic defensive wards, with a few nasty surprises built in. Smart, but not smart enough." Confident in his alchemical expertise, Maverick crouched to work. From his storage ring, he retrieved a set of alchemical vials and a rune-etched rod. With deliberate precision, he traced an opening in the barrier. A section of the ward flickered briefly before dimming, leaving a silent gap just wide enough for them to slip through. "Let''s move," he said, urging the construct forward as they passed through the breach undetected. As they moved carefully through the ruins, Ali whispered, "This place feels wrong," his voice tense with unease. "It''s supposed to," Maverick replied without turning. "The wards are designed to rattle intruders. Don''t let it mess with your head." They soon arrived in front of what appeared to be little more than dismantled ruins. However, it was anything but that. To anyone without advanced proficiency in Magical-Sense, the true structure would remain hidden¡ªa castle-like fortress concealed behind layers of heavy wards. The wards were intricate, designed both for offense and confusion. Maverick studied them with a critical eye. He wasn''t certain he could dismantle them without triggering an alarm, but he was confident he could create a path inside. After half an hour of meticulous effort, the wards flickered briefly before collapsing. The moment they fell, figures emerged from the shadows¡ªsix robed men, wands drawn, moving in coordinated formation. Maverick''s Magical-Sense remained extended, scanning the area. There were no threats above Magus level. His expression didn''t waver as one of the grunts stepped forward, a sneer curling on his face. "Well, well, look who we have¡ª" Before he could finish, Maverick interrupted him with a cold, calm tone. "Handle them," he said, addressing Ali and Aisha, before stepping back. His expression remained focused as he concentrated on extending his Magical-Sense further into the castle, searching for any signs of children. Ali moved first, his wand slashing through the air as he cast a wide Expulso, forcing two grunts to dive for cover. He followed up with a rapid Stupefy, dropping one instantly. Aisha''s style was more precise. She sidestepped a barrage of Reducto curses with practiced ease, her wand movements fluid as she retaliated with a well-aimed Petrificus Totalus, freezing one of the attackers mid-motion. One of the remaining grunts aimed at Ali with a dangerous green flare¡ªAvada Kedavra. Maverick intervened with a casual flick of his finger, an instant transfigured sheild of metal appeared between Ali and the spell. It shattered the curse mid-flight. "Focus," Maverick advised, his tone steady, before sending a Confringo that scattered the remaining grunts, giving Ali and Aisha the space to finish them off. Their fight wasn''t quiet, drawing more enemies as they advanced. By the time they reached the castle courtyard, eight wizards blocked their path. Aisha raised a shimmering shield, deflecting a curse, and retaliated with a Confringo, forcing a wizard back with a cry of pain. Ali charged forward, binding one opponent with Incarcerous before blasting another with Expulso. Maverick stayed back, casting precise spells to protect them. When a wizard targeted Aisha from behind, Maverick''s Impedimenta stopped the attack, giving her the chance to finish the enemy with Bombarda. Suddenly, Maverick spoke, his tone decisive. "Three children inside," he announced. "Hidden chamber deeper in the castle. Small, confined space. They''re alive." Ali and Aisha nodded, pushing harder to clear the path. Resistance increased as they moved, but Maverick decided it was time to step in. With a sharp wave of his hand, he unleashed a powerful surge of magic, a collective Incarcerous that slammed the entire group against the walls. Chains wrapped tightly around their bodies, rendering them immobile. Ali and Aisha paused for a moment, glancing back in awe. The effortless way Maverick subdued the group left them both lost for words. "Let''s go," Maverick said, ignoring their stares. He was calm, focused on the kids as he led the way. They encountered more wizards as they advanced, but Ali and Aisha worked quickly, clearing the way with precise teamwork. Finally, they reached the chamber Maverick had sensed earlier. He stepped forward, raising a hand as his magic pulsed outward. With an effortless gesture, akin to telekinesis, the metal door screeched before being ripped clean off its hinges. Inside the small, dark space were two boys and a girl, barely ten years old. Though not malnourished and seemingly well-fed, their wide, frightened eyes told a story of terror. Maverick stepped aside, letting Ali and Aisha move forward to check on them. He kept his Magical-Sense extended, scanning for any threats while also searching for signs of more children. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 81 is already available on P AT r30n! S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 27 - 27: Steps into the Unknown (VII) (CH- 47) Ali and Aisha crouched down near the children, speaking softly to calm them while quickly checking for any injuries. Once satisfied they were physically unharmed, Ali glanced back at Maverick. "What''s next, boss?" he asked, his voice low but urgent. Though physically unharmed, the children were mentally shaken and in desperate need of attention. Maverick didn''t respond right away. With his eyes closed, he pushed his Magical-Sense to its limits, sweeping across the entire castle. After about half a minute, he opened his eyes again, his expression growing cold with barely concealed anger. "No more children," he said, pausing as his eyes narrowed. "But..." It was clear to Ali and Aisha that he had discovered something far more horrific than what they had already seen. Aisha frowned. "But what?" "Follow me," Maverick ordered. Rather than explain, he felt it would be better for them to see for themselves. Before that, Maverick first cast a charm to make the children fall asleep, then created a magical construct to envelop them before levitating them into the air, keeping them close as he moved. He led them deeper into the castle, moving cautiously through dimly lit hallways until they reached a massive door etched with dark runes. He didn''t hesitate and blasted it open with a push of his magic. Clearing the dust, the group slowly stepped inside, but they froze the moment they entered. This was most likely the ritual hall, and it was horrifying. The room reeked of death and dark magic, the air thick with malice. In the center of the room stood a small mountain of bones, clearly those of children. Ali turned away, his face pale with rage and disgust. Aisha stared at the sight, her wand trembling in her hand. "Monsters..." she whispered, her voice breaking. Just from a glance at the small skulls, they could estimate the number to be well over a hundred. Maverick''s expression remained unchanged, though his clenched fists revealed his true emotions. "Make sure to capture everything... but be quick about it," he said coldly, snapping them out of their shock. Along with the rescue and clearing of the dark wizards, they had brought magical cameras to document everything they saw. "I''ll sweep for any other evidence that can tie this all back to Morvain." The three worked quickly, their movements efficient and silent as they combed the castle. They found grim artifacts, cursed tools, and documents detailing Morvain''s operations. The old fool had grown overconfident with centuries of experience and authority, neglecting to remove the physical evidence here. This castle was his most secretive place. Perhaps he believed none of his direct contacts or accomplices would betray him or reveal its location. After all, he was a Great-Magus, with only seven others in the entire wizarding world who surpassed him in power and authority within the ICW. The old witch, Ruby, was clearly skilled in Occlumency and would never have betrayed him, but who made her assume Maverick was an Arch-Magus? He didn''t even have to try; she spilled everything out of fear of the absolute power that surpassed her master''s. Everything they collected painted a clear picture of Morvain''s atrocities, leaving no doubt about his guilt. Half an hour later, they stood outside the ruins, along with the three children wrapped in cloaks, peacefully sleeping within a protective magical construct. The entire operation had lasted three hours from start to finish, and Morvain never appeared. Maverick was certain that by now, he would be aware something had happened here. Maverick figured his teacher had something to do with holding Morvain back, as that was the task he had set out to complete while they carried out the raid. Even if Morvain had shown up, Maverick was confident he could defeat him¡ªor at least hold him off until he could signal for his teacher to arrive. "Let''s go," he said, his voice blank. Without another word, he made a gesture with his hand, and a crack formed in front of him, expanding to create a gateway. He didn''t want to Apparate away, not wanting to cause any more discomfort to the children. They all then disappeared from the ruins of Ani, returning to Egypt. ... Back at their temporary underground base, Maverick''s first priority was to check on the children. He knew many spells¡ªnot just the standard ones, but also more advanced and specialized healing and diagnostic magic he had learned during his travels. The three children were still asleep when Maverick began his treatment. Ali and Aisha stood nearby, watching as he worked. After about half an hour, he finished and was relieved to find no major physical injuries on any of them. "How are they?" Ali asked as Maverick stepped out of the room where the children were sleeping. "Physically, they''re fine," Maverick replied. "We''ll only know the extent of their psychological injuries once they wake up." He turned to Aisha. "Could you prepare something light for them to eat? Maybe porridge and fresh juice, if possible." Aisha nodded silently and left without hesitation. Maverick turned back to Ali. "The teacher''s not here yet. Let''s organize what we''ve gathered before he returns." "Right," Ali agreed, then hesitated for a moment before continuing, "So... you''re Speaker Garling''s student?" Maverick blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden question. Then he remembered¡ªthey hadn''t had the chance to discuss much in the rush of recent events. He nodded after a brief pause. "Yes, he''s my mentor. I''ve learned most of what I know from him." Ali let out a small sigh, his expression softening into a smile. "Well, with his help, we can deal with Morvain without worrying about him interfering in the process¡­ right?" "That''s the plan," Maverick said. "We''ll know more once the teacher gets back." Another hour passed as Maverick, Ali, and Aisha busied themselves sorting through everything they had taken from Morvain''s castle. When Edward finally returned, Ali and Aisha went to check on the children, giving them space to talk privately. Though they were loyal to Maverick, they weren''t as familiar with Edward. Maverick appreciated the unspoken gesture, even though it wasn''t required. Once they were alone, Maverick cast the illusion spell again, showing everything they had accomplished during the raid. Edward scrutinized every detail carefully, his expression unreadable¡ªa clear sign of his mastery in controlling his emotions, even in the face of the horrifying acts Morvain had committed. "It''s good you left when you did," Edward remarked as Maverick finished his demonstration. "He was impatient to leave, and I knew he''d been alerted to his wards being breached." Edward chuckled. "The old fool was too timid to mention it, probably afraid I''d try to dig deeper." "But what did you say to keep him there? I mean, meeting him out of the blue like that¡ªdidn''t he find it suspicious?" Maverick asked. "You don''t need to worry about that," Edward replied. "There are plenty of reasons for someone like me¡ªa speaker¡ªto meet someone like him, the director of ISAU, without warning." He paused, then added, "Anyway, I''m sure he went to check the moment I left. But I placed a tracking spell on him. Unless he''s as skilled as I am¡ªor as you are¡ªin mana perception, he won''t notice a thing." Maverick nodded, relieved that the plan had gone smoothly. "What about the memory vials?" he asked. "Handled," Edward replied. "By tomorrow, the major newspapers will run headlines that will destroy his reputation¡ªenough for the ICW to issue a summons." "A summons?" Maverick echoed, uncertain. "Teacher, with your authority, can''t you just issue a warrant directly?" Edward raised an eyebrow. "I can," he said calmly, "but think about what I''ve taught you about maintaining order." Maverick frowned initially, but after a moment of reflection, he recalled the lesson and understood the meaning behind his teacher''s words. Noticing the realization on his apprentice''s face, Edward added, "So, do you really want me to do it, or...?" Maverick didn''t answer immediately, taking a moment to think. His teacher wasn''t just a speaker; he was one of the most powerful figures in the wizarding world, both in terms of magical ability and political influence. For Edward to intervene directly without solid evidence against another official wouldn''t be the wisest move. Maverick understood the deeper meaning behind his teacher''s words: "Play by the book, use the law as your leverage, and bend it just enough¡ªnever break it." These were the lessons his teacher had drilled into him from the very beginning. With a steady gaze, Maverick looked at Edward and said, "We''ve got footage, paper trails... enough evidence that, if it''s made public, it''ll stir up enough noise to force the ICW to issue a dead or alive warrant for him." Edward nodded, signaling him to go on. "If there''s a hearing, sure, he could deny everything or exploit a few loopholes to slip away... With his centuries of connections, he''d play every card in his hand." Maverick paused, his eyes narrowing. "But that warrant is all I need. Dead or alive, out in the open. I can take him down before he even gets a chance to speak." Edward gave Maverick a long, thoughtful look before smirking. "Good," he said, his voice full of approval. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick handed over everything he had collected from Morvain''s lair, including his own memories of what they had witnessed there. Maverick would still rely on Edward''s influence, but only to work behind the scenes and pull a few strings. Getting the press to publish dirt on someone like Morvain¡ªpolitically and magically powerful¡ªwould be nearly impossible for Maverick alone, even with the solid evidence. It required someone even more powerful, and that''s where his teacher came in. Once that was done, it would be a waiting game for the world and the authorities to take action. And when they did, Maverick would be there, ready to deliver the checkmate. Just as they were finalizing their plans, Ali came to report that the children had awakened and asked Maverick to check on them again. Edward, too, decided to join, wanting to see for himself, offer help if necessary, and to understand from them what had happened. Of course, Edward wouldn''t ask directly¡ªsuch questions could only add to the trauma of their already fragile mental state. Fortunately, as wizards, they didn''t need to ask; they could simply delve into the memories and understand the truth directly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 82 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 28 - 28: Steps into the Unknown (VIII) (CH - 48) The three children, now awake, lay in separate comfortable beds with bowls of porridge in front of them. While cautiously taking small spoonfuls, they cast nervous glances at the unfamiliar faces in the room. They seemed on guard¡ªunderstandably so¡ªbut noticeably less so with Aisha. Maverick and Edward stood back, listening quietly as Aisha spoke gently to them, trying to put them at ease. It didn''t take long for Aisha to gather some key information from the children. One of the boys was a werewolf hybrid, while the other, with his slight disfigurements and shorter stature, turned out to be a half-goblin. The girl, on the other hand, appeared to be a muggle, but that wasn''t the full story. Morvain hadn''t been targeting only magicals¡ªhe had also been abducting mutants as well. The truth was clear, though the girl hadn''t revealed exactly what her ability was. After a while, Maverick decided to approach the children himself. He didn''t want to seem like a stranger to them. "How are you kids feeling?" he asked gently, doing his best to offer a warm, reassuring smile. The three children immediately glanced at Aisha, seeking reassurance, unsure whether they should respond. During the rescue at the castle, it had mainly been Ali and Aisha who interacted with them. Scared as they were, they likely hadn''t realized Maverick was there. "It''s okay," Aisha said reassuringly, "This is Brother Maverick. He was with us, helping beat up the bad guys and rescue you." They slowly opened up to him, responding that they were feeling much better and thanking him in their own childish ways. After a few friendly questions, Maverick asked the important one¡ªthe one he needed to know for their sake. "Do you have any relatives we can contact, so we can take you home?" Maverick asked. The two wizard boys immediately responded, sharing details about where they were from and how they had been abducted. Fortunately, it wasn''t all bad news. The kidnappers had struck when their parents weren''t around, and no one had died¡ªat least, that''s what they knew. The children''s responses made it clear¡ªthey were eager to go home. Without hesitation, Maverick turned to Ali in front of them, instructing him to get in touch with their families. Unfortunately, the girl had no one. Maverick confirmed this as he engaged in small talk with the children, subtly reaching into the girl''s memories to understand more about her situation. She remained mostly quiet while the two boys spoke. What took him by surprise was what else he found in her mind¡ªher superpower. It wasn''t overpowered, but it was undeniably impressive. Maverick immediately thought about raising her and keeping her by his side. It was a selfish thought, yes, but considering the orphanage where she had been staying, it seemed the better option. Though she was fed and given a place to sleep, they had treated her harshly, isolating her, calling her a freak, and subjecting her to the usual bullying. She clearly wasn''t happy there, but stayed because she had no other choice. More importantly, her kidnapping had only happened a few days ago, unlike the two boys, who had clearly been held for months based on their memories. This meant her psychological condition wasn''t as severe as the others¡ªstill traumatized, but easier to heal than the two boys. From what Maverick could sense, what she really wanted was simple: acceptance. He glanced at his teacher, and from Edward''s expression, Maverick could tell that he too had seen everything from their memories. Edward met his gaze and shrugged. "Do what you need. I trust your decision..." Maverick wasn''t entirely sure if Edward shared the same idea of taking in the girl, or if he was simply giving Maverick the space to make the decision first before offering his own suggestion. In any case, Maverick had made up his mind. He then turned to address the children, starting with the two boys. "The uncle who just left is going to find your parents, hopefully soon, and we''ll get you home. You don''t have to worry about those bad people anymore... okay?" Maverick said gently. Both boys'' eyes welled up, and they nodded, quietly thanking him. Maverick then turned his attention to the girl. "What''s your name, sweetheart?" The girl, clearly saddened by her situation, met his gaze. She answered softly, her voice lacking the joy one might expect after being rescued. "Sarah... sir," she said, pausing for a moment before suddenlyexclaiming, "please, don''t send me back to the orphanage." Her eyes flickered to Aisha, and she continued, "Can I please stay with Sister Aisha here?" Her voice trembled, and tears began to well in her eyes as she looked at him with a pleading expression. Aisha was taken aback. Unlike Maverick and Edward, she didn''t fully know the little girl''s situation. She subconsciously opened her mouth and said, "But that''s where your friends¡ª" But Maverick raised his hand, making her stip what ever she was going to say. He gave aisha a look, silently asking to let him handle it. "Hi, Sarah." Maverick walked over to her bed and crouched down to meet her gaze. "Since you don''t want to go back to the orphanage, can you tell me why?" He spoke gently but with purpose, hoping the question would help her reflect on her situation and, in turn, give him a clearer picture of her memories. More importantly, Maverick needed to understand her character¡ªwhether she had ever retaliated against the bullies, and if so, how she had done it. He also needed to know how she managed her abilities and whether she could control them. These were critical factors in his decision about whether or not to take her in. Her superpower was impressive, but Maverick had no intention of welcoming someone into his camp, no matter how capable, unless he could trust their character¡ªeven if that person was just a child. Sarah bravely began to recall her situation, sharing everything with the room. Maverick couldn''t help but admire her courage in speaking up, and it made him respect her more. She revealed that she had just turned nine last month. On her birthday, while alone, she celebrated with a small muffin and a candle¡ªuntil that was when she was captured. She explained her time at the orphanage, detailing the neglect and harsh treatment she''d endured, which made her prefer staying away from it if she had a choice. As Sarah spoke, Maverick quietly delved into her memories. With each passing moment, he gained a clearer understanding of the kind of person she was, and his determination to keep her by his side only strengthened. He knew it wasn''t morally ideal to read someone''s thoughts without their permission, but he didn''t have the luxury of playing by the rules of morality right now. He had a bottom line, though. He wouldn''t probe into the minds of those he trusted. Once Sarah finished explaining, Maverick glanced at Aisha, curious about what she had wanted to say earlier and her thoughts on Sarah''s request. Aisha misunderstood his look and hesitated before speaking, "Boss... I... if you really want... I mean, I don''t know anything about raising..." Maverick inwardly sighed. He wasn''t sure what to say if Aisha truly wanted to take Sarah in. He could tell that Sarah would prefer to stay with Aisha for now¡ªshe was more familiar with her and likely felt safer with her. Nonetheless, Maverick would give her the option first and see what she decided. Either way, he was determined to keep her in his camp¡ªwhether that meant staying with Aisha or being closer to him, as part of his family. Maverick raised his hand, gesturing for Aisha to stop, and then glanced back at Sarah. "Listen," he said gently. "I understand now why you don''t want to go back to the orphanage." He paused and raised his finger, focusing. A mist of white appeared and swirled, shaping into a small raven. It began to hover above his head, flapping its wings quickly. "You see, just like you, I''m special as well..." Maverick continued softly, watching Sarah''s eyes widen in surprise as she focused on his Patronus. He willed the Patronus to fly toward her and gently land on her head. For the first time, Sarah smiled. "It''s... beautiful..." she whispered, her eyes following the raven above her head, trying to catch a better view. Maverick made the Patronus disappear, and her mood shifted. She was no longer as sad as before, and there was a hint of hope in her eyes. Maverick smiled warmly at her. "You know, I''ve always wanted a little sister... so..." He paused, carefully choosing his words. "I can be your big brother... if you want me to. You can stay with my mom and dad, in our home, go to school... you can be part of my family." He paused again, his expression becoming serious. "I will protect you. My family will protect you." Sarah''s eyes widened in shock. After a moment of stunned silence, her gaze softened, and tears welled up in her eyes. Before long, she broke down, crying on the spot. Even Aisha and Edward were taken aback. They hadn''t expected Maverick to be so direct in offering Sarah a place in his family. Maverick Gently gave a pat on her head and stood up. "You can think about it... okey." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before he could take back his hand from her head, she quickly grabbed on to his palm with her tiny hands. "Are... are you being serious..." she asked disbelieving. It all sounded too surreal to her. Maverick nodded, showed the gentle smile. He didn''t retract his hand. "I promise... i am serious..." "But I''m¡ª" "Different?" Maverick cut her off, his voice gentle but firm. "Like I said, you''re not the only one who''s unique." He paused, gesturing to Edward and Aisha. "All of us. We''re all special." Sarah''s eyes filled with even more tears. "Can I... can I really call you brother?" "Of course," Maverick replied, his tone softening. "And even if you don''t want to stay with my family... you can still call me Brother Maverick." "No!" She exclaimed, her voice trembling. "Please... I want to... I want to be your family..." Maverick inwardly sighed, fighting to maintain his calm. He knew this might seem selfish¡ªbecause, in a way, it was. But it wasn''t just for him. It was a win-win situation. Sarah would finally have the childhood she deserved, a chance to go to school, and a safe home. The only hurdle left was convincing his parents, but Maverick wasn''t worried. He was confident they would welcome her with open arms once he explained her situation. Besides, his mother had always talked about wanting to have a daughter. Maverick smiled at Sarah. "Then from now on, you''ll be Sarah Caesar. My little sister... and I''ll be your big brother." Before he could finish his sentence, Sarah leapt off the bed and threw her arms around him in a tight hug. Maverick patted her gently on the back. "Now, as your big brother, I never want to see you sad or crying. That''s the first thing I ask of you." Sarah tried to hold back her sobs but still failed, resting her head on his shoulder. After a while, Sarah pulled away and sat back down on the bed. Maverick could see the visible shift in her mood, now much better, and through his Magical-Sense, he could feel her emotions had lightened considerably. He glanced at the two boys. "Please, get along, okay? Become good friends. We adults have some grown-up talks, so we''ll be back soon." After they nodded, Maverick turned to Aisha and Edward. Maverick hadn''t forgotten his teacher''s presence for a moment. Edward had remained silent throughout, standing with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall, observing everything without offering a single comment. He nodded to the children one last time, then, along with Aisha and Edward, left the room and stepped outside. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 83 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 29 - 29: Steps into the Unknown (IX) (CH - 49) "Don''t you think that was a bit rushed?" Edward asked as they stepped outside. Maverick shot his teacher a sideways glance but stayed silent until they all settled on the seats. Aisha sat down last, her eyes darting between the two men. "I meant every word," Maverick said, his voice steady as he locked eyes with Edward. "You saw what she can do. Leaving her at the orphanage isn''t an option..." "What about Mike and Arie? Shouldn''t you at least talk to them before¡­ I don''t know¡­ giving them a daughter?" his teacher asked, his tone sharp. Maverick couldn''t deny the reasoning. It made sense. Even if he believed they would accept it simply because he asked, making such a decision without consulting them was wrong. But his mind was set, and he''d deal with the apologies later. He glanced at his teacher again. "I''ll make it up to them..." He paused, then added, "Sooner or later, someone''s going to notice her. Maybe the government, maybe someone worse. Terrorists, even. They won''t give her a choice. They''ll turn her into their pawn. It''s only a matter of time." Edward leaned back, his expression unreadable. "That''s even more hypocritical, don''t you think?" he said bluntly, not bothering to soften his words. Maverick didn''t flinch at the comment. Instead, he nodded and admitted, "You''re right." He paused to collect his thoughts. "But I''ll give her a safe home. A place where she doesn''t have to look over her shoulder or face discrimination. My parents will love her like their own¡ªI''m sure of it. She''ll have a real childhood, go to school, make friends..." His tone changed, hardening with conviction. "And I won''t ask her to work for me or anyone else... Not unless it''s what she wants." Edward regarded him in silence, his sharp eyes searching for any sign of doubt. For Maverick, it felt like an eternity before Edward finally shrugged. "Do what you want. Just remember, you can always come to me if you need help." Maverick let out a quiet breath, a weight lifting from his shoulders. A small part of him had worried that Edward might disagree or even see him differently because of his decision. Aisha, meanwhile, sat in silence, her gaze shifting between the two men. She listened intently but kept her thoughts to herself, her face revealing nothing of what she might be thinking. With the matter settled, they turned their attention back to the plan to force Morvain into hiding, and aisha, sitting their with them was glad as was finally able to add her input. Time passed slowly as the plan began to take clearer shape, each detail refined as they outlined their next steps. Half an hour later, Edward rose from his seat, his face calm but focused. "I''ll handle the newspapers." He glanced at both of them, then tossed Maverick a rolled-up parchment. "This map has his location. Tomorrow, once the news breaks, he''ll be forced into hiding. The ICW will summon him." Maverick nodded. "He won''t go. His lair''s been raided, and by now, he should realize that some very important things are missing..." At that moment, Ali stepped in through one of the doors. "I found them..." he exclaimed, quickly walking toward them. Edward glanced briefly at him before turning back to Maverick. "I''ll be leaving then." Maverick nodded, giving his teacher a grateful look. "Thank you, teacher... for your help." Edward smirked, then disappeared with a soft pop. As soon as he was gone, Aisha spoke up, turning to Ali. "Did you meet both of them?" Maverick''s attention also shifted to Ali. "All good news, I hope?" Ali didn''t respond immediately as he approached and stopped, glancing between them. "Uh... did something happen?" he asked. "Why did Speaker Garling suddenly leave?" "Everything''s fine," Aisha answered, speaking quickly. "He went to his newspaper connections to share some of the new materials we collected from Morvain''s lair. Tomorrow will be the first leak¡ªjust the memory vial contents from the Dark Witch. The next day, we''ll release the real bombshell." Ali''s expression brightened. "Great news..." Then, remembering the reason he was there, he turned to Maverick. "Uh, yes. Everything turned out fine. I first did some digging while staying hidden... Both cases." He paused for a moment before continuing. "They''re still mourning, still worried, even after all this time. Neither of the boys'' parents had given up searching for them. When I showed up with the news, they were overjoyed. I told them to give me half an hour, and I''ll bring them back." Maverick smiled. "Let''s break the good news to the kids..." Aisha smiled, her mood brightening too as they walked toward the room where the kids stayed. ... Once Ali had delivered the news to the boys, he didn''t wait long. He left again and returned a short while later, this time accompanied by four people. The mothers and fathers of the two young wizards. Maverick, Ali, and Aisha watched with quiet smiles as the families reunited. Maverick, not forgetting Sarah, his new sister, walked over to her and sat beside her, making sure she didn''t feel left out in that moment. The scene was filled with tears of joy, the long-awaited embraces between parents and children. The parents'' excitement was beyond words, a mixture of relief and gratitude that could hardly be captured. It took a long while before they were able to pull away from their emotional reunion and approach Maverick and his team, offering their heartfelt thanks. Maverick took a moment to explain how they had uncovered the truth, carefully planned, and executed the rescue. However, he made it clear that the details needed to remain private. While the parents were eager to express their gratitude as loudly as possible, they reluctantly agreed to honor his request and keep everything quiet. Before leaving with their children, the parents offered one final round of thanks, assuring Maverick they would help with anything he might need in the future. Maverick acknowledged their words with a nod, his mind already considering a plan¡ªthough that would have to wait for another time. Once the matter with the children and their parents was settled and they had left, Maverick teleported straight to his home in England without hesitation. This wasn''t the first time he had visited since his travels began. As a wizard with the ability to Apparate effortlessly, he would occasionally return home, though for brief visits, just to ease his parents'' worries. This time, it was important. He was honestly worried¡ªor rather, unsure¡ªof how they would react to the bombshell he was about to drop on them. But Sarah''s situation needed to be explained, and the sooner it was, the better. Luckily, when he appeared that evening, both his mother and father were home. Maverick wasted no time. He first showed them her memories, starting with her life at the orphanage and continuing through her kidnapping and rescue. Though, the rescue part was explained in a heavily watered-down version. Then he got to the point. To say they were surprised would be an understatement. After all, who expects their son to suddenly come home and... ask to adopt a child? They hesitated, not because they lacked sympathy or were unwilling to take on the responsibility, but because it all came so suddenly. Maverick had expected their reaction. He had walked in knowing it. So, slowly and with a pleading look that came from the heart, he spoke to them, offering his reasons. He promised not to dump all the responsibility on them, assuring them he would visit more often to check on everything. He even suggested hiring a sitter to care for her, but his mother firmly rejected the idea. She''d rather have her not stay than hire someone to look after her. Since Maverick''s request was to adopt her, it had to be done properly. Their care for this child couldn''t be faked¡ªit had to be genuine. After some back-and-forth reasoning, his mother was the first to accept. It still felt odd, of course, but for her son, she convinced herself. Once her mind was made up, she even showed signs of excitement. Michael, well, he agreed as well. He had simply been waiting for his wife''s decision. They talked a bit longer as Maverick added more details about their soon-to-be adopted daughter. Fortunately, they didn''t flinch when he mentioned Sarah''s powers. They only asked if she could control them, and once Maverick assured them that she could, they didn''t bring it up again. Maverick then briefly explained that he would be busy for the next few days, working on something with Edward. His parents had no objection, and they asked him to bring Sarah over as soon as possible. Maverick returned to Egypt, and while later brought a nervous Sarah to his family home in London. To help her settle in, Maverick stayed with her, all while she was showed around the house, and for her to get comfortable with his parents. It took some time, but eventually, everything fell into place. Though it all felt rushed, Maverick had no other choice. Tomorrow, the plan to take down Morvain would begin, and he couldn''t afford to stay here. He couldn''t keep Sarah at the underground base in Egypt either. He promised himself he would spend a week at home before continuing his journey, after everything with Morvain was dealt with. After Sarah had drifted off to sleep, Maverick quietly let his parents know that he was leaving, then Apparated back to Egypt. .... The following day, thanks to Edward''s arrangements, the major wizarding newspapers erupted with headlines exposing the dark deeds of Morvain, an ICW high council member and the man in charge of commanding the international policing Aurors. The reports were filled with magical images from the memories of his accomplices, revealing him planning kidnappings, committing murder, and performing forbidden spells and rituals. The wizarding public was thrown into an uproar. Morvain''s kidnappings had spread far beyond one country, affecting nearly every region. The children he had taken were all hybrids, a highly specific detail. Families who had reported missing children of that description were the first to protest, their anger quickly spreading throughout the wizarding community. The reaction was far more intense than Maverick or Edward had anticipated. The ICW prosecutors and justice departments had no choice but to issue a worldwide summons for Morvain. But the man had vanished without a trace. Not a word to any authority, not even a denial of the accusations¡ªhe simply disappeared. Except, of course, for one person, who continued to track his name, moving silently across a piece of parchment. The next day, even more explosive material leaked, some of it even mysteriously found its way to the doorstep of ICW prosecutors. The public outcry grew louder, and protests started to erupt outside magical ministries in several wizarding communities. Faced with mounting pressure and undeniable evidence¡ªnot just memories, but physical proof¡ªthe ICW had no choice but to change the summons into a "dead or alive" warrant for Morvain. Maverick, Ali, and Aisha stayed at their safe house near the Nile River while everything unfolded. For the past two days, their movements had been quiet, mostly spent reading the news, and more importantly, tracking Morvain''s movements on the magical parchment. Maverick received the news of the "dead or alive" warrant before it even hit the newspapers. Edward had returned shortly after it was issued, bringing the information straight to him. It was now the waiting game. Maverick needed to lure Morvain to a location far from civilization, somewhere uninhabited. The duel would not be quiet, and the last thing he wanted was innocent bystanders getting caught in the crossfire. The evil old wizard, centuries old and at the peak of the Great-Magus rank, would be Maverick''s strongest opponent yet. Although Maverick had recently achieved that same rank, in terms of experience, he was still a complete beginner. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Maverick wasn''t scared. He had his own cards up his sleeve. Still, he knew this wouldn''t be easy, and victory wasn''t guaranteed. This duel was important. Until now, he had been playing everything on easy mode, never facing a true challenge. This time, it would be a real duel¡ªone where neither side would hold back for fear of injuring the other. His teacher, Edward would still be there, but remain hidden, as he had specifically requested not to intervene unless it became a life-or-death situation. This was an experience Maverick needed. Both of them understood that. Most of all, Maverick was determined to put an end to the man himself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 84 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 30 - 30: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (I) (CH - 50) Two days later. The sun sank low, casting a golden light over the desert. In the Tawam region, near the border between the United Arab Emirates and Oman, Jebel Hafeet stood tall and alone, like a silent giant watching over the endless sand and wide open sky. A restless wind moved through the quiet, carrying the dry smell of baked earth and a faint chill that hinted at the coming night. The air was thick with dust, making every breath heavy. All around, the desert stretched on, its silence as strong and unrelenting as the heat. Inside a cave in the mountain, beside a small fire, sat three figures cloaked in dark fabric. Each of them held a container, likely filled with some kind of liquid to drink. The flickering firelight illuminated their faces. Two of the men were middle-aged, their faces hidden beneath thick black beards. The third, seated between them, was much older¡ªhis white beard framed wrinkled skin, though his eyes burned with a sharpness that betrayed his age. He exuded an undeniable authority, clearly the leader of the group. "Lord Morvain... are we really going to hide?" one of the middle-aged men asked, then paused, gesturing toward the empty cave, its walls nothing but cold, barren rock. "Here?" Morvain gave him only a brief, cold glance. It was clear he didn''t take kindly to being confronted. "It is not your place to question me, boy!" he said slowly, his voice low and dangerous. The man flinched, quickly lowering his gaze in a clear sign of submission. The second middle-aged man remained silent, fear unmistakable on his face as his eyes darted nervously between the two. The weight of the older man''s presence seemed to press down on them both equally. The silence stretched on, broken only by the crackling of the fire, before Morvain spoke to the air, his eyes narrowing as he watched the flames dance in the dim light. "Damn you, Garling," he muttered, his voice low and thick with barely restrained fury. "I know it''s you behind this... you''ve always been a nasty thorn in my side..." The two middle-aged men wisely remained silent, not daring to interrupt Morvain''s angry rant. "You think you can be the hero?" His voice dropped deeper, thick with growing darkness. "You''re nothing more than a dog, even with all that power... following your precious laws and hollow ideals like a fool." The older man''s gaze never left the fire, his jaw tightening as he fought to maintain his composure. After a moment, he glanced at the other two, then returned his gaze to the fire, his eyes now blazing with cold fury. "But no matter," he continued, his voice steady yet laced with venom. "Once the masses grow quiet, once the fools are distracted, I''ll slip free of this mess... Foolish laws can never cage me... they always fail." His words carried a quiet, unshakable confidence, as though he believed nothing¡ªnothing at all¡ªcould ever stand in his way. ... Far, a thousand meters above the peak of Jebel Hafeet, four figures hovered, cloaked by powerful Disillusionment spells that would have made them invisible to any ordinary observer. Ali and Aisha both floated on broomsticks, their eyes fixed below, while Maverick and Edward stood atop invisible magical constructs, as though they were standing on solid ground. They all looked down at the mountain below, but only Maverick held a parchment in his hand. His eyes scanned it intently, narrowing as he shifted his gaze from the parchment to the landscape below every few seconds. "Well, let''s get this over with..." Edward muttered, casting a sideways glance at his student. "The space, a thousand meters from Morvain''s position, is now blocked by a barrier created using alchemical items." The two on the broomsticks exchanged a quick look. Aisha spoke up hesitantly, "Wouldn''t that make it impossible for the boss to Apparate as well?" Maverick turned to her briefly at the question, then returned his gaze to the mountain below. "It doesn''t matter..." he said flatly, rolling up the parchment. He handed it to his teacher, then added, "I''m starting now." He raised his hand and glanced at his wrist, focusing on the black bracelet there. In an instant, his attire began to shift. Tiny black particles, almost microscopic, enveloped him, and within seconds, he was cloaked entirely in black. Crimson light flickered from his eye sockets, and a black cape billowed behind him, reaching just past his knees. Without saying a word, he took a step forward and, in a flash, fell headfirst, allowing gravity to take hold. ... Inside the cave, Morvain and his two subordinates sat in tense silence, the crackling flames the only sound filling the air. The trio stared at the fire, lost in thought, when Morvain suddenly lifted his head, his eyes narrowing sharply. For a moment, he stayed still, his gaze fixed on the rocky ceiling as though seeing beyond it. Then, his eyes widened, and he abruptly stood. The sudden movement startled the other two, and they scrambled to their feet, exchanging nervous glances. "Something''s coming..." Morvain muttered, his voice low. His eyes closed as he tapped into his Magical Sense, probing the area for threats. His subordinates dared not interrupt, though anxiety was etched on their faces. They stood frozen, waiting for their leader''s command. After what felt like an eternity, Morvain opened his eyes. "Apparate out," he barked. But no one moved. Seconds later, their eyes collectively widened as they tried¡ªand failed¡ªto vanish. "Ambush!" Morvain hissed, his tone carrying a rare edge of panic. His expression tightened as he added grimly, "We''re trapped inside an anti-Apparition barrier." The weight of his words pressed heavily on his followers. Barriers like these weren''t something just anyone could set up, especially without alerting someone as adept in Magical Sense as Morvain. Before he could issue further commands, a sharp warning flared through his senses. His head whipped around wildly, panic flickering in his eyes, the composure he''d displayed moments earlier now shattered. "It''s coming from outside," he growled, rushing toward the cave''s entrance. As he reached the opening, he froze, his heart sinking as his eyes caught sight of a massive crimson glow above. A searing wave of heat followed, and Morvain subconsciously tilted his head upward. His stomach dropped as he saw it¡ªa colossal fireball, nearly a hundred meters wide, descending directly toward them. "What in the..." Morvain muttered, the words barely audible as he stared at the massive fireball descending upon them, its crimson light casting a hellish glow over the landscape. His two subordinates stumbled out of the cave behind him, their faces drained of color. One managed to stammer, "Lo-Lord Morvain..." his voice trembling with fear. Morvain''s eyes darted upward, calculating. There was no time. Apparating was impossible, and the fireball was too close and massive to outrun. They had only one option. "Shields!" he roared, his voice cutting through the panic. Without hesitation, the three wizards sprang into action. Morvain shouted, "Protego Maxima!", his voice booming with authority as he poured his immense power into the spell. The two middle-aged men followed suit, yelling, "Protego!" Their voices wavered with desperation, their magic fueled by raw fear and the singular thought of survival. A dome of shimmering magical barriers materialized around them, overlapping and crackling with energy as the fireball drew closer, its heat now unbearable. --- A while earlier... Woosh! A dark figure streaked through the air like a shadow of death, descending rapidly toward the rocky mountain below. Maverick focused intently, weighing his first move, before making the decision. His plan was simple: start big. As the jagged terrain rushed toward him, he extended a hand, gripping his wand tightly, and prepared to unleash the most devastating spell in his arsenal. Fiendfyre. The forbidden spell, an EX-rank incantation banned by nearly every magical authority, was one of the most direct ways to cause destruction. Maverick had learned Fiendfyre months ago during a visit to Russia, exploring the darker parts of their magical community¡ªa place similar to Knockturn Alley in London. Fiendfyre wasn''t the only forbidden spell he had picked up over the past year. Maverick had sought out banned magic from all over the world. He might not need to use them often, but it was better to have the knowledge and not need it than to need it and not have it. In his mind, knowing forbidden spells was an advantage worth the risk. What made him even more dangerous was his ability to cast spells without a wand. This skill left no trace behind for anyone to detect, making it almost impossible to link him to any magic he used. Right now, the wand in his hand was just for show. The magic wasn''t coming from it but directly through him. It was a secret he kept from everyone¡ªeven his friends and his teacher. To Maverick, letting people think he needed a wand was a useful deception, one he intended to maintain for as long as possible. With advanced proficiency in Fiendfyre, Maverick had gained enough control over the deadly, cursed flames to direct their destructive force with precision. However, he hadn''t yet reached the legendary mastery of Grindelwald, who could manipulate the inferno as though it were a loyal pet. Maverick was close¡ªso close that one more upgrade in the spell could grant him that same control. But the price of a thousand points was too great, so for now, he chose patience. Gripping his wand tightly, he pointed it toward the mountain. The words of the forbidden incantation slipped from his lips like a whisper, soft but charged with deadly intent. A roar of crimson flames erupted from its tip, rushing forward like a living entity hungry for destruction. Maverick poured his raw emotions and power into the spell, feeding the fire with all the magic he could muster. The inferno grew, expanding rapidly until it was nearly a hundred meters wide. With precise control, he locked onto Morvain''s location using his Magical-Sense and unleashed the monstrous blaze. As he neared the ground, he slowed his descent and stopped, hovering about three hundred meters above the mountainside. He watched as his creation continued to fall, beginning its destructive work below. The Fiendfyre roared as it engulfed the mountainside, devouring everything in its path. For a brief moment, he caught sight of them¡ªthree figures scrambling in panic, conjuring shields to defend themselves. Maverick''s expression twisted into one of disdain, the flicker of their resistance meaningless in the face of such raw devastation. And then¡ª BOOOOM! The flames surged like a living beast, spreading with terrifying speed and precision. Rocks melted into molten rivers, the mountain itself screaming under the relentless assault. Maverick floated above, his cold gaze fixed on the chaos, the Fiendfyre turning destruction into art. ... "Son of a..." Edward muttered under his breath, his eyes wide as he watched from far above. He knew Maverick must have gained a wealth of new magical knowledge during his travels over the past year, but seeing Fiendfyre unleashed¡ªespecially with such raw power¡ªnearly made him curse out loud. The two people beside him, flying on broomsticks, stared in shock, their mouths hanging open at the sight below. The time was just after sunset, and the sky had already begun to darken. But the blazing inferno that Maverick unleashed below lit up the surroundings so brightly that it was possible to see for miles. Edward glanced briefly at the two beside him. In his eyes, they were amateurs¡ªjust Magus rank, their power insignificant. But they were his pupil''s first subordinates, so he didn''t ignore them. "Fly up another half kilometer," he instructed calmly. "The shockwaves will reach this distance." Ali and Aisha snapped out of their shock at Edward''s words and exchanged a look, momentarily silent. "But we''re already a kilometer up..." Aisha spoke hesitantly, but before she could finish, a powerful gust of wind slammed into them. The force was so strong that Ali and Aisha lost control of their broomsticks and were blown away. "Aaaa!" Aisha screamed as she lost her grip on the broom and was sent tumbling through the air. Ali, though silent, suffered the same fate. Fortunately, Edward remained unaffected. The gust of wind had no impact on him. Even his clothes remained perfectly still, as though an invisible barrier had shielded him from the force. With a flick of his hand, he drew on his magical energy and effortlessly caught the two Magus and their broomsticks, preventing them from being blown too far away. With a simple gesture, Edward brought them back to his side, conjuring a magical platform for them to stand on. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two of them looked at him gratefully, though a nervous gulp escaped as they took in the man''s power. "Th-thank you, Mr. Speaker..." Ali stammered. Edward gave a small hum, nodding slightly, and willed them to ascend further. Together, they hovered in the air, watching the battle unfold below them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 84 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 31 - 31: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (II) (CH - 51) Rumble. Rumble, rumble. A hand suddenly burst through the rocks, followed by a powerful gust of air. A figure, cloaked in the torn remnants of burned robes, shot upward and crashed onto the heated, rocky ground below. Maverick watched in silence, his body alert, as the figure slammed heavily onto the ground just a few meters away, directly across from him. It was no surprise to see the old wizard emerge unscathed from the fiery devastation. Though his robes were scorched, the flames had caused no real harm, proving that the man was no ordinary grunt Maverick could easily defeat. Speaking of which, the other two had posed no challenge. They disintegrated instantly, their defensive spells powerless against the overwhelming force of the fiery inferno. Morvain''s gaze sharpened as he studied the figure before him. After a moment, he narrowed his eyes and, with a voice laced in both anger and suspicion, asked, "Who, or what, are you to dare challenge me?" Maverick remained silent, his grip tightening around his wand. Now that he was closer, he could truly feel the power emanating from the man before him. It was unlike any enemy he had ever faced. Though not an Arch-Magus, the older wizard had spent centuries at the Great-Magus rank. At the peak of that level, it was safe to say he could rival anyone, except the seven Speakers. Morvain watched as the figure''s crimson eyes narrowed, and then a distorted voice emerged. "I am... Bloodraven." A tense stillness filled the air before the old man erupted into dark, mocking laughter. "Blood what?" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Is that supposed to be intimidating?" His tone shifted, darkening as he eyed the figure opposite him with suspicion. "Tell me," he demanded, "are you some lost dog sent by Garling?" Maverick didn''t react to the mockery or the question, though he was mildly surprised at how close the man had come to the guess. Instead, his voice cold and distorted, he stated, "You end here, Victor Morvain." The older man squinted. While he had a good idea of how he ended up in this situation, there was still much he didn''t understand. And this clown before him wasn''t offering any answers. "Why hide your face?" he asked, changing his approach. "Surely you''re not one of those seven monsters. I''d be ash if that were the case..." As he spoke, he tore away the remnants of his burned robes in a swiftmotion, revealing a body of lean, hardened muscle that defied his age. Only his weathered face betrayed the years he had lived. "So, you''re at most a Marquis... new, perhaps," he taunted, his words laced with an attempt to provoke. The shadowy figure did not react as expected. Instead, its crimson eyes gleamed coldly, returning the disdain in kind. "Why bother asking," it said, its voice heavy and distorted, "when you''re about to die?" The mockery only fueled the old wizard''s rage. His grip tightened on his wand, and his narrowed eyes burned with fury. "You''ve only just achieved, dog!" he roared, his voice rising with every word. "What I have mastered and lived for centuries!" Maverick sensed the shift in the old man¡ªhis presence sharpening, like a predator honing onto its prey. "I will relish breaking you¡ª" "Avada Kedavra!" No warning, just a sharp, decisive thrust. The old man unleashed the green bolt of death with deadly precision. Maverick was alert, reacting instantly. With a twist of his body, he dodged to the side, then shot upward, soaring ten meters in the span of a heartbeat. His movements didn''t stop there¡ªhe lunged his wand forward and fired a silent, powerful exploding hex in return. The older man was a skilled master of Magical-Sense and Magical-Energy Manipulation. His reaction was just as quick, sidestepping with swift ease. Boom! The explosion sent rocky debris flying in all directions, covering a twenty-meter radius. The shockwave caught the old man off guard briefly, throwing off his balance¡ªjust enough. Without hesitation, Maverick lunged forward, unleashing a powerful disarming charm. But halfway to its target, Maverick saw the man twist his body in an almost unnatural way, steadying himself. In a single, fluid motion, the old wizard countered, sending a disarming charm of his own back at Maverick. Boom! The two spells collided like bolts of red lightning, exploding with a thunderous boom. Crackle! Crackle! One hovered in the air, while the other remained firmly grounded. Both wizards kept their wands extended, pouring all their power into their magic. Wild and electric bolts leaked into the air as the spells battled for dominance. The collision of their magic not only held them in a deadlock but also unleashed a destructive aftermath that spread to the surroundings. Neither wizard could overpower the other. Thinking quickly, Maverick flicked his free hand, making the ground beneath Morvain shift suddenly. The unexpected shift in the ground disrupted the old man''s focus, weakening his spell. Maverick''s disarming charm overpowered it, breaking through with force as it surged forward. But just as the spell was about to hit, Morvain once again demonstrated his experience, swiftly sidestepping with unnatural speed. Booom! The curse smashed into the rocky terrain, carving through it like a hot knife through butter. Shards of stone exploded outward, scattering debris in every direction and leaving a jagged scar on the landscape. "Avada Kedavra!" The call for death rang out again. Through the swirling dust and debris, the green ray shot forward. But it wasn''t fast enough to escape Maverick''s magical senses. He twisted in mid-air, dodging to the side, and with a swift motion, fired a bludgeoning curse at the same point. Boom! The explosion rocked the ground, sending another shockwave through the air as debris scattered in all directions. The older wizard darted in and out of sight with erratic movements, using the chaos of the rubble to his advantage. Maverick remained focused, his eyes constantly shifting, tracking Morvain''s every motion through the swirling dust. Whoosh! Spells shot out in all colors¡ªstunning hexes, binding hexes, blasting hexes¡ªbeams targeting Maverick as he hovered above. But they were easy to avoid. He moved side to side, tilting his head slightly, letting the spells miss¡ªsome crashing into the mountainside, others shooting into the sky. Thanks to the Extraordinary-Characteristic granted by his overpowered broomstick, maneuvering through the air felt as natural as moving on solid ground. Boom! Boom! Whoosh! Maverick didn''t just dodge and played the target. He countered every attack with his own relentless barrage of spells. Some were cast individually, while others chained together in rapid succession But the older man was more than just a skilled wizard¡ªhis movements were quick and unpredictable, like a rat darting through shadows, always staying one step ahead. Each of his attacks narrowly missed, and the only thing that suffered was the ground beneath them. The earth shook with every near miss, cracking and breaking as the impacts left deep scars. After a few more exchanges, Morvain paused, and Maverick did the same. Morvain lifted his head, his gaze locking onto the figure clad in black, its crimson eyes. "Is that some kind of charm?" he asked, suspicion in his voice as he watched how effortlessly Maverick maneuvered through the air. "Or perhaps a prop?" Maverick remained silent, eyes fixed on Morvain, and letting silence stretch. His refusal to answer only deepened Morvain''s frustration, the older wizard''s hands trembling with barely contained rage. "Fine," he spat, voice low and dripping with fury. "I''ll break you first, and then make you tell me everything." With a scowl, Morvain fired a blasting curse, but Maverick was too fast. The fiery bolt missed him by inches and struck a nearby boulder, exploding with a loud crash. Fragments of rock flew in all directions, scattering across the area. The ground beneath them trembled with the force of their magic. They continued their assault, moving constantly, dodging, and firing all manner of destructive spells. Some missed, while others collided mid-air. At times, they reached a stalemate, their spells canceling each other out in an instant. The surroundings crumbled with every attack as their movements became faster, like two streaks of light darting through the chaos. The destruction grew as they began using Transfiguration to shape the ground and rocks into weapons, and it didn''t take long before a kilometer-wide radius was left unrecognizable, the landscape transformed into a battleground. ... High above the mountain range, three figures hovered in silence, their expressions unreadable as they watched the chaos unfold below. Over an hour had passed since the duel began, yet the intensity showed no sign of diminishing. The destruction had only grown, and even from their vantage point high above, they could still feel the vibrations of the battle''s aftermath. Smoke and dust now blanketed the rocky, barren terrain, while streaks of red, blue, and green light flashed through in different directions. Loud booms echoed often as two shield-like spheres would slammed into each other with incredible speeds, each collision sending shockwaves rippling through the area, shaking the mountains and scattering debris. Edward watched solemnly, his eyes fixed on the battle below. His grip on his wand was firm, ready to intervene at a moment''s notice. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ali and Aisha, however, were filled with a mix of awe, worry, and fear, their first time witnessing magic capable of such devastation. Boom! Boom! The aftermath of each collision felt like the calm before the next storm. "How long can they keep this up..." Aisha''s quiet voice cut through the tension, her question obviously directed at the senior man beside her. There was no immediate response from Edward. Instead, he pulled out a few devices¡ªsmall, gadget-like items that looked like cameras but a little different from any they had seen before. "They work like magical cameras," he explained, "but a bit more advanced than the usual ones." He addressed the man and woman standing beside him, within the magical construct. "I''ll be moving, you two take the shots." The two magus exchanged confused glances, unsure of exactly what was going on. They could guess, vaguely, that this was something their boss had arranged with his teacher. But they dared not ask, and instead, silently accepted their tasks. Edward noticed their obedience and smirked inwardly, giving a silent thumbs up to his student. Subordinates should act this way¡ªknowing when to stay quiet and follow orders. "It won''t be long, probably another hour," he added casually, answering Aisha''s earlier question. "The kid''s gonna win." Meanwhile, he couldn''t help but think to himself, Why isn''t this idiot using my spell... ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 85 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 32 - 32: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (III) (CH - 52) Three hours had passed, and though the action continued, its intensity had lessened. The movements were no longer as fast or flashy as they had been at the beginning. The massive mountain, once towering over a kilometer high, was now almost unrecognizable. It wasn''t just the mountain¡ªthe surrounding rocky desert, especially on the side where the battle had raged, was now scarred beyond recognition. Deep craters and long gashes carved into the earth marked the sheer intensity of the fight. It wouldn''t be hard for Maverick to end the duel. The illusion charm was his most useful spell now. It might not fool the old man as easily as an average wizard, but it didn''t have to. All he needed was to catch the old man off guard¡ªa single moment to land a fatal blow before the old wizard noticed anything. But Maverick wasn''t in a hurry. The duel would end when he decided it was time. Morvain''s every move was deliberate, his actions sharp and precise, every spell executed with perfection¡ªa result of years of practical experience. Maverick, on the other hand, was simply observing, learning, and studying every trick as the fight progressed, using it to refine his own way of dueling. Although it wasn''t easy¡ªfar from it¡ªhe found the battle extremely difficult. There were even a few close calls with those green death beams, but he pressed on, countering the old man''s every spell and movement. If anyone asked what he needed most right now, the answer was simple: experience. And Morvain had plenty of it. ... Boom! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two curses collided in midair, locking in a fierce struggle of power as searing energy lit up the battlefield. Crackle! Crackle! They surged back and forth, each trying to overpower the other, but neither managed to break through. "Why are you doing this?" the old man suddenly shouted, his wand outstretched, magic surging from it like water bursting from a broken hose. "What''s in this for you? Money? Fame?" His voice screamed with frustration, each question sharper than the last. The dark figure across from him stayed silent, fully committed to the battle, matching his power without a sound. "Speak, you insufferable clown..." He exclaimed, anger evident in every word. "I''ll give you all the money you need. Centuries of amassed wealth..." He pressed on despite the rising fury in his voice. It was clear the old wizard was feeling desperate, as the figure he had once dismissed as a mere pawn was proving to be anything but. He kept shouting, the frantic words of a desperate man on the brink of losing everything. "Fame? You''ve kept me here for hours! That alone should be enough..." His hand pressed forward, straining as if to pour every last drop of his magic. Woosh! Unfortunately, that small burst of power did almost nothing, pushing forward for only a brief moment before being forced back. Crackle! Crackle! "Damn you!" he cursed under his breath, then yelled again, "Enough! None of us will walk away from this unscarred..." Maverick once again tuned out the old man''s ranting, though he couldn''t deny there was some truth to his words.. As long as the duel continued like this, with neither side revealing their trump cards, there would be no end in sight. Crackle! Crackle! Rumble! The stalemate persisted, destructive bolts of lightning flashing and arcing through the surrounding landscape. Suddenly, with a decisive twist, the old man leaped to the side, canceling his magic. Woosh! Maverick''s curse shot forward and blasted into the mountainside. Boom! Contrary to Maverick''s expectation, the old man chose not to counterattack this time. He stood panting, his furious gaze locked on the crimson eyes of the mask. The shockwave and swirling dust from the aftermath struck him from behind, but the old man stood firm despite his battered, half-dead appearance¡ªonly his tattered pants fluttered in response. His body was riddled with wounds and gashes, yet there was no sign of surrender. Maverick too was exhausted, badly injured in several places, though the alchemical suit hid the full extent of his injuries. The staredown lasted a moment, then the old man spoke, his tone surprisingly steady. "Bloodraven... right?" Maverick raised a brow under his mask. This was the first time Morvain had used his alias. "You''re strong. In fact, apart from those seven, I doubt any wizard or witch could kill you..." he panted, his anger still simmering but his voice calmer than before. "Why do this?" he paused, his tone sharp. "I meant what I said. Money¡ªgalleons, gold, Muggle currency, whatever you want..." He narrowed his eyes. "Just let me apparate out of here." His voice was steady, as if he expected his words to be obeyed. "You die, and everything you possess will be mine," the figure opposite him finally responded. The distorted words only served to fuel the old wizard''s rage further. Rumble! Magic flared from the old man. The build-up of rage was becoming palpable. "CURSE YOU, CLOWN!" he yelled, his voice full of anger, almost on the brink of madness. Maverick remained alert, his Magical-Sense never faltering. He watched as the old man raised his hand, focusing on the ring on his finger. A piece of parchment¡ªor perhaps the skin of some animal¡ªappeared in his grasp. With a swift motion, the old man used his wand to slice a gash into his arm, letting blood drip onto the parchment. The old man''s narrowed eyes met Maverick''s. "You''ve forced my hand... I will skin you first, and then only kill you." Maverick had no idea what was happening, but one thing was certain. The parchment the old man held radiated death. It was dark magic, the most vile kind he had ever felt. --- Above the mountain. "Not good..." Edward muttered, his eyes fixed on the scene below. "That looks like a contract... Demonology!" He added, narrowing his eyes then turned his head, as if seeing something the others couldn''t. Unfortunately, the two magus next to him couldn''t use Magical-Sense and could only perceive what they saw and heard. They gave the Arch-Magus a confused glance, but the man paid no mind to their gesture. They watched him raise his hand and begin chanting in a mysterious language. ... About a kilometer away from their position, hidden under a Disillusionment Charm, another group of figures observed the devastation below. At the forefront stood a tall, striking woman with thick dark brown hair styled in an updo. She wore elegant formal clothing beneath a luxurious fur-trimmed cloak, radiating the presence of someone of high status. Her sophisticated, commanding demeanor mirrored that of Edward. To her right stood a little girl, barely reaching the woman''s waist. She had blonde hair and wore a uniform. To her left stood two middle-aged men. One was dressed in traditional Middle Eastern royal attire, while the other wore a blend of wizarding robes and the same aristocratic style. A little further behind were four more men¡ªtwo in suits with firearms strapped to their waists, and the other two in combat-ready wizarding robes. Their postures exuded professionalism and alertness. Even the tallest among them barely reached the height of the tall woman''s chest. It wasn''t that the others were short; it was simply that the woman was abnormally tall, towering over them as if she were a half-giant. Booom! They all flinched, except for the tall woman, when another explosion echoed from below. "This has to stop," the man in royal Middle Eastern attire said, glancing to his right and raising his head. His tone carried an accent that matched his appearance. "Do something¡­ stop these lunatics before they destroy my country''s heritage!" His words sounded more like an order. The other man, dressed in a mix of wizarding and traditional clothing, gave him a sideways glance, his expression clearly showing disdain. "Sheikh Hassan, please show some respect to Madam Speaker. We''re lucky she even decided to respond to your request." The girl beside the woman also glanced at him, her irritation clear. "Teacher will act when she wants to, old man..." Her words earned a sharp look from the older man. "What action? You want the entire mountain to disappear, little girl?" He paused, his tone growing more annoyed. "And this is not something a child should¡ª" "Be very careful with what you say next, Emir Hassan," the tall woman cut in, her voice firm and weighted, her French accent unmistakable. It was clear that the woman and the girl shared a close bond. (A/N: "Emir" is a title used to address certain rulers or leaders in Middle Eastern countries.) The older man flinched, his eyes widening before he quickly fell silent, as though the very air around him had grown heavier under an invisible force. After a moment of tense silence, the other man said, "It''s gone quiet," glancing down. The tall woman raised an eyebrow. "It seems the old fool is desperate," she said quietly. "Teacher, what are they saying?" the little girl asked, glancing up at her with curiosity. The woman turned to meet her gaze and offered a small smile before looking back below. "The criminal Morvain seems to be trying to negotiate. He''s offering wealth to the... mysterious man he''s fighting." "You mean he''s losing?" the man in wizarding robes and traditional attire interjected, a surprised expression on his face. "Apparently so," the tall woman replied, but her expression suddenly shifted, her pupils contracting. "Ce n''est pas bon..." she muttered in French, her tone solemn. The little girl gave her a questioning look but noticed her teacher suddenly turn her head toward another direction and nod, as though in silent communication with someone. Before the girl could ask, the woman spoke again, her voice steady yet commanding as she glanced at the now timid-looking Sheikh. "Emir Hassan, stay close to Minister Yasir." She turned to the others. "All of you, be on guard. Do not waver, no matter what pressure you feel on your minds." She then looked down beside her. "Fleur, stay close. Hold onto my robes," she said gently but firmly, switching to French for the last part. Raising both her hands, the magical construct they stood in began to rise higher and higher, stopping only when the mountain below appeared half its original size. The woman started chanting in a strange, unknown language, her eyes glowing with an ethereal light. The others remained silent, their faces tense, but also filled with awe, as they began to feel the weight of powerful magic emanating from her like a heavy downpour. They did not interrupt, understanding that something significant and dangerous may be about to unfold from below. Before their eyes, a barrier began to materialize, stretching outward in a massive circular formation, covering at least a kilometer. Its sheer size was awe-inspiring. To their surprise, another identical barrier formed far across from them, advancing toward their own. As the edges moved closer, the two barriers began to connect, forming a colossal dome that encompassed the entire mountain below. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 86 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 33 - 33: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (IV) (CH - 53) The air grew heavy as a dense, ominous pressure began to press down on the rocky desert. In the heart of the chaos stood a half-naked, bloodied old man, facing a figure covered in black, separated by a tense distance. A blood-soaked parchment hovered beside the old man, but his gaze never wavered from the figure across from him. His bloodshot eyes burned with a fury so intense it was as though he were staring at his most hated enemy. Maverick''s expression hardened as his Magical-Sense flared with danger. The bloodied parchment pulsed with malevolent energy, its oppressive darkness intensifying. The overwhelming force compelled him to retreat a few meters, but his gaze remained locked on the old wizard. A low, maniacal chuckle escaped Morvain, dripping with madness and disdain as he watched the figure across from him. Then, as if sensing something, his eyes narrowed, glancing upward briefly before returning to the figure before him. "So, your owner''s been watching all along, hasn''t he, dog?" Maverick too, cast a quick glance upward as his Magical-Sense detected a powerful barrier enclosing the area. He knew his teacher was nearby and assumed it was his doing, so he paid it no further mind and shifted his focus back to the old man. He watched as the old man began muttering frantically in an unfamiliar language, and soon after, the bloodied parchment beside him began glowing ominously, pulsing with crimson light. Then, with a sudden, maniacal laugh, the old wizard raised his hand to the sky. "GREAT DEMON SLIFER! GRANT ME YOUR UNHOLY POWER!" With the old man''s manic scream, Maverick immediately felt the pressure around him intensify. A wave of raw power struck him, forcing him to cross his arms in a defensive brace as he was shoved back several meters. The ground beneath him began to rumble, and even the once-clear sky darkened as clouds formed at an unnatural speed, signaling that something ominous and dangerous was about to be unleashed. He saw the bloodied parchment disintegrated into crimson light, which then coalesced into a small, glowing, blood-red bead, before embedding itself into the old wizard''s chest. Everything unfolding before him felt like an evil ritual, or perhaps an offering made in exchange for something far worse. The air was thick with an uneasy, dark energy. Maverick could sense that whatever the old man had just completed, its consequences were about to unfold. Sure enough, a dark, malevolent energy began to spread from the old wizard, filling the air with a chilling presence. Maverick watched as the old man''s eyes turned an unnatural pitch black¡ªempty, soulless voids, as if they were no longer human. He heard the old man speak, but the voice that came out was not his own. It was distorted, unnatural, as though something ancient and terrible was controlling him. The few words he spoke carried a chilling weight, their meaning even more terrifying. "A THOUSAND INFANT SOULS..." It was a statement, a price to be paid, a consequence to be faced. Almost immediately after the voice faded, the old wizard''s pupils returned to normal, but his whole presence had changed. Maverick saw the old man lazily inspect his body for a moment before looking ahead and meeting his gaze. He spoke in an eerily calm voice, as if recounting an old story. "For centuries, I have bargained with the fallen for life, hoping that one day I might elevate my rank..." "You see, boy, I spent years relentlessly gathering my magic, seeking a breakthrough, but life is cruelly finite. There is no spell, no potion, no enchantment to stave off death once the sands of time run out¡ªunless, of course, one dares to delve into darker paths. Equivalent exchange... sacrifices must be made." He paused, his gaze hollow, as though reliving the deeds he''d done. "I wasn''t like this at first. Cruel. At first, I detested it¡ªthe blood of magical virgins staining my hands. But then I saw... we wizards, who are meant to stand above all others, debase ourselves by mingling with lesser beings... choosing to mate... with animals." He paused once more, as if daring anyone to judge him, "So tell me, what is so unspeakable about sacrificing the byproducts of such loathsome unions? Half-breeds, mongrels¡ªcreatures with magic but none of its dignity. Animals, nothing more, nothing less." Morvain''s voice dropped to a low, menacing whisper as he continued. "Centuries I have offered them, and for my devotion, I was rewarded. Today, I stood on the brink of ascension¡ªat the peak of the Great-Magus, just one step from a breakthrough. And you, you insignificant child, have made it all meaningless..." His tone shifted, darker now, laced with rage. "Just a few more decades, a few more offerings, and I would have reached the ranks of those seven monsters. I was so close... it was within my grasp." "Now I''ll have to offer countless more lives than ever before, a slave to their demands... and for what? A fleeting surge of power to deal with a nobody like you¡ªa clown whose name I don''t even know," he growled, his calm fa?ade cracking under the weight of his fury. Maverick listened quietly to the old man''s rant, his face blank. The old fool tried to justify his evil deeds, but in reality, he was nothing but a blatant racist. It was clear now. Maverick watched as Morvain''s grip on his wand tightened, his eyes turning bloodshot, until finally, he let out a furious roar. Then, a wave of raw, unprecedented power burst from him, surging outward like a massive wave and engulfing the entire area in its crushing grip. Rumble! Rumble! It felt as though gravity itself had multiplied tenfold. Maverick staggered under the weight, as if a mountain had collapsed onto his shoulders. His senses wavered, distorted by the crushing pressure. It wasn''t just physical. It went deeper. The weight pressed on his very spirit, trying to shatter his resolve and extinguish his will to face the man before him. He knew exactly what this was. Dominant Spirit! The very manifestation of magical will. But for someone like Morvain, who had not yet ascended to Arch-Magus, to unleash it at such intensity? Maverick figured it likely had something to do with the ritual and the temporary power boost it had granted Morvain. There was no time to dwell on it though. The force had completely enveloped him, as if it sought to make his spirit kneel. Gritting his teeth, he slowly lifted his head, his determined gaze locking onto the old wizard''s wild, furious eyes. Then... BOOM! An equally powerful surge of magic erupted from him, instantly shattering the oppressive force pressing down on him. The wave of his own Dominant Spirit clashed with Morvain''s, slowly pushing it back until the two forces met in an unyielding stalemate. The clash of their wills intensified, causing the air around them to tremble violently, so much so that it began to affect the weather itself. The already dark sky churned, swirling storm clouds spiraling above, as if the heavens themselves were reacting to the chaos of their confrontation. "IMPOSSIBLE!" Morvain bellowed, disbelief etched across his face. "YOU''RE JUST A MARQUIS!" Maverick said nothing, pushing his will forward. He watched as the old wizard first showed disbelief, then anger, which soon turned into fury. AAAAHH! He screamed, losing the last shred of his sanity. Then, with a desperate surge, he thrust his wand forward, his voice cracking as he roared, "COME! HELL FIRE!" A torrent of crimson flames erupted from his wand, surging forward with terrifying speed. In that instant, both wizards instinctively ceased their struggle of wills. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick reacted swiftly, propelling himself backwards while a shimmering shield of magic formed before him, protecting him from the incoming inferno. He accelerated, retreating further, but the flames showed no sign of ceasing their relentless expansion. It wasn''t that they were following him, but rather that they were growing¡ªswelling larger and larger with every passing moment. In mere seconds, the fire transformed into a monstrous sphere, over half a kilometer in size. The ground beneath it turned to molten lava, and the rocks near the mountain''s base liquefied under the intense heat. "RISE!!!" The old wizard''s frantic scream pierced through the chaos, his voice barely audible over the roar of the flames. Then, to Maverick''s astonishment, the fire began to shift. The once chaotic inferno slowly morphed into a massive, humanoid figure¡ªcrimson flames swirling and reshaping into a towering form, as tall as the mountain itself. A deafening roar erupted from the fiery creature as it swung its flaming arms, each swipe blasting chunks of the mountainside away. Maverick watched, frozen in shock, his hands shaking uncontrollably as the monstrosity took form. He could feel the intense heat radiating from it, despite being hundreds of meters away. But it wasn''t just the searing heat that shook him¡ªit was the power. The magic. The sheer weight of the malevolent energy emanating from it. It was the same energy he had felt when the old wizard''s eyes turned black, when the demonic voice had spoken through him. His mind raced, weighing his options. There was no time for hesitation. The illusion spell, which he might have relied on earlier, was completely useless now. Morvain''s magic had become far too large, erratic, and unstable. Any attempt to cast such a spell would be instantly negated. That left him with two choices. He could signal for his teacher to intervene¡ªor... His thoughts moved to the system. Over the past year and two months, his points had accumulated into the thousands. Of those, nearly 2,000 had been used to increase his wizard rank to Great-Magus, and another 1,000 had been spent on upgrading the new spells he had accumulated during his travels. Now with nearly 3,400 points left, the time had come to make a choice. He hesitated for only a moment before making his decision. There was no time to waste. It was a choice between Transfiguration or the most destructive spell in his arsenal. Fiendfyre. Grindelwald had nearly turned half of Paris to ash with it. Maverick believed only the former Dark Lord had achieved Master-level proficiency with the spell in recent history. The other option was raising his Transfiguration talent to Master level. But upgrading a talent from Advanced to Master proficiency would burn 3,000 points, and that was simply too much for the moment. With a clenched jaw, Maverick pushed 1,000 points into upgrading Fiendfyre from Advanced to Master proficiency. He didn''t stop there. As the rush of memories and experience flooded his being, he pushed another 1,000 points directly into his Magical Energy. Exhausted and with little stamina left, he needed to replenish it quickly, and this was the fastest way to make it happen. It wasn''t the most efficient use of his points, but Maverick didn''t have time to be efficient. Though this wouldn''t restore him to full strength, it would bring him close enough, and the added Magical-Energy would amplify the power of his spell. As the familiar surge of energy coursed through him, Maverick briefly glanced at his status screen, confirming the changes. [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Great-Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 5,782+ ] [ Points: 1,359 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: ] [ Excellent grade spellcasting ] [ Excellent grade Independent Expanded Dimension ] [ Excellent grade Flight ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Spacial Rift (Advanced +) ] [ Dominant Spirit (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Alchemy (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Master Proficiency: ] [ Fiendfyre + ] [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [ Illusio Lunam Lectorem + | Flipendo + | Bombarda + | Bombarda Maxima + | Expelliarmus + | Sanare Vipra (Advanced healing) + | Protego + | Finite Incantatem + | Petrificus Totalus + | Stupefy + | PatronusCharm + | Episkey (Healing) + | Reparo + | Revelio + | Disillusionment + | Wingardium Leviosa + | Occlumency + | Legilimency + | Apparition + | Mirror World spell + | Confundus + ] [ Aquired Intermediate Proficiency: ] [ ... ] With the added points to his Magical-Energy, Maverick felt his stamina return. The exhaustion that had weighed on him lifted, replaced by a sense of clarity. More importantly, he felt stronger, more focused and his confidence grew as the power inside him settled, ready to be used. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 86 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 34 - 34: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (V) (CH - 54) High above the mountain range. The Emir of the Emirates murmured Arabic phrases repetitively, his trembling voice echoing as if the chants alone could shield him from the nightmare unfolding below. What lay beneath them was a monstrosity beyond comprehension, a scene that defied both imagination and reason. The sheer scale of it sent a chill through his spine, his hand instinctively clutching the robes of his counter part beside him¡ªthe Minister of Magic for his nation. ROAR! They watched as the monster, towering like a mountain and engulfed in flames as if it were the very incarnation of hell itself, let out a thunderous bellow, swinging its arms wildly like a mindless beast. Hot gusts of wind and shockwaves erupted from its center, reaching them even from nearly two kilometers above the ground. Fortunately, they were safe. A dome-like barrier of pure magic surrounded them, a protective construct crafted by the Arch-Magus woman at their side. "What in Merlin''s name has Victor Morvain gotten himself into... this evil magic is..." muttered Minister Yasir, his voice trembling as he stared downward, his face a mixture of horror and shock. "This is... not just magic from our world," the tall woman answered, her gaze fixed on the chaos below. Her voice was solemn as she addressed the entire group. "Demonology. Power drawn from other dimensions. That old man... it seems he has ties to the Zealots." She stood with her hands outstretched, a colossal barrier encasing the entire mountain like a shimmering dome. This was no mere shield spell, but something countless times more powerful¡ªa magic only a witch of her caliber could conjure. "Speaker Maxime... you mean..." Minister Yasir asked, his voice filled with shock as he turned to look at her. "Teacher... what''s a Zealot?" the little girl asked, unable to help herself as she clung to her robe. It was clear she wasn''t familiar with the strange term. The tall woman glanced down at her, her tone soft but firm. "It''s not something you need to worry about, ma ch¨¨re..." she said, her eyes quickly returning to the scene unfolding before them. Just then, a wave of terrifying magic crashed into the barrier, making it shudder violently. The force rippled through the air, but just as quickly as it struck, the barrier stabilized, silencing the disturbance. "The mysterious man is finally showing his hand," said the tall woman, now identified as Maxime. Her voice was calm and steady as she waved her hand, effortlessly dissipating the shockwave that had rattled her construct. From their position, Morvain and Maverick were barely visible specks amidst the turmoil, the sheer devastation making it nearly impossible to spot them with sight alone. But for a witch of her caliber, this was no challenge. Her gaze remained fixed on the two figures, and more than that, she had heard every word they''d spoken since her arrival. Her attention sharpened on the black-clad figure, hovering defiantly as a faintly glowing shield protected him from the fiery winds and waves of force. A part of her couldn''t help but feel curious as he used a magic unfamiliar to her to glide through the air. She watched as, with a swift movement, he flew backward, retreating hundreds of meters in an instant, moving with incredible speed, away from the towering, flaming giant. For a moment, he seemed to hesitate, hovering motionless as if lost in thought. Then, slowly, the figure raised his wand toward the sky. What came next stopped her breath. A surge of flames erupted from him, blazing upward with fierce intensity. These flames were nothing like the demon''s orange inferno¡ªno, they were deeper, richer, a crimson red, like the color of blood. They expanded rapidly, growing larger with each passing moment, consuming everything in their path. Her heart raced as she watched. She recognized the magic. She had seen it before and even wielded it herself. But the skill, the sheer mastery, the control¡ªit had been decades since she had witnessed anyone command the unruly fire so effortlessly. Unlike Morvain, this masked figure was doing it with nothing but his mind and magic, with no external force or entity guiding the power. The crimson flames surged higher, growing until they towered over the desert like a second sun, pulsing with raw, unbridled energy. Then, slowly, the shape began to shift. Wings. Massive wings of fire unfurled, their span nearly half a kilometer wide. They beat the air with slow, deliberate power, sending scorching waves of heat crashing down the mountainside. Even the blazing monster was pushed back, the hurricane-like force from a few powerful flaps shoving it toward the mountain side. And then came the body. The flames twisted and shifted, shaping a massive, regal form. Within moments, a colossal bird stood towering over the chaos, its fiery wings stretching into the sky. Its crimson glow bathed the landscape in an ominous light, and the raw energy it radiated was enough to make even the tall woman''s hands tremble. Within the construct, shock was evident on every face. Even Maxime, usually so composed, showed signs of awe. For everyone else, their astonishment came purely from what they were witnessing. The raw power of the spectacle was beyond their understanding, something they could only imagine. The Arch-Magus''s barrier absorbed it all, shielding them from the overwhelming force. "P-professeur..." The little girl''s voice shook as she clung to Maxime''s robes, fear evident in her eyes. Maxime knelt down, her gaze softening as she placed a gentle hand on the girl''s trembling shoulder. "I''m here... you''re safe," she murmured in their native tongue, her voice steady and reassuring. She paused, lifting the girl''s chin so their eyes met. "Watch closely. Take in every detail. A duel like this... it''s something you may never see again." On the other side, a similar scene played out as Edward used his magic to shield the two Magus beside him. Unlike his colleague in rank, Edward was prepared to intervene at any moment. He stood ready, waiting for his pupil''s signal to step in and put an end to the chaos that was rapidly overwhelming the land beneath them. .... IMPOSSIBLE! IMPOSSIBLE! The frantic, unwilling cries of Morvain went unheard as he watched in disbelief, overwhelmed by the endless surprises this unknown figure had brought. His eyes locked onto the colossal crimson bird of fire, its claws lunging forward, pinning his creation to the mountain. His mind refused to accept what he was seeing, unable to comprehend how a Great-Magus like himself could overpower his own creation¡ªsomething he had summoned into existence by channeling evil magic after pledging himself to a demon. It wasn''t just the sheer force that shocked him, it was the obedience of the inferno itself, a flame known to be the most forbidden due to its wild, uncontrollable nature. In the end, Morvain could do nothing but watch helplessly as his creation was torn apart. Behind it all, Maverick hovered above the Fiendfyre, his form a mere silhouette against the blazing spectacle below. Every ounce of his power was channeled into the inferno, the raw magic flowing through him as his recently replenished stamina was rapidly drained. The strain was immense¡ªhe could feel his body protesting, the exhaustion creeping in¡ªbut the power he commanded was undeniable. His grasp on the destructive spell had grown into something far beyond his expectations. It felt as though the flame had become an extension of himself, responding to his every command with flawless obedience. And it wasn''t just destroying Morvain''s demonic creation, it was devouring it. The crimson raven swelled in size and intensity, growing fiercer with each passing moment. In contrast, the humanoid fire shrank, its power diminishing rapidly. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ROARR! ROARR! The two colossal fire behemoths clashed with apocalyptic force, their flames as vast as the mountain itself. Each strike sent shockwaves through the air, reducing the landscape to ruin. The mountain trembled and crumbled under their power, boulders turning to molten slag on contact. The heat was so intense that it could burn anything nearby, while the scorching winds spread out, strong enough to vaporize anything unlucky enough to be caught in their wake. "I DON''T ACCEPT THIS!" "This is impossible! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!" Morvain''s desperate cries pierced the air, but they fell on deaf ears. He looked broken, both in mind and body. The once-lean muscles had vanished, leaving him resembling a malnourished old man, his appearance finally matching the age on his face. It was as if the price of his dark rituals had finally caught up to him. He watched helplessly as his twisted magic was crushed, pinned to the mountain like prey caught in a trap. The crimson bird''s beak pressed against the demonic fire''s face, and he could see the flames being drawn in, like a black hole. His creation''s size and power shrank rapidly, while the enemy''s grew ever more formidable. As the fiery humanoid shrank, its grasp on the magic holding its form together weakened. With every passing second, it became more unstable, glowing brighter and flickering violently, as if it could erupt in a catastrophic explosion at any moment. Sensing the impending danger, Morvain, utterly drained, made a frantic bid for escape. He stumbled and scrambled across the shattered terrain, a miserable impression of the powerhouse he had once been. Maverick, on the other hand, had been fully focused on obliterating the monstrous entity. But then, as realization struck, he abruptly launched himself backward, flying swiftly to create distance. The colossal fiery raven, as if sentient and responsive to its master''s will, unleashed a single, thunderous beat of its wings. It released its talons from the monstrous humanoid and lunged toward Maverick with power and speed. Moments later, everything collapsed into chaos. BOOOOOM!!! The unstable mass of fire erupted, expanding like a devastating explosion that shook the mountain to its core. The blast originated at its heart, carving out a nearly kilometer-wide chunk from the 26-kilometer-long, 5-kilometer-wide peak. It happened in an instant, fueled by nothing but raw, unstable magic¡ªexpanding and contracting in a flash, obliterating everything in its path. Boulders and rocks melted into molten streams or vaporized on the spot. All that remained was scorched ground and the bitter stench of burning earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 87 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 35 - 35: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (VI) (CH - 55) "Get outta there, kid... get outta there..." Edward muttered repeatedly under his breath, his eyes fixed on the chaos before him. His face was tight with tension, fists clenched, ready to act at any moment. His words, though quiet, didn''t go unnoticed by the two magus standing beside him. They were also frozen in disbelief, struggling to process what they were witnessing. The struggle for dominance between the two titans wreaked absolute destruction, with molten boulders larger than trucks hurled through the air in the aftermath. Gradually, the demonic titan shrank with each passing moment, its very essence devoured by the raven''s relentless hunger. "Is... Is the boss okay, Mr. Speaker?" Aisha asked, quickly glancing at Edward before focusing back on the chaos below. To her, Maverick¡ªor whatever he had created¡ªseemed to have the upper hand. But she knew better than to believe everything she saw, so she turned to the Arch-Magus when she heard him muttering under his breath. "Quiet and let me focus..." Edward responded instinctively, causing the witch to flinch and swallow anything else she had wanted to say. He was too focused on his pupil, and unlike Ali and Aisha, he understood the situation better and could sense what was truly happening. He saw the demonic titan beneath the blazing raven lose its magic, and at the same time, he noticed it becoming increasingly unstable. It was only a matter of moments before it collapsed, the immense force held in check by magic, threatening to erupt in a catastrophic burst. "You two, stay put..." Edward spoke suddenly. It was the first time they saw the Arch-Magus this anxious. "I''ll go grab the kid¡ª" Before he could finish his words or act on his impulse, the inevitable began. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BOOOOM! "Shit..." He cursed under his breath, moving swiftly. He cut off the magic flowing into the mountain''s protective dome, leaving only the construct around the two magus to keep them safe. With a burst of speed, he lunged like a rocket. But before he could even get halfway, the fiery raven surged forward with an unnatural swiftness for its size and engulfed his student. His eyes widened in shock, but being the man he was, he quickly understood the bold action his student must have been thinking. Reluctantly, he quickly changed course, blinking back to the construct. "You better not die..." he muttered, his voice filled with anxiety and concern for his pupil. For Ali and Aisha, by the time realization hit, it was already too late. They didn''t have time to voice their concerns, as they watched the catastrophe unfold before them. Edward ignored their shocked, reluctant expressions and pushed the construct upward with all his power. Yet, despite his efforts, the expanding tsunami of fire surged faster, quickly engulfing them. Thankfully, Edward was no ordinary wizard. The apocalyptic flames would have obliterated any lesser wizard, but they barely scratched the Arch-Magus''s protective magic¡ªrevealing just a fraction of the sheer magnitude of his power. For Ali and Aisha, though they didn''t feel the heat or shock of the explosion, their eyes couldn''t escape the blinding light, countless times brighter than staring directly at the sun. It was so intense that for years to come, the people of Oman, the Emirates, and neighboring nations would speak of it, weaving stories and conspiracy theories about the blinding glow that had once filled the night sky. .... Half an hour later, the sky cleared. The dark clouds, which had appeared out of nowhere, disappeared just as quickly as they came after the battle ended, revealing a beautiful sea of stars that would usually be visible from this spot. The catastrophic blast left no lingering smoke or deadly radiation. Unlike the fiery aftermath of explosions from elemental reactions, magical flames didn''t follow the laws of science. There was no combustion¡ªin other words, it was unscientific. But that didn''t mean the aftermath was any less devastating. A massive chunk of the mountain had completely vanished, leaving behind a molten wasteland. The entire battlefield was unrecognizable, with scattered boulders and debris littering the land. Most of the area, especially near the center, had turned into a sea of lava. Near the center of the devastation, a shape resembling a cocoon, oval and about the height of an average adult, hovered a foot above the molten ground. Its outer shell glowed a deep crimson, resembling the color of metal heated to its breaking point. It was now quiet, the devastation settled, with only the occasional bubbling of molten rock breaking the silence¡ªuntil... Rumble! Rumble! The outer layer began to crack, molten pieces breaking off and peeling away in glowing chunks. Boom! With a sudden burst, the cocoon-like casing shattered outward, revealing a crouched figure inside. He had his arms crossed over his head and legs bent to shield his chest, all while protected by a radiant barrier. Despite everything, the figure, clad entirely in black, appeared unharmed. But who could tell what lay beneath? Just before the fiery humanoid erupted, Maverick had commanded his feathery creation to envelop him. The forbidden spell, at his current level of mastery, went beyond the norm, pushing past even the boundaries of genius. It allowed him to use Fiendfyre not just as a weapon, but as a shield. His mastery of the spell allowed him to absorb other flames, so when the explosion came, Maverick used that principle to control it. He absorbed the blast''s force, redirecting it outward to form a protective cocoon of fire around himself. It was a bold, risky move, but it was his only option. And fortunately, it worked¡ªthough now he was nearly exhausted. Maverick slowly turned his head and for the first time truly took in the aftermath of the chaos he had caused. He wasn''t proud. This wasn''t his land to destroy. But he didn''t regret it either. Morvain had to be stopped, and this was the only way to do so without endangering innocent lives. Otherwise, the old wizard would have gotten away with it all. Tired, exhausted, and injured in ways he couldn''t even understand, it was still no time for a break. He extended his Magical-Sense, closing his eyes as he hovered above the sea of lava. After a moment, his eyes snapped open, the mask mimicking his action, only, the eyes were crimson. Using magic to assist the limbs he could not move physically, he prepared to move. With a swift thrust, he shot through the air like a rocket, covering 200 meters in an instant. There, he saw a large boulder, something unnatural. The surface was liquefied, but it appeared solid within. With a wave of his hand, he gripped the boulder with pure magic, and¡ªcrack!¡ªit shattered and crumbled with barely any effort. And there he was¡ªMorvain. Though he had expected it to some extent, it still surprised him a little. Even in the state he was in, he somehow managed to save himself, though he now appeared to be neither man nor ghost. The old wizard was scorched beyond recognition, his ragged pants fused to his skin, resembling more of a Martian than a man. But Maverick felt no sympathy. This was a twisted, racist creature of the greatest evil. Wasting no time dwelling on such filth, he waved his hand again, forcefully yanked the two rings from the half-dead corpse''s right hand, and immediately sent them to his expanded dimensional space. Then, just as he did so, his Magical-Sense warned him¡ªsomething was descending rapidly, heading straight for his location. It wasn''t his teacher, of that he was sure. However, the approaching party was no weaker than Edward Garling himself. And now that he thought about it, there was no way that level of noise could have gone unnoticed by nearby powerhouses. He just hadn''t expected it would be another Arch-Magus that would come. Regardless, there was one important thing he needed to do. Morvain was still alive, though unconscious, and Merlin knew how long he would stay that way if left untreated¡ªif it could even be treated. But magic was magic. It could make the impossible possible. There was barely any movement, just a quick flick of his finger, and then¡ª Woosh! A blade, transfigured from the earth, rose from below in an instant, slicing between Morvain''s shoulders and his head, decisively severing it from his body, ending the man for good. Almost simultaneously, a tall, slender figure plummeted from above, striking the ground with a heavy impact. Boom! The superheated rocks beneath barely seemed to faze her. As the dust settled, he took in the sight of a strikingly beautiful woman draped in elegant formal clothing layered beneath a luxurious, fur-trimmed cloak, rising gracefully from her dramatic landing pose. He raised a brow beneath his mask. He knew this woman, and his earlier hunch had been correct. She was an Arch-Magus, like his teacher. Olympe Maxime, a French half-giant witch, and the headmistress of Beauxbatons Academy of Magic in France. What intrigued him most was her appearance. She was tall, yes, but her beauty was striking¡ªone of the few that truly left an impression on him. Until now, he hadn''t encountered a single person whose appearance matched the actors or actresses who portrayed them in the movie series. The woman met his gaze, her eyes locking with his. She didn''t move or step forward, simply studying him in silence for a while. Only then did she speak. "Why did you kill him?" She was pretty direct. Yet, despite her being one of the most powerful people in the world, he showed no outward reaction, no flinch, no sign of hesitation. But before he could answer... "Hahahaha!" The laugh erupted like a storm, a deafening boom that rolled across the landscape, impossible to ignore, reaching every ear within its grasp. "Old woman, I didn''t peg you for someone who preys on those beneath your rank." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Next chapter''s coming after 3 days! My schedule was 5 chapters a week, but I dropped 8 back-to-back so you wouldn''t be stuck with a cliffhanger for too long. Thanks a ton for the support... it means a lot! ???? Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 87 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 36 - 36: The Coming of the Crimson Raven (VII) (CH - 56) "Hahahaha! Old woman, is this how you keep yourself entertained... Picking on some little guy?" Edward Garling''s voice thundered across the landscape like a storm, impossible to ignore. The woman, whom Maverick presumed to be Olympe Maxime, wore a disgusted expression at the loud echo before lifting her gaze. He followed her line of sight and spotted a small silhouette streaking rapidly downward from the sky. What began as a mere speck grew rapidly, sharpening its form until it revealed a figure he knew all too well. Boom! The man landed a few meters from the woman, hitting the heated ground with a heavy impact, his stance even more dramatic than hers. Two Arch-Magus now stood before him, the three forming a tense triangle. For hungry journalists or gossip seekers, this moment would overshadow even the apocalyptic duel from an hour ago. "Your words are as vulgar as ever..." He heard the woman speak with a tone of loathing, likely in response to the strange greeting moments ago, though no magic was used to amplify her voice. "Haha... What do you want me to call you... Madame Maxime?" Edward replied, his tone teasing as if speaking to an acquaintance. His magic pulsed with a sound like a heartbeat, sweeping away the smoky dust left in the wake of his landing. Maverick didn''t see Ali or Aisha with Edward, and he wasn''t about to flaunt his Magical-Sense in front of these two monsters. If he were careful, he could do it without them noticing, but he didn''t bother. He trusted his teacher. Edward, he didn''t mind, but this Maxime¡ªhe knew nothing about her, except what he had read and heard. In any case, this place, in its current state, was not for the average person. The heat radiating from the area would be unbearable for any normal being. Their skin and flesh would burn to the bone the moment they set foot here without some form of protection. It was better they weren''t here. Maxime let out a dismissive huff. "I''d rather you keep that foul mouth of yours shut," she said before turning her attention back to Maverick. "I''ll ask again... Why kill him when he was no longer a threat?" Maverick didn''t respond immediately, taking a moment to think carefully. Even with his teacher present, he didn''t want Edward to step in, nor did he want Maxime to realize their connection. Fortunately, Edward seemed to share the same mindset. He didn''t respond to her earlier comment, simply shrugged it off before turning his attention to Maverick. He too voiced Maxime''s doubt in his own way. "I''d like to know that as well," he asked, his tone growing sharp. "After all, he was a former High Councillor of the ICW. Criminal or not, his fate should have been decided by the International Supreme Court of Magic, not by a random guy dressed like some No-Maj vigilante..." There was a brief pause before his gaze narrowed, and he leaned in slightly, adding one last question. "So tell me, who the hell are you?" It was a reasonable doubt, and Maverick took a moment to carefully consider his response. The two King-ranked magicals watched as his crimson eyes flicked between them, before the distorted voice rang out. "ICW... the same organization that issued his warrant," the figure spoke, gesturing toward the corpse. "Dead... or alive, wasn''t it?... As far as I can see... I haven''t broken any laws to answer for." Finally, locking eyes with his mentor, he added sharply, "My identity... it has nothing to do with you, Speaker..." It was all part of the act, and he was playing his role. And this was Bloodraven speaking. His tone remained deliberately flat, and the distortion in his voice made it nearly impossible for anyone to discern anything about him. In reality, it was all to cultivate an air of mystery and to keep the half-giant witch from making any random guesses. From what he had learned from his teacher, he had some insight into the Seven Arch-Magus and their personalities. They were proud, and rightfully so, given their immense power and status. But they weren''t petty¡ªat least, this woman shouldn''t be the type to stoop to such pettiness, forcing him to remove the mask, especially when he hadn''t broken any laws. His actions¡ªand his teacher''s¡ªwere simply a matter of being overly cautious. Still, if the worst came to pass, he had already made preparations for that scenario. And speaking of, the woman merely raised an eyebrow as she listened to his sharp remark, her expression briefly turning unreadable, as if some strange thought had crossed her mind. Then a tense silence fell, until Edward decided to break it, as the last response had been directed at him. "To be honest, I don''t care who you are. But you shouldn''t have killed him. The man likely has associates. It would have been better to hand him over for interrogation and trial..." Maverick, feeling bold, responded without changing his flat tone. "I''ll be blunt, Speaker Garling, Speaker Maxime," he glanced between the two Arch-Magus. "Your ICW isn''t some noble organization of righteous angels. It''s a den of old, corrupt politicians, just like those regular human representatives... The seven of you may not care because these matters may be too small for your majestic selves to intervene... but do you have any idea how many times this filth has gotten away with his crimes, using the very system the ICW runs on?" Maxime was momentarily taken aback¡ªnot by the sharpness of his words, but by the boldness with which they were spoken. It had been a long, long time since anyone had addressed her so directly. Her growing, subtle interest began transform into something deeper, evolving into an unusual curiosity. After all, Arch-Magus would be accustomed to people lowering their attitudes when speaking to them. They would rarely encounter anyone who would face them with blatant confrontation. "Careful there..." Edward''s voice turned cold, his eyes narrowing. "You may not have broken any laws, but you''re ridiculing the very system that the entire wizarding world runs on... what we represent." A tense silence stretched once again until Maxime spoke up. "He''s right..." Her unexpected acknowledgment surprised both of them, who had been playing along with the act. They saw her expression had changed, now completely something else. She flashed a smile¡ªalmost alluring¡ªthat sent a shiver down Maverick''s spine. "Monsieur Raven," she continued gaze fixed on him, "you are correct in your argument... So now that you''ve captured this dangerous criminal, why don''t you come with me to headquarters? I''ll personally arrange the warrent reward for you." The corner of his eye twitched. Who the hell is Monsieur Reven? He complained inwardly, annoyed that the woman was vandalizing his alias. Her words sounded fishy from start to finish, so he decided it was time to make his exit. There was no reason left for him to stay. Though he appeared fine on the outside, he was exhausted and badly in need of treatment. More importantly, he didn''t want to risk staying near this woman any longer. Even though he and his mentor were putting on an act, there was always a chance she might figure something out. Bloodraven was Bloodraven, and he intended to keep the alias remained a mystery to everyone. He had noticed for a while now that the anti-apparition barriers had already been removed by his teacher, so there were no longer any external obstacles preventing the use of space-based skills. But Apparition was dangerous for a reason. If a third party were to interfere during the moment of the jump, it could lead to some nasty, unexpected consequences. Moreover, he knew the Arch-Magus could manipulate space at specific points, so preventing him from even attempting to Apparate wouldn''t be much of a problem for the half-giant witch. And judging by the woman''s last remark, it was clear she either wanted to know something or had already figured something out. Asking him to go to the ICW HQ was just nonsense, a less direct way of saying she wanted him to come with her¡ªor she would grab him herself if necessary. But this wasn''t an issue for him. The woman, Maxime, was already under the illusion spell. Now, you might wonder how a powerful Arch-Magus like her hadn''t noticed anything. Well, that''s the most dangerous aspect of the illusion spell. As long as the caster doesn''t alter anything that deviates from reality, the person or people under the spell would have no way of realizing they were affected. As a result, even though she was caught in it, her powerful senses detected nothing amiss because nothing had been changed. In other words, the spell was dormant, waiting for the caster''s instruction. Until Maverick decided otherwise, everything she saw, smelled, and felt would be the same reality that anyone else, not affected by the spell, would perceive. The longer she remained under the spell, the easier it would be for him to make a quick change. It would be a short window, but enough time for him to bail before she noticed. And she would notice¡ªhe was sure of it. Not immediately, but quickly enough, given the sharpness of an Arch-Magus''s Magical-Sense. Gathering his thoughts and focus, he met the witch''s gaze. His crimson eyes narrowed dangerously as his voice came out flat, distorted. "Not interested. You can give the bounty, the whole 100,000 galleons, to the nation this area belongs to." The woman narrowed her eyes in response. She wasn''t intimidated, but this was the second time this person had confronted or rejected her, and it intrigued her even more. She wanted to know who could be so bold, so daring, as to face not just her, but two Arch-Magus at once. There was no hidden motive behind her request. To her, it was just a simple ask. She was used to getting things her way. Most importantly, she simply wanted the information for herself, not Edward¡ªjust herself. It was a strange kind of rivalry¡ªif it could even be called that. "I insist, Monsieur Reven. Please allow me to show my appreciation for your bravery in... putting an end to that criminal... And you needn''t worry about the damage here. My repair spell is quite good, if I do say so myself..." she pressed, trying to remain as respectful as possible. She wasn''t used to showing this much courtesy to anyone, especially to an unknown person, regardless of how intrigued she was by him. The more she insisted, the more uneasy Maverick felt. Even Edward sensed that the woman was up to something. Not wanting the situation to drag on any longer, Maverick decided to act. Maxime watched as the mysterious person narrowed his crimson eyes at her once again before speaking. "I said I''m not interested. Nor in your appreciation. What I did, I did because I believed it was the right thing to do." As the distorted voice rang out, his body slowly began to ascend, floating upward. She raised a brow, unaware of what was truly happening. "I advise you not to use Apparition, Monsieur. Why can''t you just come with me? I''m not some dangerous animal..." She shot a brief, disdainful glance at Edward before continuing, "Unlike some people here..." What she witnessed next left her ego shaken for a very, very long time. So much so that every time she saw a black flying creature, she would be reminded of what had happened¡ªhow she, an Arch-Magus, had been outwitted. She saw him raise his head and both hands to the sky, as if embracing it. Then a voice rang out. Not from anyone there, but from all around her. It was the same distorted voice, echoing in the air. Just one word. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Farewell..." The figure, shrouded in black, began to unravel before her eyes. Its solid form began to dissolve into a dark mist that drifted lazily around it. Slowly, as if defying the laws of nature, black feathers began to sprout from the figure''s surface, one after another, until the entire body was cloaked in a sinister plume. One. Two. Three... One by one, pairs of crimson eyes appeared on the body, like something sinister was emerging. The scene was unnatural, even for her, someone who had seen all kinds of bizarre and unusual things. However, she showed no outward reaction and was determined to uncover the identity of the daring figure behind the mask. What gave her confidence was her space magic, having already blocked his location. Her confidence was unquestionable, but it was, unfortunately, misplaced. Flap! To her astonishment, the body, now cloaked in black feathers and with sinister eyes, suddenly exploded into dozens of black ravens. Flap, flap, flap, flap. She watched as the ravens scattered in all directions, then morphed into a dark mist before dissolving into the air. The entire spectacle unfolded in the blink of an eye, and it took her a moment to collect herself. Boom! A massive burst of magic erupted from her, surging outward like a tsunami, sending hot rocks and debris flying in all directions, even catching Edward off guard for a brief moment. Her power, the sheer momentum alone, would be enough to overwhelm anyone beneath her rank, but to Edward, it was hardly significant. In less than a fraction of a second, he conjured a magical barrier to steady himself, mainly to keep the debris from staining his clothes. He had figured everything out the moment he saw the feathers form. Annoyed yet impressed, he realized that once again, his pupil had pulled one over on him without him noticing. However, he let things play out, pretending to be surprised, ensuring Maxime wouldn''t suspect a thing. Maxime maintained her intense magical flow for some time, all while her Magical-Sense swept the area. For an Arch-Magus, searching the entire desert would be effortless, but unfortunately for her, she found nothing. In fact, what she had seen in those final moments was nothing but an illusion. The real him had already flown far away, watching from a distance. He had Apparated the moment his illusion had served its purpose, just before she unleashed her momentum. The space was once again filled with tense silence, as it was clear the half-giant witch was far from being in a good mood. That was until the other man, who seemed to have already earned her displeasure, decided to make things worse. "Well... that was... some strange magic, but impressive, don''t you think?" he remarked, a deliberate teasing smile tugging at his lips. Maxime shot him a glare, her irritation rising. "Did you do something to me?" she asked, her tone almost paranoid. The man immediately raised his hands in mock surrender, as if to claim innocence. "I swear on my magic, I did nothing..." Her glare intensified, growing even more heated as she fixed her eyes on his smirking smile. After a long, scrutinizing look, she huffed, marking the end of it all. "I''ll unmask him... sooner or later..." she added, both to herself and for Edward to hear. As she spoke, a magical construct materialized beneath her feet, lifting her upward. But before she could ascend too far, Edward''s voice rang out, calling after her. "Wait, woman... you told him you''d fix this place up!" Her mood soured even further. "Do it yourself, you annoying lion. Think of it as returning the favor for helping with the barrier... and don''t forget to bring that thing''s corpse," she shot back, leaving him stunned. "No, wait... That wasn''t supposed to be a favor, that was your responsibility, you blasted French #%$*^&#... AT LEAST STAY AND HELP!" he screamed after her, putting everything he had into the shout. Boom! Before he could protest any further, Maxime shot upward like a rocket, disappearing from sight. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Well, this marks the end of the arc "The Coming of the Crimson Raven." I''d love to hear your thoughts! How did you feel about the fight scene? What did you think of the character interactions? What did you enjoy, and what do you think could use improvement? Your feedback is incredibly valuable to me as an author and will help me improve and shape the story. The next arc will be shorter than this one, but it''s a crucial part of the journey. After that, we''ll dive into the start of the main plot! Thank you, thank you, thank you! Your support means the world to me. Until next time! Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 91 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 37 - 37: Foundations of Ambition (I) (CH -57) A young man stood bare-chested in front of a desk, cluttered with vials of colorful liquids and strange herbs. The air was thick with the potent scent of these mysterious ingredients, filling the small room. Peculiar glowing objects lit up each of the four walls, casting an eerie glow over the space. His body appeared to be badly injured, with cuts, gashes, and swelling on both his front and back, blood staining his skin. His muscles were lean, and his height was perfectly proportioned to his frame. He was massaging his right shoulder when suddenly, a sharp crack echoed through the room. His face twisted, but no cry escaped him as his shoulder¡ªpresumably dislocated¡ªslotted back into place, a process that would have made any normal person at least gasp in pain. Moments later, he pointed his left index finger at the shoulder, and a blue light appeared at the tip, gradually enveloping the area. His expression changed, slowly easing into relief, and a sigh escaped his lips. He then moved both arms in different motions, as if testing their functionality, before a satisfied expression spread across his face. After that, he glanced at the messy table, picked up some of the herbs, and popped them into his mouth like candy. It was clearly not candy, as his face immediately contorted in disgust. With quick hands, he grabbed one of the vials and downed it in a single gulp. He didn''t stop at just one, drinking vial after vial until every last one was emptied. He slowly turned around and glanced at the lone sofa by the wall. With slow steps, he walked over and slumped down, as if the weight of something heavy had been lifted from his shoulders. Leaning back, he closed his eyes, only to open them again moments later, his gaze fixed on the only door in the room. ... It had been over an hour since Maverick returned. What would normally take a single jump had taken him three, with short breaks in between to make it back to Egypt to the underground base. That final use of illusion magic and Apparition nearly made him lose consciousness, but he managed to persevere and arrive here quickly. Fortunately, rejuvenation potions, healing brews, and medicinal herbs had been prepared in advance before he and his party left, saving him the effort of searching. After downing a couple of potions, he began using all sorts of healing spells in his arsenal. Starting with the worst of his internal injuries, he worked methodically to mend everything else, bit by bit. While he wasn''t fully recovered, the remaining injuries weren''t serious¡ªjust requiring rest and routine treatment. It wouldn''t be wrong to call him a professional healer now. At least when it came to recovery spells, his abilities were on par with, if not superior to, the renowned healers in magical hospitals. With slow movements, he leaned forward from the comfortable chair, pushing himself to his feet. He took a step toward the door, but before he could reach it, the door swung open with a rush, and Aisha was the first to enter. "Wait..." Before he could ask her to be gentle, she had already run forward and enveloped him in a big embrace. He let out a sigh. Though she was careful, it still caused a brief wince, but he didn''t let any outward reaction show. He could sense her concern, that clear emotion, his Magical-Sense detected it as soon as they had apparated here. Ali entered next, but he remained silent. His eyes scanned him with quiet concern, though he let Aisha handle the questioning, knowing she would ask what needed to be asked. The hug and affection weren''t part of some dramatic scene but simply her way of showing care for him, nothing more, nothing less. After pulling away, she gave him a long, assessing look, her gaze sweeping over his form with concern as she examined his injuries. "How''re you holding up?" she asked softly. His handiwork was clear¡ªthere were no visible gashes or open wounds, which seemed to ease her worry somewhat. She appeared calm, though still concerned. "I''m fine, thanks, both of you," he said, glancing between the two of them. He added, "I''ve taken care of most of the serious injuries. Now I just need routine treatment and a lot of rest..." He said, trying to reassure them. The sound of footsteps interrupted the moment, and Edward Garling entered the room. Maverick''s eyes quickly focused on his teacher, surprised by what he saw. Exhaustion was clear on the man''s face, as though he had undergone some intense work before arriving. There was only one possibility that came to his mind, and the words slipped out before he could stop them. "Teacher... Did you have a fight with that woman after I left?" Edward gave a long, piercing stare to his apprentice, making Maverick tense. His mind scrambled, quickly trying to figure out what had happened, as the glare clearly suggested it was related to him. Fortunately, his teacher wasn''t that petty and didn''t let the silence stretch. "I had to clean up the mess you two made... that woman dumped everything on me," he said, his voice laced with clear irritation. Maverick cocked his head in confusion. "I don''t understand," he said almost instinctively. He truly couldn''t understand why his teacher, of all people, had to cover up the devastation after his¡ªno, Bloodraven''s¡ªduel with Morvain. Edward gave him a look that suggested he was staring at an idiot. "Your duel with Morvain broke the mountain, not to mention the other damage. Or did you forget that already?" "I didn''t forget," Maverick said, "I''m just confused why you had to cover it up. How did you even do that? Did you restore the place?" Edward scoffed. "Don''t be stupid. Even I can''t restore a mountain. I did my best, so now at least that area doesn''t look like a scene from the apocalypse." "I''m really confused now, teacher... I mean, technically, the guy who fought Morvain and you don''t even know each other... wasn''t that what we were going with? Why did you have to restore it even a little in the first place?" Edward sighed, looking tired. His student still had much to learn. These matters had never been explained to him, not even during Maverick''s training, so he couldn''t really fault him. He figured this would be a good time to teach a quick lesson to his pupil. Before starting, however, he cast a wandless scan over Maverick to confirm he wasn''t in any immediate danger. Satisfied, he turned to address the room¡ªit was important for Maverick''s subordinates to understand this too, considering his grand ambitions. "The Statute of Secrecy isn''t as simple as you think," Edward began, his tone serious. "There''s a lot," he paused for emphasis, "a lot of work that goes into keeping it intact. It''s not just about erasing the memories of a few No-Majs." "Often, when some lunatic witch or wizard loses control for whatever reason, they end up causing significant public damage." His eyebrow lifted as he glanced at his pupil. "For instance, tonight..." He continued, "Most of the time, these incidents are witnessed by normal humans. If there are only a few witnesses, it''s manageable... but when the numbers are too large, it becomes impossible for the Oblivation team. Our numbers are pitifully small. So, we have to rely on No-Maj governments to help clean up our mess." "But even they can''t keep doing it if it happens too often. Saying ''gas explosions'' or some other flimsy excuse every single time won''t work. The No-Maj public aren''t stupid." The Arch-Magus''s voice was steady, carrying the weight of experience. "Even though the magical and non-magical governments¡ªand even the ICW¡ªhave special teams to clean up these kinds of aftermath, the noise you two made," he said, fixing his student with another pointed stare, "woke up every important person, magical or not, from their beds. Meetings are already happening, and I wouldn''t be surprised if an emergency world security council is called." He paused briefly before continuing. "And since I was there, and as a speaker for the ICW, it became my responsibility to deal with it. Well, that woman''s too..." He sighed and waved a dismissive hand. "Anyway, I''ve been fixing the mess. It''s not perfect, but it should be enough to keep the No-Maj public from asking too many questions." He finished, glancing at Maverick, who now looked deep in thought. To them, the Statute of Secrecy was just a functioning law, but they had no idea about the complicated work being done, especially by the two parties operating behind the scenes. For Maverick, this was the first time he was hearing about it. But contrary to what anyone might think, Maverick was now even more convinced that the Statute of Secrecy needed to end. But he didn''t voice his thoughts. After a moment, he glanced at his mentor with a slightly apologetic look. "Sorry, teacher... will this cause you any trouble?" Edward waved his hand. "Don''t get me wrong. What you did, you had my full support. I''m just telling you how the world works, not my opinion..." "Besides, like you said, whoever fought Morvain has nothing to do with me... I was just there... coincidentally, and ended up having to do the clean-up. Anyway, you managed to slip away even when Maxime asked you to come with her to the ICW... so no questions will be raised at me..." Maverick once again understood how lucky he was to have this man as his backer. Otherwise, he''d be in all sorts of deep trouble by now. "I see..." Maverick muttered. "So... what happens next?" he asked, curious and looking to see if there was anything he could do to help. Edward sighed. "I have to meet with some No-Maj leaders and explain things since I was there. You don''t have to worry." Just then, Aisha cut in. "But why do you have to do it? I mean, you''re a speaker at the ICW, an Arch-Magus. Why explain yourself when you''ve already done more than enough?" She fidgeted as soon as she finished speaking, clearly realizing her words had come out impulsively. Edward turned to meet the witch''s gaze. "Order," he said firmly, his voice steady. "There are billions of them, and we''re just a few million. Do you really think it would be the same when we have to deal with the swamp if we flaunted our power to every leader, crushing them like bugs?" He paused, his tone calm but instructive. "Girl, this world is far more complicated than you think. And if you believe the Arch-Magus are the most powerful people in the world, you''re sorely mistaken..." "Thank you, teacher..." Maverick quickly interjected, sparing Aisha further embarrassment. Besides, he didn''t want Edward lecturing his subordinates, even if he was his teacher. "Is there anything I can do to help? Maybe with the restoration work... I mean, this whole thing is my mess, so..." The Arch-Magus waving his hand dismissively. "Just focus on healing. You''ve got plenty of recovery ahead..." He paused, then changed the topic. "what''s next for you, kid? Another country?" Maverick hummed in thought. "Probably take a break. Go home. I have to spend some time with my new sister... and write to Bella too... it''s been a month since I last wrote her..." Edward raised a brow at him. After a moment, he said, "Be sure to see her on her graduation..." Maverick gave a sheepish smile. "Of course..." Then, as if recalling something, his tone changed, becoming more excited. "By the way, teacher, I have something to show you..." he said, then walked to the door, taking the lead. The three of them followed without asking questions. They rarely saw Maverick looking this excited, and seeing how suddenly he had become like this, they too grew curious. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Soon, Maverick entered a familiar room, where there were three desks scattered with various items. Edward, Ali, and Aisha remained outside at his instructions, and shortly after, they saw him come out carrying a bunch of things. Edward raised an eyebrow, looking at his pupil. "Are those No-Maj cell phones?" he asked, noticing two hand-sized rectangular items in Maverick''s hands. Maverick nodded as he walked up to them. "Yes, exactly what you think it is," he said, handing one to his teacher. Edward took it, showing slight confusion, but he didn''t ask questions. Maverick moved a few steps back and then glanced at his teacher. "Teacher, suppress your magic and turn it on..." Edward did so without hesitation. This wasn''t the first time he had used electronic devices. Maverick dialed the other phone''s number, and sure enough, after a few seconds, a ring echoed throughout the hall. (Author''s Note: If you think they wouldn''t get a signal there in the underground base, normally, yes, they wouldn''t. But let''s just assume it does.) Edward looked at his student, unsure of what Maverick meant, but waited for an explanation. He didn''t believe Maverick would do anything unnecessary, especially now. The young Great-Magus did not keep them in suspense for long. "Teacher, you taught me that this is how we magicals use electronic devices¡ªby suppressing our magic so it doesn''t interfere with electrical signals." He shifted his gaze to Aisha and Ali before adding, "Unfortunately, 99% of the magical population can''t actively or passively suppress their magic¡­" "This isn''t breaking news, you know," his teacher interjected. Ali and Aisha looked puzzled. The topic of electronic devices had never crossed their minds. From school, they were taught that magicals simply couldn''t use Muggle electronics, and that was the end of it. There had never been any further explanation, not even publicly. It was safe to say they hadn''t even bothered using electronic devices in their entire lives. Maverick''s gaze moved from the puzzled witch and wizard to Edward. "I know it''s a known fact, though not very public," he said, then reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a strange-looking crystal. It was about the size of his finger, flat and rectangular, with intricate patterns carved into its surface. "Watch," he added. They all watched, intrigued. Maverick smirked before focusing on the phone in his hands. He placed the finger-sized crystal onto the back, aligning it with the flat area carved. The distinct cut made it clear that it was hand-made. With a subtle wave of his fingers and a flicker of magic, the patterns on the crystal''s surface glowed for a brief moment, flashing for just an instant. Now, aside from the strange rectangular crystal affixed to the back, the phone looked exactly the same as before. Maverick turned the phone on again, then glanced at his teacher, before saying, "Dial the last number..." His teacher didn''t raise any questions and did as asked. After a while, the phone in Maverick''s hand began to ring. This was still nothing unusual for the Arch-Magus, as he knew they were both masters of mana control. However, his curiosity grew. He didn''t ask, though, and chose to let his student continue. "Alright... now what?" Maverick chuckled. "Patience, teacher," he said, then glanced at Ali and Aisha. "Ali, come here..." he called. Ali, looking confused, followed the instructions and became even more puzzled when Maverick stretched out his hand and gestured for him to take the phone. The Magus, still unsure, pointed to his own chest and asked, "Me?" Maverick nodded. "Yes! Take it, place this side against your ear, and the other end toward your mouth..." He handed the phone to Ali after pressing the answer button. Ali took the phone and followed the instructions, though he was very confused. He presumed the phone would lose all power as soon as he touched it, but¡ª His eyes widened¡ªand not just his. Edward and Aisha''s expressions also turned to shock. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 92 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 38 - 38: Foundations of Ambition (II) (CH - 58) "Take it, place this side against your ear, and the other end toward your mouth..." Ali accepted the familiar yet alien gadget - a muggle cell phone. Everyone knew what it was, but as a wizard, he also knew that magic made electronics useless, which meant it was practically useless for him. Still, he followed the instructions anyway. But before he could even lift the gadget to his ear, he noticed something wrong. No, it wasn''t wrong; it was right. The lights didn''t go out, and he could hear noise from the speaker. His eyes widened in shock. He quickly pressed the phone to his ear, worried it might turn off before he could use it. After all, this was something entirely new to him, something Mother Magic had always denied him. "Can you hear me?" The calm, composed man he usually was had disappeared in that moment. Instead, he was like an excited child who had just found the best toy in the world. "Can you hear me?" he repeated, holding the phone awkwardly to his face. His voice grew louder with each word. "Can you hear me?" "Can you hea¡ª" "I am right here, moron!" Edward cut in, giving the wizard an annoyed look. The sharp interruption from the Arch-Magus snapped him out of his uncharacteristic enthusiasm. Turning his head, he saw the burly man glaring at him like he was some kind of idiot. Luckily, Aisha stepped in before things could get any more awkward. "Give it to me!" she said, rushing over and snatching the phone from his hand. "It''s... not dying..." she exclaimed, then looked at Maverick and repeated, "Boss, it''s not dying!" "Another one..." Edward mumbled, watching the witch''s expression change in a similar way. She pressed the phone to her face, pulled it away, and repeated, looking as ridiculous as Ali before her. He then glanced at his pupil, who was wearing an amused expression, like watching two children. And to be fair, Maverick wasn''t far off. Their reactions, though childish, were normal. Using an electronic device was completely foreign to them, much like how a Muggle would react if suddenly given the ability to use magic, regardless of age. "Boss... how did you do this? This is... this is something for the history books!" Aisha exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. Maverick chuckled. "Okay, okay, you can give it back now." He held out his hand. Aisha pouted. "Do I have to?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You''ll get one later," Maverick replied, a hint of amusement in his smile as he took the phone from her. Turning to Edward, he held out the device. "Take a look, Teacher. Tell me what you think." Edward took the phone, turning it over in his hands. He rubbed the smooth crystal on the back with his thumb, then looked up at his pupil. "How good is your alchemy right now?" Maverick didn''t hesitate. "As good as Teacher Simon... maybe a bit better... I''m not sure." "You''re... not sure?" Edward asked, sounding a bit unsure himself. "Do you know who Simon Walker is, as an alchemist?" "Of course I do, Teacher. He''s a master alchemist." "And do you know how many master alchemists are currently in the world?" Maverick thought for a moment. "Umm... I think... eleven?" "Nine, to be exact! Out of eleven, Nicolas Flamel and Liu Yiming are considered grandmasters in the field¡ªthe very best in the world. But the remaining nine are still incredibly important figures." "Master alchemists, like your teacher Simon, are the kind of people every wizarding country or organization wants to befriend. They''re treated like royalty wherever they go," Edward explained. This wasn''t new information for Maverick, but hearing it from his teacher and taking a moment to really think about it made him realize just how significant his alchemy talent truly was. "Okay, forget about that. Will this work with any electronics? And will it work for all magicals?" Maverick thought for a moment. "It should, yes. But there might be problems in places where space is messed up, or places with strong wards. Otherwise, it should work fine. And yes, any witch, wizard, or even magical creature should be able to use it." Edward eyed his student for a long, thoughtful moment. Since Maverick had become his apprentice, his view of his student''s genius had been constantly evolving, as if there were no limit to it. He had watched Maverick''s potential grow, transforming and expanding in ways that continually surprised him. "Tell me, little Rick. What''s your ultimate goal with this?" he asked, his tone serious. Maverick took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Build a brand, a name so famous that every witch or wizard thinks of it first whenever they need to buy something..." He looked at Edward with confidence. "Teacher, I have the skills, and I have the ideas. I just need to get started." Edward watched as his student made the bold statement, his expression showing no outward reaction. But the idea of ridiculing him never crossed his mind. After all, Maverick had a way of making the impossible seem ordinary. "What can I do to help?" he asked, not even bothering to ask for the details. Edward''s sudden question caught Maverick off guard. He had expected to be asked for more details, but it seemed that wouldn''t be necessary, so he pushed the thought aside. "I need a loan, teacher... One million Galleons. In exchange, I''ll give 20% of the business to the Garling family," he said, getting straight to the point. Ali and Aisha''s eyes went wide at the number, but they somehow managed to stay calm. Edward was a little surprised, but not because of the large sum. For him, one million galleons was a small amount. What caught him off guard was that this was the first time his student had ever asked him for anything monetary. The thought crossed his mind for only a brief moment before he quickly dismissed it. Since his student was confident in the success of his business plan, Edward decided to take the bet. "30%. Make it 30, and I''ll double it. You can think of it as an investment." Maverick thought about it for a moment and decided it wasn''t a bad deal. Besides, sooner or later, he would be part of the Garling family anyway. Seeing that his teacher had already made up his mind, Maverick agreed, but his curiosity got the better of him. "Can I ask why you agreed so quickly and didn''t ask for the details? Don''t get me wrong, I''m grateful, teacher... I''m just curious." Edward chuckled. "Little Rick, if it were anyone else, I''d ask. But you, I trust you''ll make it happen with that sharp mind of yours. Call it a bet." He paused, giving his student a thoughtful look, then added, "Are you planning to introduce Muggle cellphones to the public right from the start?" Maverick shook his head. "Not yet. First, it''ll be things for convenience¡ªlike heaters, air conditioning, refrigerators, lights, all of them. Whatever the No-Majs use to make their life easier." "Are those the things you plan to create?" Edward raised an eyebrow. "But we have magic and house-elves for that," he reasoned, a little unsure. "Teacher, only a few families have house-elves¡ªthe elite and the nobles. The rest, like over 90% of magical families, can''t afford one and rely on magic for everyday chores," Maverick explained. He continued, "Magicals, like the No-Majs, would want convenience instead of doing everything themselves. That''s human nature. Even if it''s casting a spell, if there''s an alchemy gadget that does the same thing, they''ll want it. No doubt." "Think of it like giving everyday magical families their own house-elf. One that''s cheap and easily available." Edward listened thoughtfully. What his student said made sense. "Then when will the real stuff be introduced? Like communication devices or televisions?" "Later..." Maverick answered. "Much later, after I fine-tune the magic-suppressing rune crystal. I want to make sure its function remains uncrackable for as long as possible. And by the time someone even cracks the principles and tries to replicate it, I want my brand name to be everyone''s preferred choice." After listening to his student''s reasoning, Edward dismissed the only concern he had and gave a reassured nod. "Will that be all then?" he asked. Maverick hummed, taking a moment to think. Realizing something, he added one final request. "I may also need to borrow your name at the start when I introduce my inventions to the world. I plan to begin in the States, where your endorsement would be most effective in marketing." Edward waved his hand, as if Maverick''s request was nothing. "Just let me know when and where to show up..." Maverick sighed at how easily the negotiations¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªhad gone. It felt more like a casual talk, he thought to himself. "Thank you, teacher. This may be a small thing for you, but for me, it will save a lot of time and trouble. I really appreciate it..." Maverick said, his expression filled with gratitude, and he meant every word. Edward chuckled at his apprentice''s shy and thankful expression. In all honesty, he would have agreed even if Maverick had requested ten times the amount he had stated. Most importantly, Maverick wasn''t just his apprentice¡ªhe was soon to become a real part of the family, his son-in-law. It was time for Edward to leave, as he had kept some very important people waiting. But before he left, he decided to add one last detail as a new thought crossed his mind. "Once you''ve healed up and gotten a decent break, let me know. I''ll take you somewhere," he told his student. Maverick raised an eyebrow, curious. He nodded in agreement but couldn''t help asking, "Can you tell me where?" "Alchemist Guild," Edward answered. "It''s where the world''s most influential and famous alchemists are centered. It''s also where they grade the level of an individual, from apprentice to star alchemist, all the way to three stars and then master alchemist, which is the highest." "The two grandmasters are people that are very far from the reach of everyday folks... well, I guess you''re the exception," he explained, a little smirk playing at the corner of his mouth. He continued, "I want you to take the Master Alchemist exam and get certified. It''ll help you when you start your business and introduce whatever it is that you want to the world." Maverick thought about it for a moment before nodding. It seemed like a good idea and would help him build a stronger reputation as a wizard. He wasn''t ready to reveal his status as a Great-Magus yet, but earning recognition as a certified Master Alchemist would create a fitting and strategic image. "Just give me a couple of days, and I''ll be all healed up and rested," Maverick told his teacher. Edward nodded and gave a quick glance around the room. "Keep an eye out for tomorrow''s news, by the way. We managed to get some decent shots of your duel," he said with a smile before disappearing with a pop. The mention of the newspapers didn''t surprise him¡ªit had been his idea in the first place. He had asked his teacher to ensure their duel was captured and anonymously sent to the media. It was all part of a larger plan to give more exposure to his alias. He let out a soft, tired sigh, filled with both exhaustion and relief. Tonight, a significant part of his ambition and its groundwork had fallen into place¡ªmuch earlier than he had originally planned. He turned to Ali and Aisha, who were watching him expectantly. Maverick could see the questions in their eyes, but tonight, he had no energy left for more discussions. "Get some rest, both of you. Tomorrow, I''ll explain everything," he said. The two magus exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement. They could see the exhaustion clear on his face. Maverick turned and walked toward one of the doors, his mind already on the next few days. First, he needed to heal completely¡ªat least to the point where there were no scars or bruises. The last thing he wanted was to make his parents worry. Next, he planned to spend a week at home with his parents and his new sister, savoring a bit of normalcy. Because once this brief break ended, the months ahead would be anything but easy. The plot was drawing closer, and there was still so much he needed to accomplish. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: And that''s the end of this short arc! The next chapter will include a time skip, as we move toward the main plot. There will be several jumps in time, but don''t worry¡ªit''s all building up to something exciting! I''m really excited to share the big plan I have. I promise you, this won''t just be a simple story about babysitting the trio. This is an MC-centered story, and I won''t be dedicating chapters upon chapters to their everyday school life. There''s so much more to come! Thank you so much for reading, and your support means the world to me! Please leave a review on Webnovel. I would truly appreciate it! Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 93 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Thank you again! Chapter 39 - 39: Ideas in Motion (CH - 59) Breaking News! Shocking End to an Era! Notorious Criminal and Ex-High Councilor Morvain Falls in a Duel¡ªThe Truth Behind His Demise! Breaking News! The Duel That Leveled a Mountain! Wizarding World Stunned by the Unimaginable Power Unleashed! Breaking News! A New Dark Lord Emerges? Fiendfyre Mastered by "The Bloody Raven" Sparks Global Panic! Is Grindelwald''s Legacy Returning? History on the Brink of Repetition! Breaking News!... ..... Two men and a woman sat around a table, eating what looked like a simple English breakfast. The quiet clinking of cutlery and the rustling of newspapers were the only sounds in the room¡ªuntil a loud slam broke the calm. Bam! "Who does this Skeeter woman think she is? Grindelwald? A third Dark Lord? What nonsense!" The woman slammed her newspaper onto the table, the loud noise startling the man beside her and nearly making him choke on his food. He quickly grabbed the cup in front of him, drained it, then set it down with a thud while shooting her an annoyed look. Across from her, the other man showed no reaction to the little ruckus. He sat relaxed, a faint smirk on his lips, and slowly lowered the newspaper he was reading. He then shot a glance at the newspaper under the woman''s hand. It was clear that whatever she had read had gotten under her skin, and he couldn''t help but feel a little curious as well. "The London Daily Prophet?" Ali asked, catching his breath as he too glanced at the newspaper under Aisha''s hand. "Trash," Aisha snapped, her tone dripping with anger. "She''s just making things up, calling the boss the Third Dark Lord." She paused, clearly more irritated. "And the bitch can''t even get the name right... Bloody Raven? Seriously?" The man across from her chuckled softly, flicking his finger as the crumpled paper slid effortlessly toward him. "Skeeter, huh? Quite the master of her craft," he said, his voice laced with sarcasm. "Master?" Aisha asked, turning toward him. "Boss, are you okay?" Maverick chuckled again, tossing the paper aside like it was nothing. "No need to waste your energy on a little bug," he said with a shrug, his tone dismissive. He leaned back to sit more comfortably, then raised a brow at the two across from him. "So... did we get the reaction we wanted?" The two magus exchanged a glance before nodding. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A lot of the newspapers around the world were fine. But a few did label you as Grindelwald''s second coming..." Aisha huffed, then added, "But overall, everything went as planned." "I agree," Ali chimed in. "Your teacher works fast, Maverick. The duel was just last night, and somehow, he got the pictures and news sent to all of them in time to make it into today''s headlines..." Maverick hummed thoughtfully. "Teacher has his ways. And the mixed reactions only make it better... Anyway, now the world knows about the mysterious Bloodraven, a powerful Marquis just below the Seven Kings. Our goal is accomplished." He paused, then glanced between the two of them. "Let''s talk about your arrangements next..." Ali and Aisha nodded seriously, knowing this was coming. While they had been there during the conversation between Maverick and Edward last night, they weren''t entirely sure of the roles they were meant to play in all of it. Maverick paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts, then began to lay out his vision. For Ali and Aisha, he had big plans. He started by outlining their individual training regimens, each one tailored to suit their strengths and weaknesses. Next, he moved on to the roles they would play in launching his business. Step by step, he explained the meticulous plan he had crafted¡ªcovering everything from their responsibilities to recruitment and resources. It was a detailed roadmap, covering everything and enough to make them understand exactly what was expected of them. Over the next few days, his focus remained mainly on healing, though he still found time to teach the two magus some practical magic that was new to them. It wasn''t the full training he had planned¡ªthat would come later, once he took a break and finished up everything with the Alchemist Guild. .... Time passed quietly. Winter''s snow gave way to spring, and soon, the warmth of summer arrived, the sun shining brightly overhead. The sharp sound of an alarm broke the stillness of a room where a young man lay sprawled across a king-sized bed. His dark hair, messy and sticking out in all directions, framed his face. Dressed in nothing but simple shorts, he slowly rubbed his eyes, stretched lazily, and yawned before glancing around. The room was spacious, around 20 by 20 feet, with soft, warm lighting gently glowing from the ceiling. Along one wall, a sleek wardrobe and a tidy dressing table stood. Two doors were set into the walls¡ªone likely leading to the bathroom, the other to the outside. Across from the bed, a tall fireplace added a cozy touch to the modern decor. He grabbed a small remote from the bedside table and pointed it toward the corner of the room. A soft beep echoed as he pressed a button, making an unseen adjustment. After stretching again, he climbed out of bed and walked to the bathroom. A quick shower later, he dressed in a loose white shirt and black pants. A small machine on the bedside table hummed softly, resembling a coffee maker. He brewed a cup, savoring the rich aroma as it filled the room. With the cup in hand, he walked to the window and stepped out onto the small balcony. The cool morning air greeted him, and he took a deep breath. The rising sun bathed the world in shades of gold, casting a soft, glowing light over everything. Below, the street was just beginning to stir. Maverick stood there, sipping his coffee and enjoying the calm, when he sensed something approaching. He turned his head slightly to the right, and a small smile formed on his lips. "Who, whooo, who... Who-who-whoaaa..." "Shisui... come here..." he called softly. A beautiful black owl landed gracefully on the railing in front of him. Maverick glanced at his trusted companion and gently rubbed its head. He noticed a rolled-up piece of paper tied to its feet and carefully untied it, taking it from the bird. "Give me a second, buddy..." he murmured as he pocketed the piece of paper and went inside. A few moments later, he returned, carrying a plate and a cup of water, presumably for his feathered friend. The owl hooted softly and began pecking at the food, while Maverick unrolled the paper and read its contents. A small smile tugged at his lips as he finished reading, then glanced at his watch. It seemed whatever was on the paper wasn''t urgent, as his expression relaxed. He stood there, watching his bird companion enjoy its meal while he too savored his coffee, taking his time. A few minutes later, once his coffee was finished, he headed inside again, placed the empty cup on the side table, and walked to the other door. Instead of a doorknob, there was a button on the wall beside it, which he pressed. With a soft ding, the door slid open¡ªnot to a hallway or the outside, but to the inside of an elevator. He stepped in, and the door closed behind him. Moments later, the door opened again, revealing a spacious room. Shelves lined the walls, neatly filled with various gadgets. The lights inside were dim, casting a soft glow over the organized items. Maverick walked toward a door across from him, situated between two glass windows that offered a view of the street outside. After stepping out, he closed the door behind him with a soft click, presumably locking it. A sign on the door read "Closed," indicating that it was a shop. The street, which had seemed empty when he looked down from the balcony earlier, was now beginning to bustle. People were emerging from different doors, while others walked up and down the street. After all, Diagon Alley was rarely quiet between sunrise and sunset. The building he stepped out of was nestled between Florean Fortescue''s Ice Cream Parlor and a magical instrument shop, directly across from Flourish and Blotts stationery shop. It was a prime location, one he had managed to secure after paying a hefty sum of Galleons to the previous owner. He began walking at a relaxed pace toward the entrance to the alley. The handful of people moving up and down the street seemed to completely ignore him, as if he were invisible¡ªand in a way, he was. Before stepping out, he had cast a variation of the "Notice-Me-Not" charm, a trick he had picked up during his time in Japan. Unlike the standard version, this one worked on both wizards and Muggles, making it incredibly useful. The walk was short¡ªjust five minutes¡ªand before long, he arrived at his destination: the back of the Leaky Cauldron. He didn''t stop and walked through the magical entrance that led to the empty courtyard, continuing until he reached the bar area. There, he canceled the "Notice-Me-Not" charm he had placed on himself. He glanced toward the counter, where the bar owner, Tom, stood wiping a glass. At the long tables, only three people were having breakfast, their eyes glued to stacks of papers¡ªtoday''s news, most likely. The place wasn''t as bustling as usual, still too early in the morning for the usual crowd. "Master Caesar..." He heard the familiar voice call his name. Tom, with his strange yet warm smile, walked over to him. "Mr. Tom," Maverick smiled back. "Can''t you just call me Maverick like you used to?" Tom shook his head, but the smile never faded. "How dare I address a master alchemist so informally," he said, gesturing. "Please, come and have a seat." He walked over to one of the square tables near the corner. Maverick followed him, but before sitting down, he asked, "Mr. Tom, I''d like to use your fireplace," raising his watch to check the time. "In about half an hour, please." Tom gave him a brief, puzzled look before nodding. "Of course. The Leaky Cauldron is connected to most of the places in the British wizarding community. May I ask where, just to make sure the network has the link?" Maverick nodded. "Vice-Headmistress McGonagall''s office. I have an appointment with her today, and in her note, she asked me to take the fireplace here, which has a network link to her office in Hogwarts." "Ah, Minerva... Of course, her office¡ªyou can get there," Tom responded. "Since I have some time still, I''d like to order a standard breakfast, please¡ªlike the usual¡ªand today''s paper, if you don''t mind." "Of course... Just one moment, and it''ll be ready." Tom turned to prepare the order. Once he left, Maverick leaned back a little more comfortably, his thoughts drifting back to the hectic past six months. Yes, six months had passed since that day when Bloodraven''s name had spread like wildfire throughout the magical world. After the duel, Maverick spent a few days recovering, then decided it was time for a short break and headed home. Back in London, most of his time was spent with his new sister, Sarah. Though she seemed a bit down at first¡ªunderstandably, since he had disappeared for a few days right after taking her into his family¡ªshe didn''t stay that way for long. After a good, compelling excuse and, of course, a little help from his mother, he managed to cheer her up. Thanks to Michael, taking care of her identity wasn''t an issue, and Sarah had become an official Caesar, even set to start school in September 1991. During the short break at home, he made it a priority to help Sarah gain better control over her powers, ensuring there were minimal chances for accidents¡ªeven in the worst-case scenario. He wasn''t overly worried, though, as she was already more than capable of managing her abilities. Before ending the break, he had a heart-to-heart conversation with his family. He answered all their questions and reassured them that, despite being busy in the coming months, he would show up often¡ªor at least whenever he was free. Next, he met with his teacher again. This time, Edward had brought along his alchemy mentor, Simon. Together, they headed to the Alchemist Guild to have his talent officially graded. It''s important to note that becoming a Master Alchemist isn''t something just anyone can achieve. Even the Star Alchemist exam requires specific qualifications before it can be attempted. Fortunately, he had two highly influential teachers backing him¡ªone an ICW speaker, the other a Master Alchemist¡ªmaking the process go smoothly. Starting as an apprentice, he steadily progressed, step by step, until he finally earned the respected title of Master Alchemist¡ªone of only ten in the world, now including himself. Even more impressively, he became the youngest to ever achieve the title. Coincidentally, the day he earned the title of Master Alchemist also happened to be the first day of the new year. As a result, the first headline of the year sent shockwaves through the magical world, leaving countless people in disbelief. "Master Caesar?" "Master Caesar?" Maverick was momentarily taken aback by the sudden call of his name. Instinctively, he spread his magical senses, but quickly retracted them, realizing it had only been a strange flashback. Turning to the smiling man, he nodded. "Sorry, Mr. Tom... I had a long night and didn''t get enough sleep." Tom nodded in understanding. "Is that so... please do take care of your health..." he said in an oddly concerned tone, before placing the plates on the table, offering a final nod, and walking away. Once Tom had left, Maverick settled back into his chair and let out a deep sigh. He wasn''t wrong earlier¡ªhe was indeed tired. It wasn''t just from last night; the past few months had been a whirlwind of work. His business was starting to bloom in America. Maverick had applied all the modern-day marketing strategies he remembered, and his creations turned out to be an even bigger hit than he had anticipated. Fortunately, Maverick had enough capital to start, thanks to his teacher''s investment. With his support, along with Ali and Aisha''s assistance, he successfully recruited skilled individuals and began the manufacturing process. Mass production hadn''t been difficult either. Although he had been just a teenager when he transmigrated, he still had some limited knowledge of modern production techniques from 2024. Combined with today''s Muggle labor efficiency methods, it was enough to get the job done. His alchemical creations were not complicated to make, and it wasn''t that other master alchemists couldn''t have produced them either. It was simply that their thinking was too outdated. They had the skills but lacked the ideas. Now, his brand had become something for magicals of all levels, and because he was the first, he had the upper hand in capturing the market share. More importantly, none of the current products released had his magic suppression crystals embedded because they didn''t require electrical circuits in the first place. They were pure runic alchemy. Once the completed products were introduced, Maverick was confident that no other brand would be able to come close to him. Today, his brand had expanded to France and, finally, to Britain, in addition to the United States. Even here, inside the bar, Maverick could see that the light sources, once only powered by candle flames, were now replaced by the gadgets his business had introduced. With Ali and Aisha managing everything, Maverick felt less concerned. Soon, he''d be able to leave everything to them and focus on other matters, with his role in the business solely centered around introducing new products. Time passed slowly as Maverick finished his breakfast, and soon it was time for his appointment with Minerva McGonagall. It wasn''t technically a job interview, as he hadn''t even applied yet. Just a week ago, he had sent Minerva McGonagall the book he wrote on introducing the basics of science to Muggle studies. It hadn''t been difficult. During his travels, he had come across wizarding schools that taught more modern science, and he simply collected their teaching content. Finally after mixing a bit from Muggle school books, he was able to complete the book relatively easily, even before his fight with Morvain six months ago. It was only recently that he had owled it to her, and in just a week, she had asked for an appointment. If she weren''t intrigued, she wouldn''t have invited him directly to Hogwarts. After finishing his breakfast and noticing the appointed time had come, he made his way to the fireplace inside the pub. Grabbing a handful of magical powder, he whispered softly, "Office of the Deputy Headmistress McGonagall, Hogwarts..." With a flash of green flames, he disappeared from the spot. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 94 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Thank you again! Chapter 40 - 40: A New Role, A New Path (I) (CH - 60) Life for magicals in Europe a thousand years ago was very different. Knowledge was controlled by the wealthy and powerful, while the majority of people turned to religion to explain the mysteries of the world. Faith guided their decisions, offering comfort but also creating deep divisions. These divisions often led to conflicts, and at times, full-scale wars, as differing ideologies clashed violently. Back then, most of humanity shared a single belief. Magic, or any form of supernatural power, was not meant for mortals. Anyone discovered with such abilities was quickly labeled a servant of the devil or a demon. They were not just captured or imprisoned. Instead, they were sentenced to the cruelest fate of all, burned alive. For magicals, it was a dangerous time. There were no laws to protect them, and each witch or wizard had to hide their gifts from a world that saw them as a threat. Then, four remarkable individuals decided to change everything. Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw, and Salazar Slytherin. They refused to be treated as outsiders. Instead, they chose to stand together, separating themselves from the non-magical world that saw them as nothing more than evil, alien beings. They gathered witches and wizards from all over, offering them a safe place to live without fear. Together, they built a large castle, hiding it behind strong enchantments to protect it from non-magical people and the dangers of the world. This castle, located somewhere in the Scottish Highlands, eventually became known as Hogwarts. Not only was it a refuge where magical people could live without fear, but also a school where knowledge could be passed down for generations. Over the centuries, the castle faced many challenges but overcame them all. Today, it stands as one of the most prestigious magical schools in the world, a true testament to the vision and determination of its founders. ... It was another typical day. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sun began to rise, painting the sky with a soft orange glow. The castle stood tall and silent, its towers cutting through the lightening sky, their sharp edges softened by the morning haze. The first rays of sunlight slipped through the windows, casting long shadows across the ancient stone walls. High in one of Hogwarts'' tall towers, the deputy headmistress''s office was peaceful in this quiet moment. A middle-aged woman in traditional witch''s robes sat at the desk, an open book in front of her. Her face showed deep concentration, as though she were studying something important. The soft rustle of turning pages was the only sound, while the morning light poured through the large window behind her, casting a gentle glow on the polished wood of her desk. The office was spacious, with stone walls decorated by a few carefully chosen items. Framed awards and trophies were neatly arranged atop a shelf filled with old-looking books along the right wall. A fireplace stood in the middle of the left wall, and on either side of it, shelves held a collection of antique magical items. Among them was a delicate, well-worn broomstick, carefully placed apart from the others, as if it were the most prized possession. Behind her desk, above the large window, a portrait of a stern-looking witch hung, her gaze shifting slightly as though silently watching over the room. Through the window, the other castle towers and the grounds stretched out, offering a clear, wide view. It was a quiet, organized space that perfectly reflected its occupant, Minerva McGonagall, the deputy headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Turning the last page of the book, McGonagall let out a soft sigh, her expression thoughtful and pleased, before snapping it shut. Her gaze lingered on the cover, The Magic of Science, and a small nod followed, as if confirming a decision. Her eyes moved to the fireplace, then to the only door of her office, before resting on the clock above it. She leaned back in her chair, settling more comfortably, and picked up another book from her desk to continue reading. Time passed slowly until she closed the book as well and sat up straighter, as if she was waiting for something to happen. Her eyes kept fixed on the fireplace, and just then, green flames flared up, revealing a young man dressed in a sleek mix of wizarding and modern clothing. Her expression softened into a welcoming smile as she addressed the new arrival. "Mr. Caesar, right on time. Welcome to Hogwarts." She stood, walked around her desk, and extended her hand with a warm, firm gesture. "Thank you for the invitation, Professor." He shook her hand, offering a similar expression. "I''ve always wanted to see this legendary sanctuary built by the four Warlocks." McGonagall gave a small smile. "A sanctuary indeed," she said, her tone thoughtful. After a brief pause, she added, "Please, make yourself comfortable," gesturing to a chair. Maverick nodded, taking the seat as McGonagall moved to her own chair across from him. "Tea? Or perhaps breakfast while we talk?" she offered with a polite smile. "The house-elves here are exceptional cooks." Maverick shook his head respectfully. "Just tea, Professor. I''ve already had breakfast, but thank you." She nodded and called out an Elvish name, prompting a small creature to appear with a quiet pop. Moments later, their drinks were brought, and the house-elf disappeared, leaving them alone for their meeting. "In just two years, you''ve accomplished so much, young man," the older witch began, offering a warm compliment. She raised her hand, showing the elegant wristwatch on her wrist to Maverick. "I bought this from your shop, Caesar''s Magitech, when I visited the States last month." A small smile appeared on her lips as she met his gaze. "The ideas behind your products are remarkable. Functionally, there are similar inventions already, but the design and the way you''ve made them more convenient... honestly, it''s already transforming the magical world." Maverick let out a modest chuckle. "Thank you, Professor. But I can''t take all the credit. It''s the work of many talented witches and wizards in my company." McGonagall''s smile grew warmer. "Humble, too. Not many alchemists have that quality..." It was true¡ªalchemists, especially the old masters, were often known for their pride and arrogance. "Please, I hope that humility of yours stays with you, young man," she added, her tone firm but kind, before shifting subtly once more. "Well, I''ve had the pleasure of reading your book," she continued. Maverick nodded, the conversation now turning to the matter at hand, and he was honestly looking forward to her feedback. "It''s quite... thorough, I must say." She glanced between the book on her desk and him. "Are you suggesting it''s too advanced, Professor?" "Perhaps," she said, leaning slightly back in her chair. "I shared it with Albus. I hope you don''t mind." "Not at all," Maverick said, waving his hand. "Was this Speaker Dumbledore''s impression, Professor?" "Ours, actually," she replied after a brief pause. "For first-years, especially the children of pureblood families, it might be a bit overwhelming. But as an elective for sixth and seventh years, it would be just right." Maverick hummed, considering her unexpected words. He had written the book based on magical schools around the world that taught science, with some added knowledge of his own. To him, it seemed quite basic, but apparently, it wasn''t basic enough. He sighed, a hint of dejection in his voice. "I understand, Professor." McGonagall smiled at his expression, realizing he hadn''t quite grasped the point. However, that was a conversation she preferred to have with someone else present. "This is what Albus and I believe," McGonagall continued. "Speaking of which, he would like to meet with you about this matter, Mr. Caesar." She paused for a moment before adding, "That is, if you''re still interested in teaching here..." Maverick''s eyes lit up as he met her gaze and nodded without hesitation. "Of course. My words from two years ago haven''t changed." McGonagall nodded appreciatively at his response. Truthfully, she would have considered Maverick for the position even if the book hadn''t impressed her. His other skills, combined with the character she had grown quite fond of by now, made him an excellent fit for a professor in her eyes. She then heard him add, "I can adjust my schedule whenever Speaker Dumbledore is ready to meet." "That won''t be necessary," she smiled. "In fact, Albus is expecting you now." "Right now?" Maverick asked, slightly surprised. This was Albus Dumbledore, after all. In his previous life, he had read enough fanfiction to feel a tinge of doubt about what to expect from the legendary wizard. The thought crossed his mind briefly, but he quickly pushed it aside. It didn''t matter¡ªhe was confident in his abilities now. Besides, it was best to assume Dumbledore would be closer to J.K. Rowling''s version rather than jumping to conclusions. "Yes. If you don''t mind, we can head straight to his office," McGonagall suggested, her expression staying the same. Maverick nodded without hesitation, his mind made up. "Of course, Professor." McGonagall smiled and rose from her seat at his words. "Come, let''s walk. You''ll have a chance to see a bit of Hogwarts along the way." She stopped briefly before reaching the door as Maverick stood up as well. "The students are in their final exams right now," she added, her tone carrying a hint of weariness."Please don''t mind any odd behavior you might see." Maverick chuckled, finding her words a little amusing. "I''ve been through exam stress myself, Professor. I studied at Muggle universities too. I''m sure it won''t be that bad." McGonagall''s expression shifted to one of appreciation as she listened to his response, then softened. "True, I had forgotten you were homeschooled by that lion while attending Muggle schools." She paused, then added, "You must be the first magical to do so..." A hint of admiration appeared in her gaze before she opened the door and gestured for him to follow. "Come along..." A smile tugged at his lips as he fell into step beside her, walking side by side. She cast him a sideways glance as they walked. "I must admit, when I saw the headlines on New Year''s Day, it gave me quite a shock." "Which part shocked you the most?" he asked playfully, giving a shy chuckle while his gaze swept across the grand surroundings of the castle. "All of it," she replied, amused, noticing how absorbed he was in his surroundings. "Muggle schools, Garling''s apprentice, master alchemist... you name it. You were the talk of the wizarding world for weeks." Maverick chuckled again. "Fortunately, the fuss has settled down now." The older witch smiled at his nonchalance. Along the way, they didn''t encounter any other professors, as it was still quite early. Only a few students shuffled by, none paying much attention to them, likely still half-asleep. They walked at a steady pace, with McGonagall answering most of Maverick''s questions as they passed through the castle, while he marveled at the surroundings. After a few minutes and a long climb up a set of stairs, they finally reached the top of the tower where the headmaster''s office was located. "Honey drops!" McGonagall said, speaking to the gargoyle statue beside the door before glancing at Maverick. "Albus has a thing for sweets, you see." Maverick smiled and shrugged. "Everyone has their quirks, Professor." The door opened with a soft creak, revealing the cozy yet eclectic interior of Dumbledore''s office. Maverick followed McGonagall inside, his eyes immediately drawn to the sheer amount of detail packed into the room. The circular space was bathed in warm, golden light streaming through tall, arched windows. The walls were lined with shelves crammed with books, peculiar instruments, and trinkets that seemed to hum faintly with magic. A large, ornate desk sat at the center, its surface cluttered with parchment, quills, and a collection of silver gadgets that whirred and clicked softly. Portraits of past headmasters lined the walls, their eyes following the two, some whispering to each other in hushed tones. What caught Maverick''s attention most, however, was the overwhelming sense of history that filled the room. It felt alive, as if the very walls were steeped in centuries of wisdom and secrets. His gaze stopped at a magnificent bird perched on a stand near the desk, its fiery plumage glowing faintly in the dim light. It radiated power, a feedback his passive Magical-Sense easily picked up. He had no doubt this phoenix was nothing like the turkey portrayed in the movies. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 95 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Thank you again! Chapter 41 - 41: A New Role, A New Path (II) (CH - 61) Albus Dumbledore sat at his desk in the headmaster''s office, half-moon glasses perched on his nose. A parchment rested in his hands, and as he read, a knowing gleam sparkled in his blue eyes. He sat upright, dressed in a purple robe over a crisp white shirt and gray vest, exuding both authority and ease. His neatly combed hair, streaked with silver, added to his quiet confidence. Though he appeared to be in the prime of his life, there was a depth in his gaze that made him seem far older, wiser¡ªsomeone who had seen more than his appearance let on. The sun had been up for a while, and this was usually when he took some time for light reading before joining his staff and students for breakfast. But today, he had a feeling his usual routine would be different. He set the parchment down and looked toward the door, as if expecting someone. Moments later, the door opened, and in walked his trusted deputy, Minerva McGonagall, followed by a young man he didn''t recognize. Dumbledore''s curiosity piqued as his magical senses, always sharp, noticed something odd... nothing. The boy had almost no magical presence. His first thought was that this young man might not be a wizard at all. Then, he remembered a conversation with McGonagall from two years ago. He gave a small nod, silently agreeing with what she had said. He watched the boy walk in, his posture calm but alert. Every step was measured and deliberate. At first glance, he seemed like any other young man, but Dumbledore could tell¡ªthis boy, though unassuming, was far from ordinary. Setting his curiosity aside for the moment, he smiled warmly at both of them. "Minerva," he said in his rich, welcoming tone. "And you must be Mr Caesar." Rising from his chair, he gestured to the seats across from his desk. "Please, take a seat." McGonagall gave a polite nod and sat down first, and Maverick followed with quiet confidence. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Speaker Dumbledore," the boy greeted him politely before settling into the chair. Dumbledore chuckled softly. "Professor Dumbledore is fine, young man. Or Headmaster, if you prefer." "We had a brief chat before coming, but I thought it best to include you as well¡­" McGonagall added, casting a glance at her mentor. A comfortable silence settled over the room as they all relaxed into their seats. "Well," Dumbledore nodded to McGonagall, then turned his attention to Maverick. "I''ve been looking forward to meeting you for quite some time, Mr. Caesar. But before we get into it, how about some tea? Or have you had breakfast yet?" "Thank you, Professor, but I''ve already had breakfast and shared some tea with Professor McGonagall earlier." Dumbledore smiled gently and nodded. "Very well, then. Let''s get to the matter at hand." He reached into a drawer, retrieved a book, and placed it carefully on the desk. "I understand you wish to teach Muggle science here at Hogwarts." Maverick subtly observed the famous wizard as he spoke. This was no frail old man¡ªnothing like the typical wise wizard or a Gandalf figure. To the average person, Dumbledore would appear to be nothing more than warm, friendly, and effortlessly charming. But to Maverick, the calmness was almost too perfect, as if it had been honed over years of practice. That was his conclusion, formed from his keen observations and his familiarity with the character of Albus Dumbledore from the stories he had read in his previous life. There were no other subtle tells, no shifts in expression to analyze. His non-magical espionage skills were almost entirely useless against this quiet, controlled presence. Pushing the thoughts aside, he maintained his steady confidence and replied, "Yes, Professor. I believe it''s necessary for the British magical community to learn more about Muggle science." Dumbledore''s expression remained calm and measured, much like someone assessing a new staff member, as he listened to Maverick''s answer. In truth, it wasn''t far off. He leaned back in his chair, taking a moment before speaking with a thoughtful tone. "I''ve had a look at your work. It''s impressive," he said. "The research and attention to detail really stand out. It''s clear you''ve put a lot of thought into putting it all together." He glanced briefly at McGonagall before turning back to Maverick. "We''ve talked about this already," he said, "and we both agree that the course materials are well-rounded." Maverick could tell there was a "but" coming, but he didn''t interject, allowing the wise wizard to finish first. "But before we go any further, I would be most curious to hear your thoughts. Why do you believe it is so important for British witches and wizards to take your course, especially when we already have something quite similar in place?" Maverick gathered his thoughts at Dumbledore''s question. He decided to be blunt and met the old man''s gaze. "The subject you''re referring to... is it Muggle Studies?" When the headmaster gave a small nod, he continued. "Professor, I''ve reviewed Muggle Studies materials from several schools, and honestly, the Hogwarts curriculum... no offense, but it feels outdated¡ªalmost laughably so." He paused, watching for any reaction, but neither Dumbledore nor McGonagall refuted his claim. Their expressions remained neutral, and the older wizard even chuckled lightly. Maverick saw the amused curiosity in the old wizard''s gaze before he asked, "That still doesn''t explain why it''s necessary to teach Muggle science to wizarding children." "Don''t get us wrong, Mr. Caesar," McGonagall chimed in. "We approve of your book. In fact, it''s a well-organized course. We''re simply curious¡ªwhy do you think it''s important for it to be taught?" Maverick gave McGonagall a side glance before nodding and decided to go all out. He had prepared for this moment long ago and had the words ready. "Professors," he began, his gaze moving from McGonagall and fixing on Dumbledore. "I''ve visited every corner of the world, magical and non-magical. It surprises me that this country, whose magical history is so rich, is now one of the most, if not the most, backward developing magical communities in the world." Both Dumbledore and McGonagall raised a brow at his blunt statement but chose not to interrupt. Maverick took their silence as tacit agreement and continued. "Muggle technology... it can''t be ignored the way the British wizarding community is doing now," he said firmly. "It''s advancing so rapidly that soon¡ªI have no doubt¡ªit will reach a point where it will seem indistinguishable from magic itself." This time, McGonagall couldn''t help but interject. "Surely, that''s a rhetorical statement, isn''t it?" she asked, her gaze curious as she looked at him. Maverick turned his head, meeting her gaze directly. "I''m afraid not, Professor. Since Newton and Einstein, Muggle technology has advanced exponentially... frighteningly fast, even. Communication, entertainment, reconnaissance, energy, weaponry... every field has evolved at an incredible pace and continues to do so every day." He glanced at Dumbledore, but the old wizard offered no objection, only a slight gesture with his hand to encourage him to continue. "Do you know Stark, Professor?" "I do," Dumbledore replied, his tone thoughtful. "I''ve met the man on a few occasions. A brilliant mind, though unfortunately, his genius seems directed toward pursuits that are... less, admirable." Maverick nodded, continuing without hesitation. "First, it was Newton. Then Einstein. Each of them revolutionized the way Muggles understood the world and shaped their technological progress. And now, I believe Stark is next. He''s already proving it with his innovations." As he spoke, his mind briefly wandered. By the end of the year, if things followed the events of the MCU, the Stark couple would be killed by the Winter Soldier. He hadn''t decided yet whether he would step in or not. That was a problem for another day. Right now, he needed to stay focused on the discussion. "America, Russia, China... these superpowers have already started educating wizarding children about the wonders of science," Maverick said, his voice steady. "Everywhere I''ve been, it''s already begun in their schools... except here, in Britain, Headmaster." He paused, his gaze intensifying as he locked eyes with the older man. "When the inevitable happens, we''ll be the only ones left behind, the only ones who haven''t caught up with the rest of the world." The room fell into silent. Neither professors spoke nor refuted his claim. Maverick didn''t press further either, letting the weight of his words settle over them. But before the silence could stretch too long, another voice broke through. "Are you implying that the secrecy will soon be shattered, boy?" The sound came from above and to his right. Maverick instinctively turned his head and saw the portraits of former headmasters and headmistresses staring at him, their eyes sharp and curious, as though he were an anomaly. Just as Maverick''s gaze lingered on the curious faces in the portraits, Dumbledore''s voice gently pulled his attention back to the living. "Well," the old wizard began, his tone thoughtful, "this isn''t quite where I thought our discussion would be heading¡­ but," he glanced briefly at McGonagall, who remained silent, though it was clear she was teetering on the edge of asking her own questions, "I can''t say I disagree, young man." Maverick raised an eyebrow. That wasn''t what he expected to hear from the old wizard. He glanced at McGonagall, but she didn''t seem as calm or accepting as Dumbledore. It was clear she had something on her mind. Maverick heard the older man chuckle, and when he turned back, he saw an amused glint in Dumbledore''s eyes. "We may be wizards who care little for how Muggles are evolving," Dumbledore said with a trace of humor, "but we are neither ignorant nor stupid." He cast a glance at his deputy. "Isn''t that right, Minerva?" McGonagall quickly regained her composure. Normally, she was calm and unshaken in any situation, but she realized she had slipped slightly today in front of this junior. Thankfully, her boss had stepped in. "That is correct," she said firmly. "Your claims hold some truth, and we haven''t been blind to it either." Maverick cast a scrutinizing look at the two wizards. "Then why, may I ask?" At his question, Dumbledore sighed¡ªa weary sound, as if faced with a task not impossible but undeniably difficult. "To be perfectly honest, we simply haven''t had the time..." Maverick raised an eyebrow. Two words came to mind: bullshit. Deciding to push further now that this topic had surfaced earlier than planned, he said, "Professor, isn''t it ironic that the headmaster and deputy headmistress of such a prestigious school are guilty of procrastination?" Dumbledore burst into laughter, a deep, genuine sound that filled the room. Even McGonagall couldn''t suppress a chuckle, though she shook her head at his audacity. A comfortable silence settled over the room, dissolving the earlier tension, until Dumbledore spoke once more. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I agree, Mr. Caesar. It would be a pleasure to have you join us as a professor at Hogwarts. Though, I must say, our plans may differ slightly from what you have in mind." Maverick noted how effortlessly the old wizard steered the conversation in a new direction. He chose not to press further. This discussion could always resume at another time. Maverick''s eyes lit up at Dumbledore''s sudden declaration, and he met the older man''s gaze. "Don''t look so surprised, Mr. Caesar," Dumbledore said with a faint smile. "In truth, even if your book hadn''t been as impressive, or if the discussion we just had wasn''t as insightful, we still intended to bring you on board. In fact, had you delayed in sending your manuscript to Professor McGonagall, I would have instructed her to send you an invitation myself." Maverick cast a genuinely puzzled glance at both of them, and McGonagall met his gaze with a faintly amused expression. "Mr. Caesar, are you forgetting that you''re a master alchemist? The youngest ever recorded in modern magical history?" she said, her tone carrying a hint of pride, even though she had no part in his accomplishment. That was simply who she was¡ªa witch of great character, free from unnecessary feelings like jealousy. Maverick silently gave a mental five-star review to the motherly witch before returning to the matter at hand. He now understood what both of them were implying, but he had never planned to become a professor of alchemy¡ªand still didn''t. Without missing a beat, he responded firmly, "But, Professor, I wish to teach Muggle science, not alchemy." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 95 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 42 - 42: A New Role, A New Path (III) (CH - 62) In the headmaster''s office at Hogwarts, three individuals sat at a large, ornate desk. Its occupants included Headmaster Albus Dumbledore in his rightful chair, with his deputy, Professor McGonagall, seated across from him and a young man sitting beside her. Their conversation had started off simply, with easy questions and clear answers, but gradually it became more serious, spiraling a bit out of control. Currently, the young man sitting beside Professor McGonagall appeared deep in thought, while Dumbledore and the deputy headmistress watched him intently, their expressions making it clear they were waiting for him to speak. "Headmaster, I would like to teach Muggle science, not alchemy," the young man finally said, making his intentions clear to the two expectant people. Hearing Maverick clearly express his thoughts, the old wizard let out a tired sigh. He briefly glanced at Professor McGonagall, offering her a silent nod, before turning his attention back. Maverick noticed the subtle exchange between the two professors. It wasn''t exactly discreet, and he could tell they were choosing their words carefully. "Mr. Caesar, please, hear us out first..." He heard Dumbledore say, and at the same time, he noticed McGonagall turn to him and clear her throat softly. "Mr. Caesar, we have no objection to you introducing Muggle science as a new course at Hogwarts. But as I mentioned earlier, the material is too advanced for younger students and would be better suited as an elective for sixth- and seventh-years." Maverick nodded slowly, recalling their earlier conversation. "Professor, just to clarify, does that mean I''ll be joining Hogwarts as a professor of Muggle science?" McGonagall nodded, her eyes briefly flicking to Dumbledore, who returned the gesture with a confirming nod. Maverick observed the subtle exchange between them, then heard the old wizard offer his opinion. "Your book is an excellent resource, Mr. Caesar. By the end of the course, I have no doubt that our students will have a deep understanding of science and its potential. But as Professor McGonagall said, it''s best suited for older students." Maverick frowned, noticing how the two senior magicals kept emphasizing only sixth and seventh years. He wondered what he would be teaching the younger grades and whether he would need to simplify his book even further. "What about the younger students? First-years through fifth-years?" "They''ll continue with Muggle Studies, as they do now," Dumbledore explained. "However, if you''re willing, we''d appreciate it if you could help update the curriculum to include some modern materials... not to the extent of your book, of course." He paused briefly before adding, "But it will still be taught by the current Muggle Studies professor, not by you." Maverick tilted his head, processing the information. "So, just to clarify, I''d only be teaching two grades?" Dumbledore hesitated, exchanging another glance with McGonagall. "About that..." Maverick noticed, for the first time that day, a hint of uncertainty in the old wizard''s expression. "Mr. Caesar," Dumbledore began, his tone softening. "Hogwarts hasn''t had an alchemy professor in years... over a decade, in fact. As you''re surely aware, it''s an exceptionally rare field. Those who achieve two stars or higher in alchemy typically pursue careers in the private sector or their country''s ministry. The work is lighter, the pay is higher, and teaching is rarely their first choice." Maverick raised an eyebrow. "Professor, aren''t you a master alchemist yourself?" His question caused the wise wizard to pause briefly before letting out a light chuckle. "Ah, you are quite right. I am, indeed. But as you well know, I''m also the headmaster of this school, the chief speaker at the ICW, and the president of the Wizengamot, and a number of other titles... As much as I would dearly love to return to the role of a formal teacher, my many other responsibilities keep me rather occupied." Maverick observed the old wizard carefully. There was not a hint of deception in his words. He took a moment to consider the situation. Being a headmaster alone was no small task, let alone holding all those other heavy positions. The room fell into a quiet silence once again. Neither Dumbledore nor McGonagall spoke further, simply watching Maverick as he sat in thought. Maverick finally accepted that Dumbledore truly wouldn''t have the time to teach while managing multiple positions. At the same time, it became clear to him that they wanted him to take on the role of alchemy professor while also offering him the opportunity to teach his proposed subject. However, he still had concerns, particularly about time. Two subjects meant double the classes, which meant double the work of a regular professor. So before making up his mind, he needed to ask and clarify. "Professor, first of all, I apologize for not considering your situation and doubting your responsibilities," Maverick spoke sincerely. Dumbledore waved his hand, signaling that it was no problem. "Oh, no need for apologies, my dear boy... no harm done..." Maverick nodded and didn''t dwell on it any longer, instead brought up the matter at hand. "Professors... I''m willing to agree, but I need to clarify a few things first." He glanced between the two elders. "Teaching two subjects sounds like a lot of work. How will you arrange my schedule?" Dumbledore and McGonagall exchanged another glance of their silent communication. Sure enough, McGonagall turned to him and began speaking reassuringly. "Mr. Caesar, perhaps I wasn''t clear earlier. Since alchemy hasn''t been taught in years, it would begin with first-years only. Muggle science, likewise, would begin with sixth-years only. So, in the first year, your workload would be very, very light." Maverick nodded slowly, but that wasn''t the answer he was looking for. "What about in the future, Professor McGonagall? At some point, I would have to teach all seven grades..." "We can assure you, Mr. Caesar, that you won''t be overburdened," Dumbledore interjected smoothly. "Minerva and I will figure out a solution. For instance, Hogwarts currently schedules classes so that two houses attend a subject together. We can adjust the schedule so that alchemy and Muggle science classes would include all four houses. This way, even as you take on more grades, your workload will be halved." Maverick considered their proposal. It made sense¡ªcombining houses would reduce the number of classes he''d need to teach while still reaching all students. Once his doubts had been cleared, the decision no longer seemed difficult. He smiled at the two of them and nodded. "Then I agree, Headmaster Dumbledore." Dumbledore''s face lit up with relief, and even McGonagall allowed herself a small smile. "Young man, you have no idea how much of a burden you''ve lifted from this old man''s head," Dumbledore said, his face brightening. "I''ve been searching for a suitable candidate for years to bring alchemy back to this school. And fortunately, a talented master alchemist has agreed. On behalf of Hogwarts, I truly appreciate your willingness." Maverick couldn''t help but smile shyly. "My pleasure, Professor. And thank you both for giving me the opportunity..." Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, a satisfied smile spreading across his face as he glanced at his deputy, who wore a similar expression. Maverick saw them exchange another round of silent communication before the old wizard spoke to him again with that tone as warm and thoughtful as ever. "Well then, my boy, I must say, this has been a most enlightening discussion. Now, is there anything you''d like to add? Or perhaps something you might need? Whatever it may be, rest assured, this old man will do his utmost to make it possible." Maverick glanced between the two, briefly searching his thoughts, wondering if he had overlooked anything. After a moment, his eyes lit up as he remembered something important he had intended to bring up later, but now seemed like a good time. Maverick smiled inwardly, then raised his hand. With a thought, a stack of papers appeared on the desk. Dumbledore and McGonagall both raised their eyebrows, intrigued. It seemed this young man had a habit of keeping his thoughts well prepared. They saw Maverick gently tapped the paper stack with his index finger, and it immediately split into two stacks. "Impressive silent, wandless casting," McGonagall exclaimed, her educator instincts kicking in. Maverick chuckled at her sudden remark, then slid one stack of papers toward Dumbledore and the other to McGonagall. "This is my long-term vision, Professors. In here, I have outlined in detail my plan to change this country''s wizarding community for the better, and it all starts here at Hogwarts¡ªwith the children, bringing them all together." The two seasoned professors exchanged astonished looks. First, it was the idea of introducing science to bridge the gap between the wizarding world and modern advancements. Now, it had escalated to uniting the entire country''s magical community. And with every question they asked, another book seemed to land in their laps. Maverick didn''t realize that he was unknowingly giving the two seasoned wizards one headache after another with this single meeting. He misread their expressions, thinking they believed they had to go through the entire stack of papers. So, he quickly clarified, "You don''t need to read everything right now. Just the first page... it''s a quick summary. Please take a look and let me know your thoughts." Dumbledore and McGonagall let out an inward sigh. Though this young man''s ideas promised more headaches, they were ultimately for the greater good of the country''s magical community. Setting aside their initial thoughts, each of them picked up the topmost paper from the stacks and began reading with curiosity. Maverick observed as time passed slowly. First, they showed curiosity, then shock, and finally, admiration in their eyes. "This is..." Dumbledore started, but before he could finish, McGonagall interjected, completing his sentence. "Ingenious... truly." She turned to Maverick. "Your proposal here is remarkable, Mr. Caesar." Maverick smiled shyly and glanced at Dumbledore to see his opinion. "Minerva speaks correctly, Mr. Caesar," Dumbledore said. "If this can be pulled off, it will undoubtedly bring all the children of our school closer to harmony than ever before..." He paused, seemingly thought of something, then added, "But this will also burden your schedule, Mr. Caesar. How do you plan to cope with it?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dumbledore''s remark was indeed valid, but fortunately, Maverick had already considered it when he first developed the plans. "Professor," he began, flashing a bright smile at the old wizard, "just give me an assistant to work under me, and that will solve the problem. And if it''s a burden on the school''s finances, I assure you that once you''ve read the entire set of papers, you won''t mind giving me ten assistants," Maverick added, joking lightly. Dumbledore raised an eyebrow, his curiosity growing as he looked at the stack of papers in front of him. After all, any plan that could potentially bring in more funds for the school was certainly most welcome. Maverick saw the old wizard wave his hand. "The school''s finances are not a problem, Mr. Caesar. In fact, that sounds like a wonderful idea, and I agree." He paused, casting a glance at his deputy, gesturing for her to handle it. McGonagall turned to Maverick. "Just tell me what kind of witch or wizard you''re looking for as your assistant." Maverick could sense McGonagall had no second thoughts about arranging an assistant for him, which made him wonder why other professors didn''t have one. Was it because they were rejected, or simply because they never asked? He dismissed the thought and thought about how to respond to McGonagall. After a moment of quick thinking, he explained. "A good, disciplined graduate from this school, Professor. Preferably one to graduate this year... good at Quidditch, and most importantly, someone who has no significant conflicts with other houses." McGonagall gave him a doubtful look. "If you want all of those boxes checked, Mr. Caesar, that may be a bit difficult." Maverick quickly waved his hand, realizing that was indeed the case. "I understand, Professor. It doesn''t need to be all of the options. Just someone good at Quidditch and with a generally good relationship with everyone will be fine..." "Well, that shouldn''t be too difficult, should it, Minerva?" Dumbledore chimed in, turning to his deputy with a light smile. McGonagall shot him a flat look. A moment later, McGonagall sighed and nodded in agreement. "I''ll try to hire someone before the next school year starts." Maverick smiled. Although it meant more work for her, he knew she would do her best to fulfill the task. "Well, now that this matter is settled," Dumbledore said with a thoughtful pause, "there is one other important issue that must be addressed..." Both Maverick and McGonagall turned to him. "If we want to accomplish this, we''ll have to speak with the other schools as well. Only if they agree will this be possible." Maverick nodded, understanding what Dumbledore meant. However, he had no doubt that the other schools would reject the proposal. Time passed slowly, and more than an hour had gone by since Maverick started explaining everything to the two senior wizards. He covered what needed to be done, how it would work, and the timeline to make it all happen. After that, Dumbledore and McGonagall briefed Maverick on what he needed to take care of before the school year began in September. Dumbledore then gave Maverick access to the Hogwarts fireplace network and even agreed to connect it to a private location of his choosing. To hire him, the master alchemist, the old wizard spared no effort in providing conveniences for him. Before Maverick left, Dumbledore asked him to return in a few days so he could give him a proper tour of the school, introduce him to the other staff and professors, as well as meet with the school board. Fortunately, Maverick didn''t have to get involved in the formal process of registering Muggle Science as a subject, as Dumbledore assured he would take care of it. Standing in front of the fireplace in Dumbledore''s office, Maverick turned to the senior witch and wizard, both of whom had left him with a very positive impression. Dumbledore was no manipulative figurehead trying to brainwash others, and McGonagall was no mere follower who agreed with everything Dumbledore said. These two were nothing like the characters he had read about in the stories from his previous life. Then again, maybe he had just read too many fanfictions and ended up mixing up their personalities. He extended his hand first to McGonagall, shaking it before moving on to Dumbledore. Just as Maverick extended his hand and shook Dumbledore''s, a sudden sensation washed over him, sending a faint, uneasy ripple through his body. It was something he shouldn''t have picked up, especially not from the world''s greatest white wizard. Dumbledore, as keen as ever, didn''t miss the subtle shift in Maverick''s demeanor. However, he kept his expression neutral, calm, with no outward reaction. He shook the boy''s hand gently, then released it and met his eyes. "I was hoping you wouldn''t notice," Dumbledore said quietly, "but it seems your perception is as impressive as your alchemy, Mr. Caesar." Maverick instinctively narrowed his eyes and fell silent, carefully gathering his thoughts. People had their own secrets, and as long as they didn''t pose a threat to him, he wasn''t the type to pry. He was just a little startled, considering this was Albus Dumbledore, after all. Finally, deciding not to address the strange sensation from the old wizard''s left hand, he concluded it was none of his business. Noticing Maverick''s silence, Dumbledore let out a soft sigh and spoke slowly, his tone a touch dejected. "An accident," he said calmly. "I''ll share the details with you another time, if you don''t mind." Maverick quickly shook his head, dismissing the thoughts swirling in his mind. Realizing he had taken a bit longer to gather his thoughts, he quickly explained, "Professor, I don''t need to know, really. But if you''d like to share, I''d be glad to sit down for another chat sometime." McGonagall watched the exchange quietly, her expression shifting through several emotions. When Maverick finally responded so graciously, she smiled inwardly, appreciating his maturity. She was glad he wasn''t a nosy person. Dumbledore''s smile grew, his eyes twinkling with approval. "Ah, thank you, my dear boy," he said softly, pausing for a moment before continuing, "It has been a true pleasure to meet you. We shall have plenty of time to converse in the future. Until then, I shall see you in a few days..." Maverick smiled in return, his respect for the two wizards deepening. He nodded to both Dumbledore and McGonagall, then stepped into the fireplace. A moment later, with a green burst of flame, he disappeared. As the echoes of the fire faded, Dumbledore turned to McGonagall, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "A remarkable young man, don''t you think?" McGonagall nodded thoughtfully. "Indeed, Albus... How I wish I had the chance to have been his teacher." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 96 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 43 - 43: A New Role, A New Path (IV) (CH - 63) Author''s Note: Cringy romance ahead. I swear I did my best to keep it from making you all throw up. Please leave some constructive feedback... it''ll help me spot my mistakes and improve. Thanks! .... The last couple of weeks had felt almost like a dream for Maverick. Any devoted fan of the Harry Potter story would have felt the same. After all, it was his first time stepping into the legendary castle of Hogwarts and meeting the equally iconic Albus Dumbledore, names he had heard so much about in both his lives. At first, he didn''t expect much to come from the visit and assumed it would just be a simple meeting with McGonagall to talk about his book and maybe bring up the idea of becoming a professor. But who would have thought? Not only was his book acknowledged by both the Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress, but he also received confirmation of his appointment as a professor. On top of that, he managed to present his plans for the school much sooner than he had expected. After that first meeting, he returned to Hogwarts a few days later for a proper tour of the castle. McGonagall proved to be an excellent guide, taking him through the grand halls, the massive library, and the classrooms. She even showed him secret passageways and some of the school''s hidden areas. Finally, he was formally introduced to the staff and professors. Their personalities mostly matched what he had expected, even if they didn''t look like the actors he remembered from his past life. She gave him an overview of everything, and by the end, he had a clearer understanding of the grand castle and the responsibilities he was about to take on. There were still two months before the academic year began, giving him plenty of time to prepare. It was the last Friday of June. Today, he temporarily put aside his preparations for Hogwarts and his business affairs, as he had a very important appointment, a meeting scheduled two years ago with someone very important. .... The sun had been up for a while, and Maverick lay awake, his mind drifting through thoughts of the past weeks and the day ahead. Finally, he got out of bed, quickly went through his usual morning routine, and dressed in a simple outfit¡ªa plain white long-sleeve shirt and brown pants. Standing in front of the mirror, he took a moment to look at himself. Over the past two years, he had grown a few centimeters taller, now standing at about 1.83 meters. He gave a satisfied nod at his reflection. He wasn''t model-level handsome, but he didn''t look bad either. If he had to describe himself, he''d say he resembled a younger version of Christian Bale, though his hair was a darker mix of black and chestnut compared to the actor''s. This place was located in the heart of Diagon Alley, where he had made significant upgrades, giving it a unique look that stood out from the typical style of the area. His "apartment" occupied the topmost floor, while the lower floor and ground level served as his shop and office, displaying and selling the products of his business. He glanced at his watch and saw that it was time. Casting a variant of the Notice-Me-Not Charm and a Disillusionment Spell on himself, he performed Apparition and vanished from the spot. .... Garling Residence, Manhattan, New York. It had been two years since Maverick last visited this familiar place, but the memories remained vivid in his mind. Even though he had only spent half a year here, it had been one of the most defining periods of his life¡ªof growth, learning, and some very unexpected connections. As he stepped through the main gate, he couldn''t help but smile at the familiar sight, the lush green stretching out in all directions, with the home standing proudly at the center. Silvia was the first to greet him, just as he remembered¡ªwarm and full of life. Her husband Edward stood nearby, offering a smile and a nod. He and Maverick had met frequently over the past couple of months for business matters, so their greeting was quick and casual. After a brief but heartfelt exchange, they moved inside and settled into the cozy living room. Silvia quickly offered to prepare something to eat, but Maverick insisted on waiting, as today was the day the exam results would be announced, and Isabella would be returning home with her transcripts to show her parents. This visit was meant to be a surprise for Isabella, as only her mother and father knew about Maverick''s arrival. Though they hadn''t seen each other in person for the last two years, they had often exchanged letters through Shisui, and their relationship had only grown stronger over time. They sat and chatted in the living room, and eventually, Maverick revealed the real reason for his visit. Two years ago, along with his family and the Garling family, they had all agreed that Maverick and Isabella would get engaged as soon as Isabella finished school. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a normal Muggle family, this might sound too early, but for magical families, especially highly influential ones, their sons or daughters start courting a partner chosen by their parents from a very early age. This is because they prioritize forming strong, stable alliances that can benefit both families. In their world, magical abilities, political influence, and social status often hold significant weight, and securing a compatible and powerful partner is crucial for maintaining or enhancing these aspects. Early courtships allow time to carefully assess compatibility, foster trust, and ensure that the union will strengthen the family''s position in the magical community. Additionally, such arrangements help avoid the complications that can arise from late or hasty marriages, giving both families a chance to build a lasting bond before formalizing the relationship. Today, Maverick had come to once again ask for Isabella''s parents'' blessing, and to finally propose to her, making their relationship official. He didn''t want to delay the engagement any longer, even though he knew Isabella wouldn''t mind waiting. But once their relationship became official, she would at least be approached by fewer people trying to get on her father''s good side through her. Furthermore, Maverick was already like a son to them, and they were like his second parents, so it came as no surprise when they immediately agreed and welcomed him with open arms, ready to officially make him a part of the family. However, it all depended on Isabella''s answer. He knew she would agree, but he was still nervous to the core now that the time had finally come. Time passed slowly, and more than an hour went by as they engaged in light conversation. Maverick shared a quick recap of his travels around the world with the couple, as well as updating them on his current affairs, particularly the progress of his business and his recent acceptance as a professor at Hogwarts. Needless to say, they were happy for him on everything, even proud, like a mother and father would be of their child. Just as the clock struck noon, Maverick and Edward both sensed a magical fluctuation coming from the fireplace. Maverick immediately gave a quick nod to the couple, vanishing from sight as if it were planned. Not a moment later, the fireplace in the living room flared with green flames, and Isabella stepped into the house. Hidden under the invisibility spell, Maverick watched his childhood sweetheart, Isabella Garling, with quiet admiration. She had changed so much since the last time he saw her, maturing into a confident and breathtakingly beautiful young woman. Now seventeen, her golden hair was more radiant than ever, resembling her father''s, and her graceful demeanor only enhanced her charm. Clad in the elegant Ilvermorny school uniform, her bright eyes sparkled with confidence, and her poised posture exuded an air of quiet strength. The sight made Maverick''s heart skip several beats in a row, almost causing him to lose focus and disrupt the spell he had cast on himself. Isabella raised a brow as she stepped into the living room, noticing her parents sitting together with peculiar expressions on their faces. Her instincts told her something was off, but a quick glance at her father immediately dismissed the thought. What could possibly go wrong with him around? she mused silently. "I got it," she said, waving the envelope in her hand and flashing a small smile at her parents. However, it was clear to them that her excitement wasn''t as exuberant as it had been when she had received her OWL results. Her parents exchanged a subtle look and easily guessed the reason behind it, but they held back from commenting¡ªafter all, the "culprit" was present, hidden from sight, and it wouldn''t be long before things took a turn for the better. Isabella walked over to the sofa, sat down across from her parents, and placed the envelope on the table before leaning back. "Shall we open it now?" she asked, looking at them. Edward raised a brow at her, noting her emphasis on the word "now," and understood what she was trying to say. However, he kept his expression neutral and pretended to be unaware, following the plan Maverick had set. "Go ahead. I''m confident you aced it all," he said, grinning as he looked at his daughter. "Yes, honey, open it!" Silvia chimed in enthusiastically, her tone laced with excitement as she played her part perfectly. Despite her parents'' encouragement, Isabella''s face briefly betrayed a flicker of disappointment, though she quickly masked it and began to open the envelope. At this point, she realized that the person she wanted to see¡ªthe one who had promised to be here on her graduation day¡ªwould not be here with her today. Trying her best to push the thought aside, her fingers moved with ease, and soon, she pulled out the parchment inside. After scanning its contents, a faint smile appeared on her face, and without a word, she held it out for her parents to read. Silvia, unable to contain her curiosity, snatched it mid-air and quickly read through it. Her face lit up with joy and pride as she turned to pass it to Edward. Edward took the parchment, glanced at the grades, and nodded with a satisfied expression. He met his daughter''s eyes, a beaming smile spreading across his face as he rose from his seat and opened his arms wide. "Come here, kiddo, I''m proud of you..." he said warmly. Isabella smiled back, her earlier disappointment faded a little, and rushed into her father''s embrace. Silvia joined them immediately, and the three shared a warm, heartfelt family hug. Suddenly, the serene atmosphere got interrupted by the soft, distinct chorus of piano notes playing in the distance. ( ????Ed Sheeran - Perfect???? ) Isabella focused, her head tilting slightly as she strained to hear. "Do you hear that?" she asked, her voice uncertain as her eyes darted between her parents. Silvia exchanged a quick glance with Edward before replying, "It sounds like it''s coming from outside. Why don''t you go take a look, sweetheart?" Isabella shot her mother a suspicious look, narrowing her eyes as she sensed something was off. Her mother would never send her to check on something uncertain, especially while her father was present. She quickly turned to the man, but his expression was blank¡ªtoo blank¡ªand as his daughter, she was now certain that something was really off about all this. However, since both her guardians showed no objection, and her curiosity got the better of her, she decided there was no harm in checking and went ahead. As she neared the door, the melody grew louder, its notes carrying a soothing, almost magnetic charm. Without even realizing it, she found herself drawn into the rhythm, enjoying it more with every step. Once outside, the lush greenery of the garden greeted her, but her focus was entirely on the music that seemed to wrap around her like a gentle embrace. She quickened her pace, her curiosity driving her toward the source of the enchanting sound. In the shade of a large tree, she spotted a figure seated at a piano, his back turned to her. Her steps slowed, her eyes widening as her heart skipped a beat. The figure''s back was familiar¡ªso very familiar¡ªyet there was something subtly different about it. As she stood rooted in place, the singer''s voice filled her ears, blending perfectly with the soft, rhythmic notes of the piano. "Cause we were just kids when we fell in love, not knowin'' what it was... I will not give you up this time... Oh, darling, just kiss me slow, your heart is all I own... And in your eyes, you''re holding mine..." Isabella''s breath caught in her throat. Her feet, seemingly of their own accord, began moving toward the figure. The lyrics washed over her like a gentle tide, each word carrying an unspoken confession, a tender appreciation that made her heart swell. Her steps slowed as she neared, not wanting to interrupt the melody. She didn''t want the singing to stop¡ªit was too beautiful, too perfect. The words spoke to her in a way that felt deeply personal, as though they were meant just for her. "...I have faith in what I see, now I know I have met An angel in person, and she looks perfect..." She began to hum softly along with the melody, her head swaying gently to the rhythm. By the time she reached the figure, she was completely lost in the moment, her heart pounding with a mix of emotions she couldn''t quite describe. She didn''t dare interrupt, savoring every second until the music gradually faded into a gentle stop. She watched him turn around slowly, and her heart skipped a beat as the familiar face smiled at her. "Hi..." He greeted her as he stood up, now towering a head taller than her, his eyes locking onto hers. For a moment, she was at a loss for words, but then her instincts took over. She reached out and pulled him into a long-awaited embrace. This time, Maverick didn''t just pat her back lightly as he had in her room a year and a half ago. He hugged her just as tightly, a clear sign to Isabella that the person she had unconditionally fallen for felt the same way about her. However... After a while, as they separated¡ª *Bam!* Isabella punched him firmly in the stomach. There was no warning from his Magical-Sense, as if it had vanished, nor did his fighting instincts kick in. His eyes widened, his body instinctively bent forward, and he let out a cough. "That''s for not coming to see me for two years..." *Cough!* Maverick winced, closing one eye and offering a wry smile as he straightened up. "Okay... I deserved that..." Isabella didn''t say anything more. She just looked him up and down, her expression softening quickly before she pulled him into another hug. Maverick sighed with a smile, hugging her back and whispering in her ear, "I missed you..." Isabella''s face flushed, and she whispered back, "I missed you too." When they separated again, Maverick reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box. Isabella''s eyes widened immediately¡ªit was obvious what was inside. "Isabella," he said, locking eyes with her, his voice sincere and steady. "From the time we were children, every moment spent with you is something I''ll cherish forever. The times we played together, the times we studied and learned, and even the letters we exchanged when we were apart. Through it all, there was one constant... my feelings for you." Her eyes stayed fixed on his, hanging onto every word. "I''ve thought about this moment every day for two years," he continued. "You''re my inspiration, my partner. Isabella Garling, will you marry me and build a future together?" Tears welled up in Isabella''s eyes, and a radiant smile spread across her face. She nodded, her voice trembling as she whispered, "Yes, a thousand times yes!" Maverick gently took her hand, his touch warm and steady despite the whirlwind of emotions inside him. He slid the ring onto her finger, where it fit perfectly, as if it had always belonged there. As soon as the ring was in place, Isabella threw her arms around him again, her tears spilling onto his shoulder as she laughed softly. They pulled back just enough to look at each other, their faces inches apart. In that moment, it felt as if the entire world had narrowed down to just the two of them. "I love you," Maverick said, his words carrying the weight of all the years they had shared and the promise of the future they were about to create. "I love you too," Isabella replied, her voice steady now, filled with certainty. From a distance, Edward and Silvia watched silently, their smiles wide and proud as they held each other''s hands, knowing their daughter''s happiness was in good hands. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: After the next chapter, we finally dive into the plot. Yes! Thank you, thank you, thank you for sticking with me so far. Your feedback means a lot... it helps me spot mistakes, improve my writing, and make the story better for you. So, please don''t hold back! Let me know what you think. Chapter 44 - 44: A New Role, A New Path (V) (CH - 64) About an hour later, the family gathered in the dining room for lunch. The warm sunlight streaming through the windows cast a golden glow over the polished wooden table, where a feast of mouthwatering dishes had been laid out. Isabella sat beside Maverick, occasionally glancing down at her ring. Each time she caught sight of it, a silly smile tugged at her lips, and she''d quickly look away, biting the inside of her cheek in a futile attempt to contain her joy. Edward and Silvia exchanged amused glances at their daughter, who seemed completely absorbed in her own world. It was a rare, genuine moment of pure happiness, and they couldn''t help but share a warm smile as they quietly watched her. Maverick who sat to Isabella''s right appeared more natural, but his smile, though subtle, lingered longer than normal, and his eyes often flickered to Isabella, softening with every glance. A moment of comfortable silence filled the room until Edward leaned back in his chair, glancing between his daughter and her soon-to-be fianc¨¦. "Well, that is one magnificent-looking rock... and the color of the metal... it''s not gold or silver, is it?" he asked, raising a curious brow at Maverick. Isabella''s gaze snapped up from the ring, her cheeks flushing slightly. "What do you mean, Dad?" she asked shyly, unaware the question was directed at Maverick. "Nothing..." Edward said, feigning innocence as he reached for his drink, amused by his daughter''s reaction. Maverick chuckled, leaning back slightly. "The rock," he began, pausing for effect, "is something I got from South Africa. As for the metal..." A smirk tugged at his lips. "I''ll let you guess, teacher... But no, it''s neither gold nor silver." "Oh..." Edward''s curiosity was clearly piqued, and it wasn''t just him. Silvia and Isabella were now just as intrigued. "If it''s not gold or silver, then..." Edward trailed off, giving Maverick a pointed look. "Obviously, you''re not cheap enough to give my daughter a random ring made of some common metal." "Edward Garling!" Silvia cut in sharply, shooting him a glare before turning to Maverick. "Don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s just being... him." Isabella quickly joined in, giving her father a glare of her own. She glanced at Maverick, then down at the ring on her finger and smiled shyly. "I don''t care what it''s made of," she said softly. "It''s perfect just the way it is." "That''s not what I meant," Edward said, his mouth slightly open, raising a finger before letting it fall. It seemed his wife and daughter had clearly taken sides. He sighed and looked back at Maverick. "Alright, out with it. Either you enchanted it heavily, or it''s made from some rare mix of metals. Which is it?" Maverick chuckled, shaking his head. He glanced at his teacher, "Yeah, it''s enchanted... I did it myself. Same protective measures as the one you gave me, but, you know, better." He finished with a grin. Edward didn''t doubt his student''s alchemical skills, but he arched an amused brow. "And the metal?" he pressed. Maverick leaned forward slightly. "Do you remember Rogers?" "Rogers?" Edward repeated, narrowing his eyes in thought. "If you''re talking about that Rogers, then yes..." A hint of melancholy crossed his face as he added, "Good man... he was." Seeing his teacher''s reaction, Maverick briefly considered mentioning that Rogers might still be alive. However, he quickly dismissed the thought, deciding to steer the conversation in a different direction. He wasn''t ready to mess with the bigger MCU plots just yet. "If you know him," Maverick said, "then you should also know about his shield." Edward tilted his head, puzzled for a moment, before his eyes widened momentarily in realization. "Adamantium? Is it adamantium?" Silvia and Isabella exchanged glances, first looking at Edward, then at Maverick. They weren''t sure what they were talking about, but judging by their expressions, it clearly seemed like something extraordinary. "Not quite..." Maverick grinned, shaking his head before letting the words drop. "It''s... Vibranium." "Vibranium?" Edward straightened up, leaning forward with a sharp look. "How on earth did you get your hands on that?" "What''s that?" Isabella asked, glancing at her father, who seemed a bit less composed than usual. Edward shot a quick glance at his daughter. "A very rare ore. It''s the same metal used to make Rogers'' shield... but for us magicals, it''s far more than just the strongest metal on Earth." He turned back to his student. "You know, right?" Maverick smirked. "I''m a master alchemist. Of course I know!" Edward nodded thoughtfully. "The only metal with a natural affinity for magic." He retrieved his wand and placed it carefully on the table. "My wand has a small amount of Vibranium infused with the wood. It''s an incredible conductor of magic... far more efficient than materials like yew, holly, oak, or even elm. But..." he paused, tapping the wand lightly, "it''s extremely rare. Incredibly rare." Maverick chuckled sheepishly. "I stole it..." The room fell silent, everyone giving him a mix of stunned and confused looks. "Stole... it?" Silvia was the first to speak, her voice hesitant. Maverick glanced at her, then at Edward, before smirking. "I stole it from a weapons trafficker. A big chunk of Vibranium... oh, and a whole stash of U.S. dollars in cash." He paused and added, "By the way, got any tips on how to wash the money?" Edward blinked, ignoring the latter part entirely. "A... big chunk?" Then, Maverick noticed his teacher''s usual demeanor changing into something entirely different¡ªan odd mix of eagerness and flattery, which didn''t quite suit the usually domineering Arch-Magus. He saw his teacher oddly cough, straighten up, and ask him in an weirdly sweet tone, "I mean... my beloved student, if it''s a big chunk, you wouldn''t mind sharing with your dear teacher, right?" Maverick bit back a laugh. He had never seen his teacher act this flattering, ever. He gave him an amused look. "Sure, but you''ll have to help me process the cash." "Of course! Of course!" Edward nodded eagerly. "Excuse me!" Silvia exclaimed, glaring at both of them. "Are you two serious right now?" She looked between her husband and Maverick, disbelief written all over her face. "Stealing? Money laundering? Who even are you people?" Maverick scratched the back of his head, glancing at Silvia apologetically. "That... Aunt... I procured it from a very, very bad guy. Technically, I did the world a favor." "Exactly!" Edward chimed in, his tone righteous. "My student would never steal!" "Can someone explain what''s going on?" Isabella interrupted, grabbing Maverick by the shirt. Maverick smiled and turned to his fianc¨¦e. "Well, you see, Vibranium is an incredibly rare and expensive metal. For magicals, it''s even rarer. Alchemical items made with it allow magic to flow dozens of times more efficiently than with any other material." He gestured to her hand. "Like your ring." Isabella blinked, her gaze shifting to the ring as he continued, "It''s even better than the one on my hand. The runes engraved are far more efficient, making the protective measures function much better. I can confidently say it''s leagues beyond the noble families'' heirloom rings. In fact," he smirked slightly, "It should be much more powerful than your father''s." Isabella''s expression shifted from astonishment to pride, and a moment later, her face softened into a loving look. She didn''t seem to care about anything else at the moment and gave Maverick a warm gaze. Maverick met her eyes and smiled. "You didn''t think I''d settle for a typical diamond ring, did you?" Isabella shook her head. "No. I mean, I wouldn''t have minded even if it wasn''t, but thank you, Ricky." She leaned over from her chair and gave him a hug. Cough. Edward cleared his throat, feeling like an awkward third wheel in front of his student and daughter. Blushing, Isabella quickly sat back in her chair, smoothing her dress as if nothing had happened. "Okay, never mind the stealing... or, sorry, ''procuring''... of that metal or whatever," Silvia interjected, her tone pointed. "But what about the money laundering?" She glanced between her husband and Maverick, clearly unimpressed. Edward raised his hand as if to calm her. "Don''t worry, honey. It''ll be handled through the goblins." He turned back to Maverick. "You might lose about five percent, but once they''re done, it''ll be spotless." Maverick nodded. "That''s fine. I need No-Maj capital urgently, and this will help me get started." Edward raised an eyebrow. "Why U.S. dollars, and not Galleons?" Maverick shook his head. "Caesar''s Magitech is expanding rapidly, so I can''t touch the existing Galleon capital I have. The dollars are for investing in No-Maj companies... and to start one of my own." "Oh..." Edward leaned back, his mind recalling something they had discussed. "So, you''re starting... is everything going smoothly so far?" Maverick nodded but didn''t comment on it. He then added, "I''ll give you five kilograms of Vibranium, teacher. And another five... help me find a buyer. " Edward immediately shook his head. "No need to sell it for anyone else. I''ll take all ten..." He paused, taking a brief moment to think, then added, "How about 50 million dollars?" Maverick stared at his teacher, baffled. Edward chuckled as he leaned back. "Little Rick, you have no idea how valuable this ore is to magicals. I''d bet even the entire ICW treasury doesn''t have a kilogram of it. Actually, you know what... make it 70 million¡ª" "No, teacher," Maverick interrupted quickly. "Fifty million is fine. Just help me clean the cash." Edward gave him a thoughtful look before nodding. "Deal!" he said with a grin. Maverick retrieved a suitcase and two irregularly shaped pieces of metal, levitating them toward Edward. His teacher quickly snatched the Vibranium with excitement. Edward didn''t even glance at the suitcase before sending it to his storage ring. Instead, he examined the metal pieces with obvious delight, turning them over in his hands. After a moment, he sent them into his storage ring as well and looked back at Maverick. "I''ll have the cash cleaned in a couple of days and transfer it, along with the 50 million, to your account." Maverick smiled and nodded. "Thanks, teacher." Edward cleared his throat again. "Just out of curiosity, how much Vibranium did you manage to... procure?" Maverick gave his teacher an amused look before replying, "About 50 kilograms or so." He half-lied, as there was actually over a hundred kilograms safely stored in his independent storage dimension. Edward''s eyes widened momentarily, but he quickly masked his surprise and asked, "Who the hell is this trafficker?" "A No-Maj warlord named Ulysses Klaue," Maverick said casually. "The guy had all sorts of dangerous weapons and drugs stashed on a warship. It happened about a year ago. I got the intel, raided it, took what I needed, and lit the whole thing up like a festival..." Edward nodded, his expression neutral. His student''s actions were well within his moral boundaries¡ªin fact, he would''ve done the same in Maverick''s position, and they both knew it. "You two can be completely unrecognizable sometimes," Silvia said, shooting a pointed look at her husband and Maverick, her tone a mix of exasperation and disbelief. Turning to Isabella, she added firmly, "And don''t you go learning such things from them!" Isabella shrugged lightly. She trusted Maverick and, of course, her father. She knew they wouldn''t cross any serious lines. She wasn''t na?ve or foolish because Edward had taught her well about how the world worked. "Alright, let''s move on from the ring," Edward said, changing the topic. He looked at his daughter with a smile. "Now that you''ve graduated, when are you planning to start working on the thing you have always wanted to do?" The hours passed easily as they sat together, sharing stories and laughter. The cheerful atmosphere never changed, even when the conversation had touched some unexpected topics. It might have seemed like Silvia had overreacted, but she wasn''t naive. She and Edward had been married for many years, their bond of love and trust strengthened by the challenges they had faced together. She trusted his every decision completely, even if his methods occasionally seemed unorthodox. Another topic that came up was the engagement celebration and how to announce the news. It was important to make sure the right people knew that Isabella was now taken, to keep the unwanted attention at bay. Without such an announcement, there would be no end to the so-called "hyenas" who might try to vie for her affection. After discussing the matter, they agreed to hold a small engagement ceremony in three days, inviting close friends and family from both sides. Time passed, and soon three days had come and gone. On the fourth day, a few select newspapers reported the engagement of the Garling heiress. The news was mentioned, but not on the front page¡ªrather, it was tucked away in the social column, a brief mention amid other stories, just as Edward and Maverick wanted, enough for those who needed to notice, to take note. Aside from the union of the young couple, the articles highlighted on the important individuals who attended the celebration ceremony. Among them were well-known figures like Albus Dumbledore, Agilbert Fontaine, the Scamander couple, Simon Walker, Sarah Walker, and a dozen or so Great Magus. Maverick''s father, the Prime Minister of Britain, accompanied by two Great Magus-level wizards, was also highlighted. This was another move they had planned, presenting the engagement as more than just a simple union, but a political and magical alliance, ensuring no one would question the decision. After all, there would always be idiots who thought they knew better, and Edward would rather avoid those nuisances than answer them. One thing was clear from all the articles. This was a gathering of those with substantial influence in the wizarding world, and the name Maverick Caesar was once again brought to the forefront of the wizarding community. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: That''s the end of this arc. I''m not entirely happy with it, especially the romance part. When I read it now, it feels so forced, but hey, what''s done is done. Over 30 chapters have already been written after this, so I can''t exactly change anything. I will try my best to improve on this aspect in the future. As for the Vibranium, following the MCU canon, Klaue managed to bypass all Wakandan security and successfully infiltrated Wakanda to steal a quarter-ton of Vibranium. I have big plans for it in the future, and it''s going to be exciting. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next up, I''ll be diving into the first book of Harry Potter. Just a heads-up, this won''t be a babysitting story about the Golden Trio. They''ll be important, but not enough to dedicate whole chapters to them. Trust me, you won''t be disappointed with what I''m cooking. Please leave feedback. I''d really, really appreciate it! Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 98 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 45 - 45: Harry Potter & the Unremarkable Stone (I) (CH - 65) The Leaky Cauldron buzzed with life as the morning sun streamed through its grime-streaked windows. The clinking of mugs, the hum of conversation, and the rustling of newspapers filled the air, blending into the cozy, bustling atmosphere it was known for. Inside, Tom, the pub owner, stood behind the counter wiping a mug with a rag, flashing his usual wide smile, nodding now and then to customers at different tables, greeting them as if they were old friends. While in front of him, a young witch moved skillfully through the crowd, balancing a tray full of drinks and pastries as she dodged the loud customers laughing over their jokes, performing her job with ease. Amid this lively bustle, a figure sat alone at the table near the corner. He appeared South Asian, brown, and middle-aged, and his presence seemed almost negligible to everyone else, as not a single occupant was seen looking in his direction, not even to offer a nod to include him in sharing their jokes. That was except for the waitress who was walking toward his direction. "There you go, Mr..." "Khan," the man said, offering a polite smile. "Thank you, young lady." The witch flushed slightly, her cheeks warming as she straightened. "Yo-You''re welcome," she managed to stammer, looking away from the eyes that seemed to have made her lose her composure. It had been a few months since she had started working as a waitress at the Leaky Cauldron, and she was now used to dealing with all sorts of customers. It wasn''t unusual for some of them to try to get her attention. However, she was a young woman just above 20, and the wizards who did so were either three times her age or thoroughly unremarkable in appearance. She had dismissed every attempt, but today was different. Though the person she had just served didn''t seem to be seeking her attention, she couldn''t help but wonder, why couldn''t it be the other way around? Why couldn''t she take the initiative instead? After all, it''s not every day that a man this handsome, carrying an air of elegance, would come and sit for a meal in this dilapidated old pub. However, just as she placed the food and drinks on the table, he thanked her and subtly, but politely, indicated with clear words that her presence was no longer needed. Unfortunately for her, it seemed the handsome man was not here to make new friends or enjoy the company of the opposite sex, bringing an end to her hope for a more engaging exchange. Letting out a soft sigh, she turned and walked away, unwilling to linger or push further. Though disappointed, she briefly wanted to glance back. After all, some men liked to act mysterious at first. However, as soon as the thought crossed her mind, her footsteps paused, and the idea vanished completely. She continued with her duties as if nothing had happened, the only difference being that now she, too, seemed like everyone else, ignoring the inconspicuous corner as if nothing were there. Khan enjoyed his food quietly while observing everything happening inside the pub. His face showed no particular expression, just blank, as if nothing of interest was around him¡ªuntil, half an hour later, he briefly lowered the newspaper he was reading and glanced toward the entrance, a slight gleam in his eyes. He saw a massive figure duck through the low door, followed by a smaller one. The atmosphere seemed to pause as all the occupants looked at the pair with keen interest, while the bustling noise filling the pub almost faded to silence. Khan wasn''t interested in the others'' reactions. His attention was focused on the smaller figure beside the giant man. The child seemed very curious about everything he was seeing, as if this place was something extraordinary, like a first-time experience of witnessing something incredible. Khan''s eyes flicked to the boy''s face¡ªround glasses, messy black hair, and a lightning-shaped scar barely visible beneath his tousled hair. A slight smirk tugged at his lips. It''s finally here, he thought. The brief silence inside was broken by the scrape of a chair as a witch stood abruptly. Her voice trembled with excitement as she gasped and then said, "Bless my soul... Harry Potter!" The name hit the room like a spell. Instantly, the atmosphere changed from mundane to once again electric. Wizards and witches alike turned in their seats, eyes wide with awe, their whispers growing louder. Some very exaggerated reactions came from the occupants, as Khan watched a wizard fumble with his hat, spilling his drink, while a witch clutched her chest, as if she might faint. He watched the excitement unfold as, one after another, witch and wizard alike approached the boy, shaking his hand and offering flattering words. As the giant man and Harry Potter made their way toward the back of the pub, Khan finally made a move. He stood up from his table, placed a few coins on top of his newspaper, and quietly followed the pair toward the back entrance. His movements, like before, was ignored by everyone else, as if he wasn''t even there. The giant man, whom he knew was Hagrid, and Harry Potter walked into the empty courtyard. Khan was a little behind, but his attention never left them. He watched as Hagrid made a few gestures, tapped the wall with his wand, and opened the entrance to the heart of magical Britain¡ªDiagon Alley. Khan kept his distance¡ªnot too far, but not too close either. He walked slowly, discreetly following the pair through the bustling streets. Once again, despite moving through the large crowd, people walked past him without any acknowledgment, as if they were deliberately avoiding him. Minutes passed like this. Khan stayed some distance behind the half-giant and the boy, following them as they walked passing stall by stall, occasionally listening to their conversation. When they reached a place that looked different from all the other stalls, he focused more on their conversation. "Hagrid... what''s this place?" He heard the boy ask, looking at the multiple-story building that appeared much busier, with more people coming in and out than at the other places. "That right there, Harry, is called Caesar''s Magitech," Hagrid said, gesturing toward the busy building. "A recently famous store that sells all sorts of magical gadgets... it''s become quite popular around the world." The half-giant leaned down a little, lowered his voice, and cupped his hand by his mouth as if sharing a secret. "Tell you what, Harry, I''m actually friends with the owner." Hagrid straightened up, puffed out his chest, and flipped his thick coat proudly. He raised his eyebrows at the boy, clearly expecting a reaction of awe or admiration. Khan watched their interaction, a subtle twitch forming at the corner of his eye as he observed the half-giant acting more like a child than the child standing beside him. The pair continued down the street, bypassing the other stores until they reached Gringotts, the wizarding bank. Khan watched them enter the grand building, but he stayed outside. After a moment, he moved to a quieter corner where fewer people were moving about. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Raising his right hand, he focused on a bracelet-like object wrapped around his wrist. Slowly, his entire body disappeared, turning completely invisible. He then snapped his fingers, casting another spell on himself. Since he was already invisible, it seemed as though nothing had changed. However, he knew this spell added another layer of invisibility on top of what the gadget on his wrist had already provided. Now, with his already inconspicuous presence further amplified by several layers of invisibility, he returned to the bank and positioned himself a short distance from Gringotts'' entrance. There, he stood silently and waited. About half an hour later, he spotted the half-giant and the boy exiting the bank and heading toward the wand shop. Once again, he followed, observing their movements closely. From the entrance of Ollivanders Wand Shop, he saw the boy separate himself from the half-giant. Harry Potter entered the shop alone, while Hagrid turned towards the pet store which was a couple of minutes away. Khan''s attention then changed solely to the half-giant as he increased his pace following him, now making it clear who his true target was. When Khan got a couple of meters closer, he flicked his fingers, casting a spell. A few seconds later, his pace quickened, and he was walking side by side with the half-giant. His expression turned solemn as he made his move. While walking beside Hagrid, Khan reached for the man''s thick coat, gently moved it aside, and slipped his hand into the inner pocket. There, he carefully retrieved a small pouch. If anyone else had used an invisibility spell and attempted the same, the veteran half-giant would have surely noticed his jacket moving, let alone something being taken from the inner pocket. But it seemed that nothing was out of place, as if Khan''s actions had gone completely unregistered by the giant man''s five senses. Khan didn''t stop moving after retrieving the pouch. He maintained the same pace, walking beside Hagrid. As he did, he carefully took the content of the small bag and cupped it in his palm. It was a red stone¡ªnot as shiny as a ruby, nor as plain as a simple crystal. He didn''t do anything with it or to it, other than holding it firmly while keeping pace for about half a minute. However, during that brief time, his expression changed several times, starting with excitement, then to confusion, followed by curiosity, before finally settling into a look of understanding. They were now halfway to the pet store, and Hagrid had yet to notice anything amiss. Khan placed the stone back into the pouch, then carefully reached once again for the half-giant''s thick jacket. He repeated his previous actions in reverse, slipping the small bag back into the inner pocket from where he had taken it. There, he stopped following and watched for a brief moment as Hagrid moved ahead and finally entered the pet store, also known as the Magical Menagerie. Khan then turned around and walked toward an alley where people seemed to be deliberately avoiding. As soon as he entered, he stopped, glancing to his left and right before his invisible figure vanished from the spot. ... Woosh! The soft thump of Apparition echoed in a small, brightly lit room furnished with only a desk and a comfortable-looking chair by the wall. A figure materialized into view as he canceled the magic cast on himself and walked over to the chair. He slumped down tiredly, as if he had just completed a heavy task, then leaned back comfortably, resting his head while looking up at the ceiling, looking thoughtful. A sigh escaped his lips, followed by a triumphant smile as he murmured to the air, "Finally..." Just then, his expression changed. "Is it time already?" he murmured again, before straightening his posture. His brows furrowed uncomfortably as his appearance began to change. A few twitches and some uncomfortable movements later, his middle-aged, Indian-looking self disappeared completely, replaced by a young white man with dark chestnut hair. Maverick let out another sigh as he leaned back in the chair, recalling the eventful morning he had just experienced. It was now the 31st of July, 1991, as far as he remembered, and according to the many exaggerated storybooks he had read about a certain wizard, it was also the birthday of Harry Potter, also known as the "Chosen One." He recalled every bit of the Harry Potter first book and the first movie he could remember, and knew that today would be the day Hagrid would take the young wizard around Diagon Alley to gather supplies for his freshman year. He also remembered that the half-giant would be retrieving a very valuable item from Gringotts as per Dumbledore''s request, and that particular item had been the target of his actions today. The Sorcerer''s Stone, or Philosopher''s Stone¡ªwhatever it was called¡ªwas believed to be an alchemical artifact with incredible properties. From what he recalled, it was said to have the power to extend one''s life and transform any element into whatever the holder desired. Two incredible abilities, ones that Maverick, with his cheat that could replicate extraordinary item''s extraordinary characteristics, wanted for himself at any cost. However, acquiring the stone while it was at Hogwarts would be difficult. Not impossible, but difficult. Moreover, doing so would risk drawing the attention of one powerful, and very nosy Arch-Magus, which he had no interest in, or rather avoid entirely. Therefore the best chance to get his hands on it without anyone noticing would be during its transport, when it was far away from the school. Luckily for him, he had knowledge from beyond the fourth wall, and knew exactly when and where the stone would be before it made its way to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. But he didn''t want to take any chances of being discovered, even though he was confident that he could pull off the task. So, he devised a plan involving several layers of precautions to ensure that, even if he were to be discovered, the name Maverick Caesar would be the last anyone would think of. He used the Polyjuice Potion to transform into another man¡ªsomeone entirely random, halfway around the world¡ªand gave himself a new name. He then cast the Notice-Me-Not variant spell to dim any attention directed at him, just enough to go unnoticed, but not completely. But when the moment to take action arrived, he quadrupled the layers of precautions, using magic suppression and invisibility twice¡ªonce through his magic and once from the alchemical bracelet¡ªeffectively erasing his magical presence while becoming completely invisible. Finally, at the last moment, he cast the illusion spell to manipulate the nearby people''s perception, as well as the half-giant Hagrid''s sense of touch and sight, ensuring that nobody¡ª not even Hagrid himself¡ª could see, hear, or feel anything other than what he intended them to. After that, it was simple. He took the stone from Hagrid''s pocket, held it in his hand long enough for his system to register it, then returned it to Hagrid''s pocket and disappeared from the scene as if nothing had happened at all. Now that he was alone in this remote place he had prepared, far from anyone, he finally went through the multiple system prompts that had appeared the moment he touched the famous creation of Nicolas Flamel. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 99 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 46 - 46: Harry Potter & the Unremarkable Stone (II) (CH - 66) [ Item: Sorcerer''s Stone ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Life Enhancement ] [ Grade: Excellent ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Transmutation (Semi Permanent) ] [ Grade: Basic ] First of all, the Sorcerer''s Stone displayed multiple characteristics, unlike a normal magical item. But this wasn''t the first time something like this had happened, so Maverick wasn''t overly surprised. The other items that had prompted multiple characteristics were his very own alchemy products¡ªthe ring and the bracelet¡ªthat his teacher had given him. From this, he concluded that extraordinary characteristics could be replicated multiple times from such items, though he had yet to test the theory in practice. Nonetheless, the two characteristics the Sorcerer''s Stone displayed were, in simple terms, unremarkable. However, that didn''t mean they weren''t important. Maverick just expected the Stone to have better traits, maybe even mythical grade, given all the attention over it. After all, this was the same Stone that had inspired an entire book, with its name in the title. Unfortunately, things don''t always turn out as you expect. He focused on the first characteristic, Transmutation (Semi-Permanent). The name matched the rumors about the Stone being able to turn any metal into gold. But according to the system, the change wasn''t permanent. He wondered if Flamel had exaggerated its abilities, or if the transformation simply lasted for a very long time but not indefinitely. Either way, he trusted the system''s judgment more than old stories. On top of that, the characteristic was labeled as Basic, which made him lose interest in copying it. Then there was the Excellent-grade characteristic, "Life Enhancement." From the name, it once again aligned with the rumors of the Stone granting a long lifespan. However, much like the earlier characteristic, this too seemed to be a watered-down version¡ªprolonging life rather than granting literal immortality. But an Excellent-Grade trait was still much better than some basic ability. Moreover, Maverick had come to a realization¡ªvery, very few items ever prompted an Excellent grade. Almost 99% of the items he had tested so far turned out to be Basic grade. This made him wonder what kind of item the system would regard as Mythical grade. The Deathly Hallows, perhaps? Or maybe... the Infinity Stones? It was a curious thought, but one for another time. He then focused on the next set of prompts, the ones that had appeared when he made up his mind earlier to copy the Excellent-grade characteristic. [ Do you want to use one Extraordinary Characteristic Point to replicate Excellent-Grade Characteristic, Life Enhancement? ] Following that came the system''s way of informing him it had something else in mind, much like what had happened when he replicated the Extraordinary Characteristic of Scamander''s suitcase. [ Unable to integrate Extraordinary Characteristic! ] [ Converting Extraordinary Characteristic to an integratable state. ] [ Conversion complete. ] [ New Extraordinary Characteristic: Vitality ] [ Replicating Extraordinary Characteristic. ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Excellent-Grade Vitality (unfused) ] Now, the new trait had been added to his list of Extraordinary Characteristics, but with the "unfused" remark. This was one of those cases where he was genuinely thankful that the abilities he replicated did not integrate with his body immediately. Otherwise, there would be a whole lot of other factors he would have to consider when copying a new ability. He let out a long breath and stood up from the chair, his expression changing to one of full concentration. Before proceeding with the fusion, he extended his vast Magical Sense outward, ensuring there wasn''t a soul nearby. Satisfied, he turned back to the chair, flicked his finger, and transfigured it into a comfortable-looking bed. His Transfiguration skills were no joke. At his advanced proficiency, the magic would last for hours, and he assumed the integration wouldn''t take longer than that¡ªafter all, this wasn''t a breakthrough in rank. After that, he lay down comfortably, taking a deep breath in before exhaling slowly to prepare his mind and body for what was to come. Once he felt ready, he brought up the system panel and willed the new characteristic to fuse. He felt the effects of the system at work almost immediately. It was like an itch or like tiny creatures were crawling all over his body, both on the surface and inside. It was very uncomfortable, but not unbearably painful. The sensation continued, sometimes stronger, sometimes weaker. Eventually, he closed his eyes and turned off the active Magical-Sense he had extended outward, thinking of may be try and relax to not feel the flow of time. Seconds turned to minutes, and minutes turned to hours. He was no longer lying on the bed, as it had been transfigured back to its original form. Now, he sat reading a book, trying his best to distract himself from the irritation. Unfortunately, it didn''t work either, as his face was seen twitching every so often in response to the pain. Putting the book aside, he racked his brain for another way to distract himself, but nothing came to mind. Finally, he decided to simply wait out the process and endure. And so, he waited patiently as the system worked its miracle, integrating the trait and transforming his body on a cellular level. At the same time, the crawling irritation across his body started to change, mixing with pain and getting stronger with each passing moment. Fortunately, his pain tolerance was no longer as weak as when he ranked up to Great-Magus, and he was able to persist even when the pain reached its peak. Another hour later, the discomfort and pain slowly started to fade away and, eventually, disappeared completely. However, due to the accumulated fatigue from enduring the pain for so long, he couldn''t immediately tell what had changed in his body. Thankfully, the system finally gave the prompt that the characteristic had been fused, meaning he could now get a more detailed description from the system interface. Before that, he first cast a quick cleaning spell on himself, getting rid of all the sweat from his skin and clothes. Then, he sat comfortably on the chair once again and turned his attention to the system. [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Great-Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 7,826+ ] [ Points: 2,559 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: ] [ Excellent grade Spellcasting ] [ Excellent grade Independent Expanded Dimension ] [ Excellent grade Flight ] [ Excellent grade Vitality ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Advanced +) ] [ Magical Sense (Advanced +) ] [ Spacial Rift (Advanced +) ] [ Dominant Spirit (Advanced +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Alchemy (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Master Proficiency: ] [ Fiendfyre + | Illusio Lunam Lectorem + ] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [ Flipendo + | Bombarda + | Bombarda Maxima + | Expelliarmus + | Sanare Vipra (Advanced healing) + | Protego + | Finite Incantatem + | Petrificus Totalus + | Stupefy + | PatronusCharm + | Episkey (Healing) + | Reparo + | Revelio + | Disillusionment + | Wingardium Leviosa + | Occlumency + | Legilimency + | Apparition + | Mirror World spell + | Confundus + ... ] He took a brief look at the status screen, and the first thing that caught his eye was that his Magical Energy had increased noticeably by more than a thousand units. He clearly remembered it being around six thousand five hundred just this morning, meaning this was directly related to the new extraordinary characteristic. His mind quickly came up with a few hypotheses, but for now, he set the thoughts aside and turned his attention to the new addition on his system panel. As he focused, the system provided a brief description of the new ability. [ Extraordinary Characteristic: Excellent grade Vitality ] Note: Improves recovery, endurance, and physical resilience. Increases resistance to injuries and greatly enhances the body''s natural healing process. Healing factor increased by 1000% Cell degradation rate decreased by 500% Judging from the system''s remark alone, his physique had gained an overall boost in all of its positive functions. He was already a Great-Magus, which meant his biology was far superior to that of a regular human. Now, with the enhancement from the vitality characteristic, he figured he was physically much stronger than even the peak of Great-Magus, and possibly even close to the physique of an Arch-Magus. Nodding in understanding, he decided to run a little test and retrieved a blade from his storage ring. Swish! With a swift movement, he swiped the blade across the skin of his arm, using enough force to make a cut that would normally affect a regular Great-Magus. A faint white mark briefly appeared on his skin before disappearing in seconds. He arched an eyebrow at the result, then repeated the action, applying more force with the next swipe. Swish! This time, a clean cut appeared, followed by blood starting to gush from the capillaries. But within moments, the bleeding stopped, and the cut began to heal visibly before closing completely in seconds. A typical Great-Magus would need at least 15 minutes to half an hour for a cut like that to heal completely, but for him, it happened almost instantly, just like the system had remarked about his healing factor now being ten times more powerful. Sending the blade back to the storage ring, his thoughts once again turned to his Magical-Energy. It had increased by over one thousand units, but more importantly, this was the first time an Extraordinary Characteristic had directly affected his Magical-Energy. This wasn''t difficult to figure out. After all, every time his Magical-Energy increased, his physique showed a corresponding improvement. So, it wouldn''t be wrong to assume that the same could happen in reverse. Putting all that aside, another important detail he noticed while looking at the system panel was that he could now promote himself to the rank of Arch-Magus if he wanted to. However, if he ranked up now, he would be left with only a hundred or so points, which was simply not enough, especially considering there was a good chance of awakening two new talents upon promotion. Perhaps after the end of the year, he thought. After giving it more consideration, he decided it was better to wait. More time passed, during which he performed some final tests on himself and gained a solid understanding of his new capabilities. One point was very clear to him. Apart from the seven Speakers, there should not be any witch or wizard alive in the world right now who could match him in magic or power. But Maverick was by no means arrogant or overly proud of this fact. There was still so much he didn''t know about this world, not to mention the things he does know. To put it simply, witches and wizards were just one group of extraordinary individuals, and there were many others out there. So, if there ever came a time when he would feel even slightly confident about his strength, it would be after reaching the rank of Arch-Magus. At that point, he would at least have the capital to voice himself among his own kind. Until then, today''s accomplishment was just another step forward on his path toward realizing his ambitions in this grandiose universe. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 100 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 47 - 47: A New Year Ahead (I) (CH - 67) The soft crackle of firewood echoed through the room, its golden flames casting a warm glow on the dark stone walls of the fireplace. It continued, steady and unchanging, until suddenly, the flames flared into a vibrant green. They roared to life, rising high as a young man stepped out smoothly, the green flames swirling briefly around him before settling back into their calm state. The day after integrating his new characteristic, Maverick made his first stop at Hogwarts. Like every other professor, he had his own exclusive office, complete with a private Floo point for easy access whenever he needed. His office was a unique blend of old and new, with aged bookshelves and sleek, modern furniture seamlessly coming together in perfect harmony. It was brightly lit, unlike the typical rooms of other Hogwarts professors, with ceiling-mounted enchanted lights¡ªproducts of his own brand¡ªfilling the space with a warm glow that made the room feel more inviting and welcoming. Walking to the center, Maverick paused for a moment, taking in the changes that had been made¡ªjust as he had requested. Thankfully, McGonagall had no objections to him personalizing as long as it stayed within the confines of this room. A smile tugged at his lips. It felt far more comfortable now, a refreshing change from the medieval vibe it had before. He glanced at the digital-looking clock mounted on the wall, nodded in acknowledgment, and made his way to the door. This visit was simply to submit the lesson plans to McGonagall and get an update on certain matters they had discussed during their first appointment. Stepping out, he found the hallways empty, with not a soul in sight. No surprise, considering it was the school holidays. His footsteps echoed off the stone walls as he walked steadily toward the only place where his passive Magical-Sense detected any presence. A couple of minutes later, he arrived at his destination: the Grand Hall. As he approached, the heavy oak doors swung open, revealing the iconic space where even the ceiling was said to be "bewitched." It was the heart of the castle, the place where students and staff gathered daily for meals. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But today, the four long tables reserved for students were empty, and only the staff table was set with food. Two of his colleagues were seated, enjoying their breakfast. As he approached the raised platform where the staff table sat, he was met with the familiar faces of the two professors, McGonagall and Flitwick. "Professor Caesar, we didn''t expect you to return so... soon?" Maverick heard McGonagall''s sharp yet kind tone as he climbed the few steps to the stage, and saw the witch looking at him questioningly. "Good morning, Professor Caesar! Minerva''s right, you know... we still have a whole month before the school starts..." Flitwick chimed in as well, following McGonagall''s comment. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he listened to the two professors. They seemed surprised by his return so soon after his engagement, considering there was still a month left before the school term began. However, discussing his personal life wasn''t why he was here today. He approached the long table with steady steps, offering a polite nod as he greeted them. "Good morning to you too, Professors," he said, then settled into a seat beside Flitwick before addressing their comments. "Isabella''s busy with her own things, and I have a lot on my plate as well. Besides, we''re young and not in any rush," he said, keeping the explanation short. The two professors were adults, sharp enough to understand what he meant. It seemed he was right, as he noticed them exchange glances and nod. Just then, a delicious-looking English breakfast materialized in front of him on the table, and he picked up the fork and spoon. But before taking a bite, he first glanced sideways at the Deputy Headmistress. "Professor," he asked looking curiously, "what about the matter with the other schools? Have you and the Headmaster visited any yet?" McGonagall arched a brow and smiled amusedly. "So that''s why you''re here. To see if we''ve been procrastinating again?" Maverick smiled sheepishly and shrugged, digging into his food. He heard the half-man beside him let out a low chuckle as well. The senior witch gave a thoughtful nod before clearing his doubts. "Well, to answer your question... it''s going rather well." She spoke while gracefully cutting into the food on her plate. "Albus and I have already received confirmation from Germany and France. Severus is on his way to Durmstrang, and..." She glanced at Flitwick before adding, "Filius will travel to Koldovstoretz this week." "Its a rather isolated place compared to other magical schools..." Flitwick added, shrugging at the mention of his task. McGonagall raised an eyebrow at him. "Don''t you have a good relationship with Headmaster Volkov?" "Oh, I do," Flitwick replied, popping a small piece of sausage into his mouth. "But this is official business. A whole other matter entirely." He turned to Maverick with a knowing look. "You''ve really thrown us all a lot of trouble this summer, young man." Maverick chuckled as he sliced into his breakfast. "It''s just the beginning. This year will be hectic, sure, but by next year, the schools will be the ones eager to join. You''ll see." McGonagall eyed him thoughtfully, her lips curving into a small smile. "I certainly hope so, Professor Caesar." Flitwick chuckled. "Well, I can''t imagine Severus signing up for this every holiday. I can already hear him grumbling." The three of them shared a soft laugh, the sound echoing lightly in the nearly empty hall. As their chuckling faded, McGonagall turned back to Maverick. "How are you coming along with your lesson plans?" At her question, Maverick set down his fork and spoon, then retrieved a small stack of papers from his storage ring, floating them over to her. "Roughly finished," he said picking up the cutlerys once more. "I''ve organized the materials after referencing lesson plans from other schools'' alchemy teachers." McGonagall took the papers, gave them a brief look, and then stored them in her own ring. She glanced at him with an approving smile. "I thought it might take you longer, considering this responsibility was rather suddenly placed on your shoulders." Maverick returned her smile. "The resources were there. I just had to organize them." The senior witch''s face softened with satisfaction, and after a moment, she glanced at them both with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. "I must admit, I am very much looking forward to the start of the school year." "Quite right," Flitwick nodded, briefly glancing to both his sides "It''s going to be very interesting," he added, carrying the same enthusiasm as McGonagall''s. They chatted more on various topics, the conversation flowing easily as they took their time enjoying breakfast. It was rare for the hall to be this empty of students and teachers, and for McGonagall and Flitwick, it was a rare moment to relax and savor the peace. After breakfast, Flitwick made his way to the Russian school of magic, while Maverick followed McGonagall to her office to review the lesson plans he had prepared. ... Time moved slowly, and the days of August passed one by one, leading up to the first of September, 1991. The bustle of King''s Cross Station greeted him as he stepped into the thrumming heart of London. Looking around, he saw families saying quick goodbyes, travelers pulling heavy bags, and a few people rushing past. There was a mix of excitement and nervousness on their faces, which made the station feel alive. But he wasn''t here for these busy platforms meant for non-magical travelers. His destination was hidden, tucked between Platforms 9 and 10, out of sight to anyone who didn''t know where to look. Today, he wore a simple yet modern and a very Muggle outfit. A crisp, plain white long-sleeved shirt loosely tucked into brown trousers rolled above the ankle, with gray and white sneakers completing the look and adding a confident touch. Taking a deep breath, he steadied himself, both in mind and body. This was the day, the beginning of it all, and it was important to pause for a moment and take it all in. A while later, he stood just outside the barrier between Platforms 9 and 10. His eyes moved from side to side, his sharp Magical-Sense scanning for the hidden magic. It didn''t take long before he detected the runic work¡ªa beautiful piece of art. Not the wall itself, but the intricate runic ward embedded within it. A knowing smile tugged at his lips as he looked ahead at the magical wall that concealed Platform 9?. He knew exactly where to step. He walked forward, taking steady steps as he approached the barrier. With a smooth motion, he passed seamlessly through the wall. The world blurred for a moment, the sounds and sights swirling around him, before it all reassembled. When his vision cleared, he found himself standing on a different platform, one hidden indeed from the ordinary world. It was quiet here, away from the rush of the Muggle side. He was early, though, and he knew it would soon become just as busy, if not more so, as students and their families began to arrive. He took a moment to observe the Hogwarts Express. It didn''t look much different from the one shown in the movies, but still, it appeared quite majestic, gleaming under the morning sun. With calm and deliberate steps, he walked along the platform, observing the few families who were also here early. He spotted a group of young students, likely first-years, clutching their trunks nervously while their parents stood beside them, probably offering last-minute advice not to cause trouble. Nearby, a mother and father embraced their daughter with pride before the bittersweet parting. He walked past them, the steady rhythm of the train''s whistle in the background, and a few steps later, he reached the train. Without hesitation, he stepped inside and was greeted by the soft hum of voices and the faint scent of aged wood, mixed with the subtle aroma of old leather. Passing by a couple of cabins, Maverick noticed a few students, likely seniors, already onboard and unpacking. He overheard snippets of conversations about who would win the Quidditch Cup this year and the new alchemy course being offered. But Maverick wasn''t interested in engaging with anyone right now. He was here simply to experience the experience. After all, as a teacher, it was important to take the train to school at least once¡ªto truly understand what the students went through. He picked an empty cabin toward the back of the train, and the door slid open with a soft click. As he stepped inside, he glanced around¡ªneatly polished seats with velvet cushions, and curtains swaying gently with the motion of the train. It was peaceful, for now at least. Settling into the seat by the window, he leaned back comfortably, allowing the momentary silence to soothe him as he observed everything through the glass. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 101 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 48 - 48: A New Year Ahead (II) (CH - 68) It had been nearly an hour since Maverick boarded the Hogwarts Express, which was scheduled to take the students to the school for the new academic year. Looking out the window from his cabin, he saw the platform crowded with families bidding their final farewells, while the train had steadily begun to fill up. Students, from first-years to seventh-years, were settling into cabins in groups, and his had been opened a few times as well. However, perhaps because he looked a bit older or because of the way he dressed¡ªlike an outright Muggle¡ªno one seemed interested in joining him. Even the Muggle-born first-years opened and shut the door in a flash, which felt even sillier, likely because they assumed he was a senior student, and their timidity got the better of them. Shaking his head with a small smile, his attention returned to the families and their children outside on the platform. He had already noted a few noteworthy names boarding the train, though some key characters had yet to make an appearance. Just then, he spotted a group stepping through the enchanted wall. They all had reddish-brown hair, and it wasn''t difficult to guess they were the Weasley family. But among the group of redheads, he noticed another boy he was all too familiar with. Maverick glanced between the Boy Who Lived and Ron, and it was immediately obvious how much smaller and frailer the protagonist actually was. It was clear he hadn''t had a pleasant childhood, and Maverick couldn''t help but briefly consider doing something about the situation. However, he decisively dismissed the thought. He wasn''t ready to interfere with the plot just yet. Perhaps he would, once he felt more confident in his personal strength. Call me a coward if you want, but I''d rather know my hand than bet blindly, he thought inwardly. He watched as the Weasley family gathered in a tight circle, exchanging hugs and promises of good behavior from the children. Mrs. Weasley''s voice carried through the bustle, faintly audible even from inside the cabin. Maverick couldn''t help but chuckle, understanding¡ªat least in part¡ªwhy her children feared receiving a howler from her. He leaned back in his seat, a smile tugging at his lips as he thought about the troubles he might soon face from the pranking professionals. Then, his attention changed from the platform to the door of his cabin as his senses caught two people approaching. They were young, likely freshmen. Maverick adjusted his posture, retrieving a book from his ring and beginning to read. Perhaps, he thought, pretending to be a nerd might convince a student to share the cabin with him¡ªor at least help whoever opened the door overcome their timidity. A knock came from the other side, but before Maverick could respond, the door slid open, revealing two young witches staring at him curiously. He sat leaning comfortably, one leg crossed over the other, with a book in his right hand resting casually on the knee of the raised leg. From the corner of his eye, he first noticed the taller girl, her wide-eyed stare fixed on him without a hint of subtlety. When he turned his head toward them, her mouth shaped into a small "o" of surprise. Beside her, the other girl too seemed a little taken aback. Though she tried to hide it behind a blank expression, his sharp eyes didn''t miss the subtle flicker of emotion in her eyes. The first thought that crossed his mind was whether he looked too pretentious, pretending as he was. But the thought was quickly dismissed when he caught a barely audible squeak from one of the girls. "So handsome," she muttered, only to slap her hands over her mouth in mortified realization. "Ah... one of those who lets their mouth run before their brain," Maverick thought to himself. They both looked like first-years. The taller one had dark hair and an air of eagerness, while the other, shorter and more reserved, had neatly arranged blonde hair and an observant gaze that spoke of caution. An awkward silence passed until Maverick arched a brow and gave them a friendly nod. "Looking for a cabin?" he asked, breaking the tension. Though one of them seemed like she might give him a few headaches, he still asked politely, noticing they hadn''t left immediately after opening the door, unlike the previous students. He saw the taller girl blink and quickly turn to the blonde, as if seeking approval. However, her head bobbed like a pigeon the entire time, making the silent exchange far from subtle, and making it clear what she was trying to say. Maverick noticed the corner of the blonde''s mouth twitch, betraying her mild exasperation, before she gave a small, reluctant nod. Finally, they stepped inside and settled into the seats across from him. "Thank you," the dark-haired girl said, her eyes fixed on Maverick with a fascinated expression that made him inwardly sigh. He had prepared himself for the chance that some teenage witches might let their hormones override their common sense, but running into one so quickly¡ªand a first-year, no less¡ªalready had him worried about the trouble and headaches he might have to deal with. Swallowing his thoughts, he kept his expression neutral, and offered a polite nod. He wasn''t going to go all edge lord on some little girls, not to mention they were going to be his students. "I''m Tracy," the dark-haired girl introduced herself as soon as she sat down, her voice full of enthusiasm. "And this is my best friend, Daphne Greengrass." Maverick had already guessed their names, recognizing the family crest subtly engraved on the ring the blond wore. "My name is Maverick... are you both freshmen?" he asked, offering a kind smile. "Yes, senior," Tracy replied brightly. It was clear she was the outgoing type, while the blonde beside her seemed more introverted, or perhaps she was simply trying to maintain a mysterious air. "We just turned eleven, and we''re so excited to start school! Can you tell us a little about it? Is it true that the potions professor doesn''t wash his hair?" Her words came out so randomly, as if she hadn''t even thought before speaking, and the last part left him momentarily frozen, his mouth slightly open, unsure of how to respond. After a beat, he shook his head, silently mourning Snape''s reputation. "First of all, I''m pretty sure Professor Snape washes his hair, and I''d advise you not to spread that rumor around," he said, maintaining his polite expression. "As for Hogwarts, do you really want me to spoil everything, or would you rather discover its greatness for yourselves?" He glanced between the two girls. This time, Tracy didn''t respond immediately. Her brain caught up with her mouth, allowing her a moment to think. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a polite knock came from the door. Tracy was about to shout, "Come in!" but paused as she saw the "senior" across from her move his arm. Maverick extended his finger and flicked it to the right, making the door slide open smoothly. A wizard with neatly combed hair stood in the doorway, looking a little shy. "Ah, sorry, I thought it was empty," he said, his voice soft. He appeared older, probably a third or fourth-year student, but Maverick couldn''t recognize him. Before the boy could close the door, Maverick quickly called out, "Please, come in. There''s one spot here beside me." The boy hesitated, scratching his head, then shrugged and entered, settling beside Maverick. "I''m Maverick," he introduced himself quickly, not wanting the boy to have second thoughts and leave. He figured it might be better to share the potential headaches that the little witch across from him might cause during the journey. He flicked his finger again to the left, causing the door to slide shut. "They are Ms. Tracy and Heiress Greengrass," he added, gesturing to the two girls across from him. None of the three students responded immediately, all of them staring at him with surprised expressions. He raised an eyebrow in confusion, but before he could ask what was wrong, Tracy exclaimed, "That was wandless silent casting... so cool! Was that the unlocking spell?" "Stupid. The unlocking spell doesn''t close doors," Daphne finally spoke, rolling her eyes at her friend''s comment, before turning back to him. All three stared at him, their expressions almost identical, as if they were waiting for him to explain himself. It seemed that his simple use of Magical-Energy was an impressive feat to these students. After giving it some thought, he realized it made sense, as the use of pure Magical-Energy wasn''t something most wizards had seen. But he wasn''t about to give them a lecture on that. "Ah... that... just a little trick I learned," he said, chuckling sheepishly and scratching his head before quickly changing the subject. "So, what''s your name?" he asked, glancing at the boy sitting next to him. The boy seemed a little lost at first, gathering his thoughts. "Uh... My name is Roger Davies. A third-year Ravenclaw." Then, as if something had just occurred to him, he tilted his head, studying Maverick''s face. "Senior, I... don''t remember seeing you before in the higher grades." Maverick let out a sigh, realizing that his hope of keeping his identity as a professor a secret until they arrived at Hogwarts might not be possible. Or so he thought. "Oh... are you the new assistant to the Alchemy professor? I heard from my father that Hogwarts was looking for a teaching assistant from the recent graduates." Maverick swallowed back what he was about to say and decided to humor them. "I am indeed related to it... yes, I''m not exactly a student. Just catching the train to experience the journey since I graduated from another school." Maverick saw different expressions from the three of them. Daphne Greengrass looked at him with a doubtful gaze, while Roger Davies first showed confusion, then nodded in understanding. Tracy, however, seemed to believe his words at face value, believing every letter. "That is so cool! So should we call you professor or assistant professor? Where did you go to school¡ª" Her words were cut short by the sudden whistle of the train, and all four of them turned toward the window. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they watched, the platform seemed to move as the train''s wheels began to turn, and they felt the motion as the engine started pushing the massive express forward. "It seems we''ve started moving," Maverick said, breaking the brief silence. The cabin was once again filled with the hum of conversation. Mostly, it was the three of them talking, while Daphne Greengrass listening intently and occasionally nodding along to their words. Two hours passed, and the cabin grew quieter. Maverick was reading a book, as were Daphne and Roger, while Tracy, now resting her head on Daphne''s shoulder, had finally tired herself out and was nearly drifting to sleep. The peaceful, rhythmic sound of the train continued, carrying them toward their destination, until¡ª Bam! The door of the cabin was abruptly slid open with a loud thud. "Have you seen a toad?" a voice called out. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 102 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 49 - 49: A New Year Ahead (III) (CH - 69) The rhythmic hum of the engine filled the air as the Hogwarts Express moved steadily along the tracks toward its destination. Two hours had passed, and the students were now settled, each engaged in their own activities. The older students were busy catching up with their friends, while the first-years were enthusiastically making new ones. While most cabins buzzed with lively chatter, a few were quieter, with some occupants engrossed in books and others taking naps, lulled by the soothing rhythm of the train. In one of the rear cabins, four people shared the space, seated two by two across from one another. On one side, a girl quietly read a book, while her companion rested her head on her shoulder, seemingly asleep. Across from them, a young man and a boy were each immersed in their own reading. But then, the peaceful atmosphere was abruptly shattered as the door slid open with a loud thud, startling the half-asleep girl upright from her comfortable position. The intruder, oblivious to the rudeness of their actions and the impact on the occupants, stepped in as if it were their own room and almost demanded, "Has anyone here seen a toad?" while looking at the four of them. Maverick glanced at the small figure out of the corner of his eye. His Magical Sense had already alerted him to the girl''s approach, so her sudden and abrupt entry didn''t catch him off guard. Bushy brown hair, a slightly round face, and some very noticeable front teeth. Yes, he was 99 percent certain this was the know-it-all lioness, and she looked much more like the Hermione Granger described in the books than Emma Watson from the movies. The memory of this exact moment from the film flickered in his mind¡ªthe girl barging into a cabin, asking about a toad, only back then, it was the protagonist and her future husband she confronted. The cabin remained silent as the new occupant stood there, seemingly unable to read the room. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Listen here, girl..." Tracy''s patience seemed to have run out as she reprimanded her, her tone laced with clear annoyance. "Next time you decide to enter other people''s cabins like that, at least knock... don''t just barge in as if we owe you something." Maverick didn''t intervene, letting the children handle it themselves. He too felt a twinge of annoyance but reminded himself that this was just an eleven-year-old girl. He watched as she stared at Tracy with wide eyes while being scolded, her expression slowly crumpling. Before long, her eyes welled up with tears, which began to spill down her cheeks. Maverick couldn''t help but wonder what had given her the audacity to act so boldly earlier, if she was this timid to begin with. Without a word, the future Minister of Magic¡ªat least in the original work¡ªturned and ran out as if she had just received a scolding from her mother, leaving the three students staring after her, baffled by the sudden turn of events. The little episode passed in under a minute, and the peaceful atmosphere once again returned to the cabin. Daphne huffed and returned to her book, while Roger shrugged and resumed his reading. Tracy, however, seemed to have lost her sleepiness, though she now appeared more confused than tired, still processing what had just happened. Her scolding came from being startled and annoyed, but she hadn''t intended to teach the culprit a lesson harsh enough to make her shed tears. She glanced at the most senior among them, as if hoping he could make sense of the situation. Maverick sighed as he felt her gaze fall on him. "She''s likely a witch new to all things magic... new to all of us," he said, explaining as best he could. "You didn''t say anything wrong, and you shouldn''t worry just because she cried after your... advice." "Witch or Muggle, doesn''t excuse her blatantly rude behavior," Daphne added, glancing at Maverick after his comment. Maverick raised his hands and shrugged. "We learn from our mistakes..." "You sound like my dad," Tracy interrupted with a chuckle. "How old are you anyway, senior?" she asked. Maverick smiled back. "I''ll be 21 this November," he said, then closed his book, sending it to his storage ring, then pulled out a stack of cards. "Wanna play a card game to pass the time?" He darted his gaze between all three of them. Tracy agreed first without hesitation, and then Maverick noticed Roger close his book as well, seemingly agreeing to the suggestion. Maverick then glanced at the Greengrass heiress, and both Tracy and Roger followed his gaze. He saw her let out a sigh before closing her book and making it disappear into her heir''s ring. "Wonderful..." Maverick smiled, then began sorting the cards equally while explaining the game he had in mind. Knock! Knock! Knock! Just as they were about to start playing, there was another tap at the cabin door. With a flick of his finger, Maverick repeated his earlier motion, sliding the door open. "Good morning, children. Would you like to buy some sweets?" asked a cheerful lady, standing behind a cart loaded with magical snacks. Maverick didn''t let any of the children pay, instead waving his hand to buy enough snacks for all four of them. He noticed Daphne''s reluctant expression¡ªlikely due to her pride as the Greengrass heiress¡ªbut he politely insisted they accept his gesture. Fortunately, they were only children, so it didn''t take much convincing before they relented. Soon, the four of them were enjoying the snacks while playing the card game Maverick had taught them. "Interesting piece of alchemy," Maverick remarked, holding up a box containing what appeared to be a frog¡ªa chocolate frog. "Most people buy them to collect the cards," Tracy said, glancing at him as he studied the small box. "You get one card in each pack." Maverick didn''t open the box, nor did he feel like eating it¡ªit just felt odd to him. Instead, he handed it to Roger, who accepted it with a grin. The game continued as they chatted about various topics. Maverick spoke about Ilvermorny, carefully wording his stories to avoid revealing too much about his background or the fact that he had been Edward''s student. Although his mentorship wasn''t exactly a secret, he wasn''t ready to discuss it here and now. Roger shared stories about Hogwarts, mostly about Quidditch, but at Maverick''s suggestion, he held back from spoiling too much for the two first-years. "By the way, I heard the Savior is starting school this year too," Tracy said, throwing in a comment as the conversation flowed. "He should be on board right now, in another cabin," Daphne added, tossing a card onto the table. "The Boy Who Lived, huh?" The third-year Ravenclaw paused thoughtfully before joining in, "I wonder which house he''ll be sorted into." "He''s heir to House Potter, so probably Gryffindor... like his parents," Daphne replied, showing off her knowledge. "How''d you know?" Roger asked, giving her a curious look before it hit him that she was the heiress of one of the oldest and most ancient magical families in the country. As the Greengrass heiress, it was obvious she would know such things. "My father told me," she explained, not offended by the question. "I''ve been taught about world politics and the ancient families, both local and foreign, since I started learning to read." Roger nodded, looking thoughtful before his gaze fixed on the girl again, though he seemed unable to voice what was on his mind. The smart, blonde little witch noticed his hesitation right away, looking at his face. "Say what''s on your mind, senior." Maverick watched their little interaction and noted how polite and unusually mature the eleven-year-old Greengrass girl''s speech was for her age. Her parents must have carefully educated her from a very early age, he thought to himself. "Well..." Roger finally said. "You''re probably the first pureblood I''ve seen being this friendly with me, a half-blood. Spending the entire journey... I mean, that''s very rare." He paused, as if remembering something, and added with a little chuckle, "The Weasley twins don''t count." Daphne huffed, though not rudely, just a little shy. "My best friend is a half-blood like yourself. Besides, my family isn''t like those idiots who value blood over facts." Tracy, sitting beside her, smiled and hugged her from the side, making the already shy little blonde''s face flush even more. "Well, it was really nice meeting you both. And you too, senior... I mean, teacher. Professor assistant..." Roger scratched his head, smiling embarrassedly after stumbling over his words, making the three inside chuckle at him. He glanced back at the two girls once more and added confidently, "I mean, if you two freshmen need any help, you can come and find me any time. Regardless of which house you''re sorted into..." Maverick watched quietly, not adding anything to the children''s conversation, his expression pleased. This was one of his main goals for the school, and by coincidence or not, he had somehow come across and gotten to know some very like-minded children on the very first day. His mind worked quickly, and right then and there, he made plans for the three of them to take on more active roles in the new events that would take place this year. The conversation continued, along with the card game they were playing, accompanied by shared stories, laughter, and the occasional snack. Even the cautious-looking Greengrass witch eventually relaxed her composure as the four of them grew more comfortable with one another. Before they knew it, hours passed in the blink of an eye, and the sun began its descent toward the west. As the sky began to darken, an announcement echoed through the train, instructing students to get ready, put on their uniforms, and prepare for their arrival at Hogsmeade Station. Daphne, Tracy, and Roger left to change into their robes, while Maverick stayed behind since he had no need for a uniform. "Senior, aren''t you going to change into¡ª" Tracy blurted out as soon as she returned to the cabin, but stopped halfway, realizing he didn''t have to. "Ah, I forgot you weren''t exactly a student." A moment later, Daphne returned, dressed and ready, while the boy took the longest. A few minutes after that, Roger returned as well and saw the three of them arching a brow at him, which left him confused about what had happened. "Took your time... did you put on makeup?" Sure enough, the little witch Tracy couldn''t help but jab, making Maverick chuckle lightly, and even the blonde sitting beside Tracy smirked. "What? Why would I?" Apparently, the third-year in the house of the smarts didn''t catch the freshmen''s sarcasm. Fortunately, Maverick spared him from any embarrassment. "Did you meet some friends? You took a while after going to change." "Oh..." Roger had a look of realization before adding, "I did. They thought I hadn''t boarded the train because I didn''t find them." He chuckled while explaining. They settled once again and waited, until finally, just before it grew completely dark, the train let out a loud whistle and came to a stop, signaling the end of their journey. The senior students in the other cabins rushed to get out first, quickly making the aisle outside noisy. The four of them waited in theirs for a while at Maverick''s suggestion, only getting up from their seats when the bustling sounds of students walking down the train''s narrow walkway began to calm down. As they made their way toward the exit, some students eyed the group¡ªwell, they were looking at Maverick¡ªas if he were something completely out of place, not wearing the Hogwarts uniform or anything resembling magical attire. But Maverick didn''t mind the stares and steadily followed behind the three little ones. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 103 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 50 - 50: A New Year Ahead (IV) (CH - 70) Hogsmeade, believed to have been founded in the 10th or 11th century around the same time as Hogwarts, is the only wizarding village in Britain where witches and wizards can freely use magic without worrying about Muggle interference. Its residents are said to be entirely of magical origin, making it a welcoming place for the wizarding community. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is also a special place for the students and teachers of Hogwarts. Located close to the school, it serves as a retreat where young witches and wizards, under certain conditions, are allowed to visit on weekends. It is also the final stop for the Hogwarts Express, where students disembark before making their way to the school''s front gate. Of course, first years are an exception, as they have a different journey awaiting them. "First-years... First-years please follow me! Come on, First-years, this way!" Maverick heard a loud voice calling out as he approached the train''s exit. Ahead of him, students were hurriedly disembarking one by one onto the Hogsmeade platform, and the train was quickly becoming empty. The children soon began to separate. The senior students headed off toward another area, likely to meet another professor or staff member who would guide them through the main gates of Hogwarts, while the first-years stayed gathered near Hagrid. Maverick saw the half-giant holding a lantern, greeting and counting the young first-years as he walked up and down the platform, ensuring everyone was accounted for before leading them to their next destination. From what McGonagall had told him, Hagrid was in charge of the first-year students and would be taking them to the school using a different form of transportation. It was a traditional method meant to give them a feel for how students traveled to Hogwarts when it was first founded by the four founders. Of course, Maverick already knew this from the story''s memories. So far, everything seemed to be happening just as it had in the tale. Glancing around, he saw many of the first-year students were staring at him. It was to be expected¡ªafter all, he was much older and not even wearing a school uniform. Some looked at him with curiosity and confusion, while a few showed blatant disdain, likely because of his attire. He sighed inwardly, suspecting those few to be noble, so-called pureblood fanatics. Just then, Maverick heard a mocking voice cut through the hum of the crowd. "Look who we have here... Are you a lost squib?" Maverick turned to see a blonde boy walking toward him, a smirk on his face. Two others followed closely behind, almost like bodyguards. He didn''t need anyone to tell him who the idiot and the two bigger idiots behind him were¡ªit was obvious. The three of them walked with a sense of superiority, looking Maverick up and down with obvious disdain. Maverick raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond, slipping his hand into his pocket. He wasn''t going to engage with them¡ªthis was just childish drama, and he had no interest in entertaining it. As expected, when Maverick didn''t react the way they had hoped¡ªpresumably showing timidity or some kind of response¡ªthey scoffed and shifted their attention elsewhere. The blonde boy''s gaze then happened to land on Daphne and Tracy, who stood behind Maverick. "Greengrass, so you''re here as well... and I see you''re still with your¡ª" "Ah... if it isn''t Daddy''s little princess..." The blonde boy, who Maverick assumed was Draco Malfoy, sneered at Daphne condescendingly. However, whatever insult he was about to finish was smoothly cut off by Tracy, who shot back with even better mockery. "You! What did you just call me, you stupid mud¡ª" "Shut up, Malfoy," Daphne interrupted sharply, looking more like a little dragon than Draco himself. "Who I am with with is none of your business... Bugger off with your goons and find someone as idiotic as you to bother." Maverick watched the brief exchange and compared the two young heirs. Daphne Greengrass carried herself with impressive maturity, embodying the demeanor of a true noble, while young Malfoy acted like a typical spoiled rich brat. However, he understood that their behavior was a reflection of their early upbringing, and as their teacher, it was his responsibility to educate them, rather than judge or discriminate based on their current actions. That said, he wasn''t going to show the extreme patience of Dumbledore, nor would he act like Snape. "You!" Draco huffed, pointing a finger at them, but couldn''t even come up with a counter. The boy''s behavior reminded Maverick of the arrogant young master characters from Chinese novels¡ªonly worse. At least those characters had the guts to exclaim "courting death," while little Malfoy couldn''t even handle two sentences in a confrontation he had started. He stomped off, his followers trailing behind him. While briefly distracted by the children''s drama, Maverick failed to notice the giant man approaching his way. "Professor Caesar!" Hagrid''s booming voice called out, snapping his attention as he turned his head toward him. "I see you took the Hogwarts Express with the little ones. Are you taking the boats as well?" Hagrid asked with a friendly smile. Maverick sighed. He had planned to, but now that his identity as a professor had been laid out in front of everyone, he changed his mind. "Wait, so you''re not an assistant teacher?" Tracy asked, looking up at him. Maverick glanced over and saw that both she and Daphne seemed taken aback. "I had a feeling that name sounded familiar. The master alchemist''s surname is Caesar, but since your first name isn''t usually mentioned in the newspapers or by the public, I didn''t recognize it," Daphne said calmly, looking at him. Maverick played innocent, offering them both a sheepish smile. "Sorry kids, I didn''t mention it earlier..." "Don''t worry, Professor, and it''s not like you lied..." Daphne responded politely, with no trace of childish reaction. Maverick sighed inwardly at her response. Her behavior almost seemed programmed at times. The Greengrass family''s method of education too seemed to have some flaws, but he believed a smart witch like Daphne would find a balance as she grew older. He shrugged the thoughts aside and turned to Hagrid, who was now standing beside him. "Good to see you again, Mr. Hagrid." "Professor, so will you take the boats with us as well?" Hagrid repeated his earlier question. Maverick shook his head, offering a polite smile to the half-giant man. "No, I''ll go with the senior students. You should take the first years to the school quickly. I''m sure Professor McGonagall is waiting outside." "I see..." Hagrid said, nodding his head. "Well, I''ll see ya at school then, Professor." Maverick nodded in return, gave a quick wave to Daphne and Tracy, and then headed toward the older students, who were now a little farther away. But after covering a little distance, he turned and walked in another direction, coming to a stop near a quiet corner. He then retrieved a black long coat from his storage space and draped it over his shoulders, presenting himself in a more wizarding fashion. Then, casting an invisibility spell on himself, he flew toward the castle, aiming to arrive before anyone else. A short while later, he entered the Hogwarts Great Hall and found most of the professors already gathered and seated at the long teacher''s table. McGonagall and Rolanda Hooch were absent, likely because one had gone to greet the first-years while the other guided the seniors. Walking steadily, he climbed up the elevated stage, giving a polite nod to his colleagues. The only one among them he hadn''t met and wasn''t familiar with was Quirrell, the new hire, just like himself. "Ah, Professor Caesar! Welcome," Dumbledore greeted him warmly, "I thought you said you would be arriving with the freshmen," he added with a curious smile. "Thank you, Headmaster... well, I changed my mind and decided to welcome the students like everyone else," Maverick said with a shrug. "I see..." Dumbledore replied, pausing briefly before turning his head to the right. "Please, allow me to introduce you to Professor Quirrell," Dumbledore said, gesturing toward a timid-looking man wearing a turban who was seated next to Professor Snape. "Our new professor for Defense Against the Dark Arts." Maverick turned his head, meeting the man''s eyes, and gave a polite nod. "It''s a pleasure, Professor," he said, keeping the greeting short. Quirrell offered a nervous smile, stumbling over his words as they exchanged brief pleasantries. Maverick didn''t bother to comment on the man''s attempts to appear humble. He pretended not to know anything, and after the brief exchange with the man, he walked behind the table and settled into a seat between the Headmaster and Professor Flitwick. However, something felt off to him. His sharp magical senses didn''t pick up anything unusual from Quirrell, as if the man were completely ordinary. For a moment, he wondered if the plot had changed, but then quickly dismissed the thought. It wasn''t hard for someone skilled and knowledgeable to hide their presence, and if Voldemort was anything, he was certainly both. Nonetheless, Maverick was certain Voldemort had some connection to the man. His eyes flicked briefly to the large turban on Quirrell''s head, noting the faint smell of garlic lingering in the air. It wasn''t as strong or exaggerated as described in the films, but it was unmistakably there. Shaking off the thoughts, Maverick settled comfortably into his seat. He engaged in light conversation with both Flitwick and Dumbledore, who inquired about his experience on the train and how he found the journey overall. Time passed slowly, and about ten minutes later, Madam Hooch entered the hall, followed by students from second to seventh year. The quiet atmosphere of the hall changed instantly from that point as their chatter filled the room while they took their seats at their respective house tables. Many students cast curious glances toward the staff table, particularly at Maverick and Quirrell¡ªtwo new faces among the familiar ones. The news of Hogwarts starting alchemy course had spread across the English wizarding community, and the hiring of a master alchemist had generated even more buzz. It was clear that the students'' curious gazes were mostly because of that. Maverick didn''t mind the attention and continued the light conversation with the two professors on his left and right. Meanwhile, Madam Hooch made her way to the stage, giving him and everyone else a nod before taking her place at the staff table. Another fifteen minutes or so passed, and Hagrid entered the hall, making his way to the staff table and taking his seat as well. Moments later, the large oak doors swung open once again, and Professor McGonagall came in, leading the first-year students. She walked all the way to the elevated stage, climbed the few stairs, then stopped and turned to face the group. "Please wait here," she instructed, signaling for the first-years to remain still. Next to her on a stool was the famous Sorting Hat. Maverick had encountered it before and even checked its extraordinary characteristics. It wasn''t anything special, with a basic-grade storage ability and a basic-grade mind-reading characteristic. He had no intention of replicating any of that. As he looked down at the group of first-years, Maverick noticed Daphne and Tracy glancing up at him. He gave them both a smile and a polite nod in return before focusing on McGonagall. He saw her take a parchment, hold it vertically, and address the students. "Now, when I call your name, you shall come forth. I will place the Sorting Hat on your head, and you will be sorted into your houses." She gave the young ones a brief moment to register her words, then glanced at the parchment again and read out a name. "Hannah Abbot!" Maverick watched as a familiar young witch walked timidly up the stage and sat on the stool beside McGonagall. The deputy headmistress then placed the Sorting Hat on the girl''s head. After a brief moment, the hat called out loudly, "Hufflepuff!" Glancing at Dumbledore beside him, Maverick murmured, "Headmaster, is there any chance I could study the Sorting Hat? I just had a very interesting idea." Dumbledore, his eyes fixed on the students, responded after a brief pause, "That, I''m afraid, you will have to ask the Hat itself, my boy." He sighed and refocused on the ceremony. He understood that the old wizard had politely declined his proposal, but he planned to do exactly as the Headmaster had suggested, and would ask the Hat itself. Perhaps he could convince the thing, he thought. Moreover, it wasn''t a lie that he had a very interesting idea for a new invention after seeing the Hat again today, something that could become very useful and practical fir him in the future. The names were called one by one, and slowly the first-years were sorted into their houses. The only noticeable moment came when Harry Potter''s name was called. The hall fell into silence, with only hushed whispers filling the air, creating an atmosphere of anticipation as if the lottery numbers were being drawn. After the Hat''s decision, the hall erupted in cheers, especially from the Gryffindor table, with the scene unfolding almost exactly like in the books. Hermione was sorted into Gryffindor, and so was Ronald, while Tracy and Daphne were placed into Slytherin. With everything following the script, the entire sorting ceremony felt a bit bland to him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 105 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 51 - 51: A New Year Ahead (V) (CH - 71) Ding, ding, ding. McGonagall tapped her cup sharply, the sound ringing through the hall and instantly silencing the students'' excited chatter, causing the four long tables filled with hundreds of students to turn toward the staff table in unison. Now seated to Dumbledore''s left, the Deputy Headmistress stood up, her calm and confident presence instantly drawing the room''s attention. "Before we start with the feast, the school''s Headmaster would like to say a few words," she said, smiling kindly at the students before sitting down. Just as she sat, Dumbledore stood up from his majestic chair. His eyes moved from left to right, passing over every table. "I have a few start-of-term notices that I wish to announce... First-years, please note that the Forbidden Forest is strictly off-limits to all students... and a few of our older students ought to remember that, as well." Maverick observed the students as the hall listened intently to the Headmaster''s words. He couldn''t help but wonder how many of them actually took his warnings to heart. "No magic is to be used between classes and in the corridors," Dumbledore continued. "Also, our caretaker, Mr. Filch," he gestured to the elderly man sitting at the far left of the staff table, "has asked me to remind you that the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to anyone who does not wish to die a most painful death!" The silencein the hall grew eerie, as a few hushed whispers echoed the space. Dumbledore paused again, either for dramatic effect or perhaps to observe the students'' reactions¡ªMaverick wasn''t sure. His mind drifted back to a memory from his previous life upon hearing the last warning given to the students. He vaguely remembered from the Harry Potter movies that the old wizard had asked some of the teachers to help set up security measures in the forbidden third-floor corridor. Even Quirrell himself had assisted with the traps. However, it seemed that nothing of that sort had happened here¡ªnot that he knew of, anyway. He hadn''t been called upon for such a task, nor had it been mentioned by any other teacher to him. It made him wonder¡ªwas it that Dumbledore didn''t trust him, or had the Headmaster simply chosen not to include him in his little game with Quirrell? Either way, Maverick wanted nothing to do with it and was glad he had not been involved. Dismissing his thoughts, he refocused on the present as the initial warnings and advice came to an end, and the new announcements started. Dumbledore had just finished introducing Quirrell as the new Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher, and the students'' enthusiasm was sparked once again. The hall erupted into applause, some students standing and others even whistling. The noise continued for a while, gradually fading into silence only when Dumbledore raised his hands in a gesture, gathering everyone''s attention. "As you may have heard," his voice resonated through the vast hall, "Hogwarts has reintroduced the ancient and esteemed subject of Alchemy into its curriculum." He let the words hang in the air for a moment. The mention of Alchemy sparked a ripple of murmurs across the tables, with students exchanging whispers filled with curiosity. "And with that," Dumbledore continued, "we are honored to welcome one of the youngest and most accomplished alchemists of our time. A master in his craft and an innovator who has chosen to share his wisdom with us." He turned, and gestured toward Maverick. "Professor Maverick Caesar... please join me in welcoming him to Hogwarts." The hall erupted in thunderous applause, the sound rolling through the room like a tidal wave. Maverick felt the weight of hundreds of eyes on him as he stood from his seat, offering a polite smile to the Headmaster before inclining his head in a courteous nod to both the students and staff. The applause lingered, louder and longer than the previous announcement, before gradually subsiding into a respectful silence once more. "I trust that Professor Caesar''s time here will inspire greatness in all of you... But that is not all." Dumbledore paused, sweeping his eyes across the four long tables. "Some of you may have noticed that this year we''ve introduced a new elective course. For those sixth-years who chose to take the subject, the new course, Muggle Science, I am pleased to announce that Professor Caesar will be the one leading it as well..." Another round of applause echoed through the hall, and after a moment, it came to a sharp halt as the Headmaster raised his hand. "Now, for the last, and perhaps the most exciting announcement for you children before we begin the feast," Dumbledore said, turning to Maverick. "I would like to call on Professor Caesar, the man behind the ideas you''re about to hear, to explain them to you all." He gestured for Maverick to stand before taking his seat, while the applause rose, now mixed with whispers of curious excitement. Maverick stood to his feet, nodded politely to the Headmaster, and focused his attention on the hall of students. The applause slowly faded into a hush silence as every witch and wizard, student and professor alike, turned their attention to him. "First of all, I would like to add a little something to the Headmaster''s last announcement..." Maverick''s steady, calm voice echoed, amplified throughout the hall. "For the Muggle Science elective, students from any year... whether you''re a first-year or a seventh-year... are welcome to sit in my class, as long as it doesn''t conflict with your other lessons." He glanced at Dumbledore, who nodded in affirmation, then turned back to the students. "Now, with that out of the way, let me share some details about the exciting event we have planned for this year." The students all perked up their full attention on him, causing the hall to fall completely silent. "This year, there will be a Quidditch tournament held at the school, separate from the traditional four-house tournament. This additional tournament will feature a single all-star team, made up of students from all houses, who will compete in an inter-school tournament against other schools." "The tournament will begin at the end of November, with the participating schools being Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, Durmstrang Institute, Koldovstoretz, and, of course, Hogwarts." Maverick did not let the applause begin and continued his speech without pause, keeping the excitement already bubbling in the students'' eyes from fully erupting. "The team selection will start one month from now, with the list to be finalized before Halloween." "The tournament will be hosted by Hogwarts this year... however, starting next year, it will be held at different schools, selected through a fair and random draw." "Now, I''m sure you have many questions about this sudden announcement, so I invite the prefects from each house, along with the Quidditch team captains, to come to my office this Saturday after dinner. I will clarify any doubts and provide a more thorough explanation of everything, and after that, you can share the details with everyone." "Now, I don''t want to keep you all starving, so that will be all for now on this matter." He gestured to Dumbledore to take over and announce the start of the feast before sitting down. But before Dumbledore could even stand, the hall erupted into a tsunami of applause, mixed with loud chatter from all four tables. Dumbledore, who had been about to stand, paused mid-motion and sat back down, allowing the hall to settle. He cast a helpless glance at Maverick and sighed. After a moment, when the applause finally quieted, he rose to his feet, amplified his voice, and cleared his throat, finally bringing the hall''s attention to him. "Thank you, Professor Caesar," Dumbledore nodded to Maverick, a gesture on behalf of the school. Then, with a warm smile, he spread his hands toward the students and added, "Now, let the feast begin!" The moment those words echoed through the hall, the empty golden plates and cups magically filled, and the room erupted into lively chatter. Most students eagerly discussed the newly announced Quidditch tournament, while only a handful mentioned the two new courses. At the same time, they eagerly dug into the spread of mouthwatering food and drinks that seemed to materialize out of thin air. At the staff table, Dumbledore turned to Maverick seated beside him, and gave him a grateful glance as soon as he sat down. "Thank you, Professor, for keeping it brief..." Maverick nodded, returning the smile. Just then, the staff table''s empty plates began to fill up as well with delicious food and drinks, causing everyone''s faces to brighten with smiles. With Dumbledore taking the lead, everyone eagerly dug in, enjoying their meals while engaging in conversations with one another. "So, how confident are you that this event will be a success, Professor Caesar?" Professor Aurora Sinistra, seated next to McGonagall, asked curiously, leaning forward and casting a sideways glance at Maverick. Maverick turned his gaze to the Astronomy professor. "Very confident. My company will be releasing a new product at the end of this month called Magic Vision. It''s inspired by Muggle television, but far superior. The picture quality is many times clearer, and it will be used to broadcast the tournament worldwide, giving the participating schools unparalleled exposure in the magical community." "This will not only heighten the excitement surrounding the event but also bolster their reputation by highlighting their athleticism, skill, and dedication to magical sports, earning them greater recognition within the wizarding community." "Also, uniting students from different houses and schools will cultivate stronger camaraderie. It will bring them together in pursuit of a shared goal, fostering a sense of pride and belonging to their respective schools." He paused briefly and seeing the witch nodd in agreement he added while turning his focus back to his plate in front of him. "There is also the bennifits of Cultural Exchange. Hosting teams from different countries and backgrounds would allow students to learn about each other''s magical traditions, cultures, and playing styles. This could lead to cross-school collaborations and the sharing of knowledge in other areas as well." "And like i said, this event will be broadcasted to a lot of eyes. Outstanding players could gain recognition from professional Quidditch teams or sponsors, potentially earning scholarships or professional contracts. This would raise the profile of each school''s athletic program." "And finally, the tournament would serve as a way to strengthen ties between rival schools, creating a friendly atmosphere for competition. It may also provide a platform for resolving old rivalries or misunderstandings in a healthy, competitive environment." All the professors, except for Dumbledore and McGonagall, widened their eyes in genuine surprise. Everything Maverick had mentioned¡ªand more¡ªhad already been detailed in the proposal he had submitted to the Headmaster and Deputy Headmistress. It was this thorough presentation, full of facts and data, that had convinced Dumbledore and McGonagall to support the idea. Without it, they wouldn''t have spent the entire holiday visiting other schools, tirelessly working to persuade them to participate in the event. "That... is very eye-opening, Professor. Truly, what you''ve introduced will no doubt go down in the history of this school... no, in all of wizarding Europe," Professor Sinistra remarked, finally convinced after hearing all the facts. "But... you''re also using the school and the tournament to promote your business, aren''t you, Professor Caesar?" Maverick caught the emotionless voice coming from the far left side of him. He looked over to see Snape, who was cutting into the food on his plate, arching a brow at him glancing in his direction. Maverick wasn''t particularly close to the potions professor having interacted with him only a few times since joining Hogwarts. His bluntness didn''t bother him, especially since Dumbledore and McGonagall had already approved the arrangement¡ªalbeit with certain agreements in place. "It''s a fair deal," Dumbledore interjected before Maverick could respond. "Professor Caesar is sponsoring the tournament in its entirety, covering all expenses." This made all eyes turn to him once more, prompting him to have to say something in return. Maverick sighed, taking a brief moment while his gaze swept across the table and then began to speak. "I am a businessman, ladies and gentlemen. Of course I''m going to use this opportunity to showcase my products. But as the Headmaster pointed out, this will not be a loss for the school... My company will bear all costs... from organizing the event, to food, to even providing the brooms and jerseys for the students of Hogwarts." He paused for a moment, making sure they understood well enough not to raise the question again, then continued with a smirk. "Besides, I guarantee you that in two or three years, companies will be practically crawling over each other to get a piece of the action, lining up to beg the Headmaster for sponsorships." With a chuckle, Maverick glanced back at Snape, locking eyes with the man to see if he dared to use his favorite skill on him to check if everything he''d said was true. Snape didn''t, or rather, he just didn''t have the balls to try it on an adult, preferring to stick to intimidating children instead. Maverick didn''t have any personal grudges against the greasy bat. In fact, he even felt a bit of sympathy for the man, especially considering how his story ended in the original story. However, that didn''t mean he agrees of Snape''s immature behavior, like blaming a son for his father''s mistakes or being a complete dick to every student who wasn''t in Slytherin. He was here to change this outdated, decadent ways of the school, and to do that, this man-child behavior of Snape was the first thing that needed to go. Brushing the thoughts aside for now, Maverick shrugged and turned back to his plate, casually adding, "Of course, that won''t be happening. See, the Headmaster''s already signed a long-term contract with Caesar''s Magitech. We''re the exclusive sponsor for the tournament. So, no other company''s getting in on this." A moment of silence passed at the professors'' table as they all glanced at him once again, as if seeing him for the first time. Cough. The Headmaster cleared his throat, breaking the awkward silence, then it was Flitwick who burst in to laughter getting the attention of even some of the students. Maverick raised an eyebrow at the man, listening as he spoke. It was obvious he was trying to change the topic. "By the way, how did you manage to replicate Muggle technology like that?" Maverick smiled, then glanced at the Charms professor. "I''d be happy to share the principles if you''re willing to take a magical oath not to disclose what you learn." Cough! Cough! Cough! Flitwick paused mid-bite, nearly spitting out his food as his eyes widened. He hadn''t expected that a seemingly casual question would lead to a request for a magical oath. Magical oaths were no trivial matter, and they were treated with the utmost seriousness in both dark and light circles. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Quickly swallowing a sip from his drink, he asked, "Is it truly that serious?" drawing the attention of the other professors. Maverick met their curious gazes, remaining calm as he explained, "Absolutely. I believe this is the first time in history that an invention like this will be introduced to the magical community. Its potential goes far beyond broadcasting live events. It could be used in schools, hospitals, and even news organizations. However, the full details will be unveiled at the launch event... and as the owner of the company, I am formally inviting you all to attend the launch and see it for yourselves." "That sounds wonderful," McGonagall said, glancing at him with an amused smile. She had noticed the brief tense exchange but didn''t seem bothered by it. To her, it was nothing more than a harmless squabble, and she trusted her colleagues to be mature enough not to behave like children. Moreover, she was genuinely curious after Maverick''s quick explanation of the Magic Vision, which he said would be like Muggle television. "When will it take place?" She asked. "On the 30th of this month, in America, where Caesar Magitech''s main office is located. The event will occur in the evening..." "Well, we can''t all go, now, can we?" Dumbledore added, cutting off any immediate agreement from the table. His sharp senses had already caught the sight of mouths half open in eager response. "Some of us must stay and look after the children," he continued with a knowing smile. A chuckle escaped Maverick as he observed the surprised faces of the professors, and soon, the rest of the table joined in, the atmosphere lightening and returning to harmony. The feast continued, the hall alive with the hum of student chatter, while the professors at the staff table carried on with their own animated discussions, marking the beginning of this new academic year as one to remember for them all. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 106 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 52 - 52: When Magic Meets Logic (I) (CH - 72) The morning sunlight poured through Hogwarts'' tall windows onto the old stone hallways, marking the dawn of a new day with its warm, golden light. The castle was already buzzing with life as young witches and wizards made their way through the corridors, some walking leisurely, others hurrying along, their robes swishing behind them on their way to the Great Hall for breakfast. Their chatter was cheerful and lively, much of it still revolving around the grand feast from the night before. And at the same time, inside the Alchemy professor''s office, Maverick was putting the finishing touches on the lesson plan for his first class for later today. His schedule wasn''t particularly busy. The Magical Science class for fifth years, held at ten o''clock in the morning, was only scheduled three times a week, while the Alchemy class for freshmen at two o''clock in the afternoon ran four days a week. Therefore compared to other professors, his teaching hours can be said to be quite flexible, as he never had to teach more than two classes a day¡ªat least, not this year. And true to his word, the Headmaster arranged for his classes to include all four houses together, unlike the normal practice of pairing two houses per class. Dumbledore had ensured that Maverick was assigned two spacious classrooms, each large enough to accommodate an entire grade, sparing him the hassle of constantly setting up and packing away materials for each subject. He cast a quick glance at the digital-looking clock on the wall and saw that it was still breakfast time. Soon, the students would be heading to their first classes, and he still had two hours before his own began. Leaning back, he settled more comfortably into his seat, his mind briefly recalling the events after the previous evening''s ceremony. The banquet had gone much better than he expected, and he was pleased by the overwhelming enthusiasm that followed his little speech. As soon as the ceremony ended, while the students were escorted to their common rooms and the teachers returned to their duties, he instead of staying at the school, used the Floo Network for a quick visit to his home. This wasn''t a special privilege solely for him, as he had now come to understand that every professor had their own private Floo point as well in their office. Yet another little detail that differed from the original story, as he couldn''t recall J.K. Rowling ever mentioning this in her books. Or perhaps it had been mentioned, and he simply couldn''t remember. Back home in London, Maverick spent the rest of the evening with his parents and sister, catching up on things around the house. More importantly, he wanted to hear about little Sarah''s first day at school. This was the main reason for his quick visit, as he didn''t want her to think he had forgotten such an important day. To add to the excitement, he gave his family a little show, sharing the atmosphere of Hogwarts during the opening ceremony. Needless to say, they were all impressed by the grandeur of it all. Finally, when the time came to retire for the night, he sank into the comfort of his own bed to sleep, before returning to school after breakfast today morning. ¡ñ¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð¡ñ The castle was never dull, always alive with the hum of student activity throughout the day. One could always spot some roaming the corridors, bags swinging over shoulders, books clutched tightly, and conversations flowing about everything from Quidditch to the timetable. Maverick arrived at his classroom ahead of everyone else. After making a small adjustment to the seating arrangement, he sat comfortably on the edge of his desk, one foot on the floor and the other gently swinging, waiting for the students to arrive. His classroom was arranged a bit differently from the typical Hogwarts layout. The desks were neatly arranged in rows, each row slightly inclined starting from the second to provide a better view. A large blackboard dominated the front wall, while the professor''s desk featured a large globe of Earth, surrounded by simple scientific looking instruments like pendulums in various lengths, a few meticulously placed gears and levers, and a collection of metal rods, each marked with measurements. The walls were adorned with enchanted charts featuring simple diagrams of elements that shifted and changed, alongside basic drawings illustrating fundamental concepts like motion, energy, and force. The room felt both modern and magical, a seamless blend of two worlds that perfectly suited the course to be taught there, where magic and science coexisted in harmony. ¡ñ¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð¡ñ The students soon began entering the classroom, each casting a curious glance at him as they noticed him leaning leisurely on the teacher''s desk. He was dressed in a brown long-sleeve shirt, loosely tucked into black trousers, and greeted each student with a small nod and a friendly smile, projecting a confident yet inviting presence to make them feel more comfortable. He soon began to notice that the number of students entering had surpassed the actual number who had chosen the course as an elective. Most of them were seniors, with a few he was sure were from the freshman batch sorted into houses the night before. The stares directed at him only grew more frequent, and the witches, in particular, seemed to care little about hiding their curiosity. He could hear their whispers in hushed tones without even relying on his Magical-Sense as they found their seats. He didn''t need to strain his ears to know what they were saying¡ªit was mostly a mix of curiosity about the new professor, speculations about his background, and, of course, the inevitable discussions about his appearance. More and more students trickled in, and to his surprise, the room quickly filled beyond his expectations. Some were familiar faces, like the two Slytherin witches he had met on the train and Roger Davies, who sat at the very back of the class. Two redheads who looked alike were also there. The little miss know-it-all sat at the very front, as if she were one of the students who had actually taken the elective. Moreover, she didn''t seem to remember seeing him on the train¡ªor perhaps it was Tracy''s mouthful, which had made her tear up on the spot, that caused her to not register everyone else who had sat in the cabin at the time. The additional students sitting in the class didn''t trouble him, though, in fact, he was pleased to see such interest. However, he didn''t yet realize that most of the extras were witches, nor did he suspect that their main reason for attending wasn''t to actually learn anything about science. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the clock on the wall chimed the hour, the last few students hurried to their seats, and a hush fell over the room. He straightened his relaxed posture, pushing himself off the desk and walking to the front. The classroom was quiet now, filled with expectant faces. "Well, good afternoon to you all," he said, keeping his voice confident yet inviting, a little something he picked up from the old goat leading the school. "Let''s begin." However, just then, the doors swung open once again, and in walked a few people Maverick wasn''t expecting. Headmaster Dumbledore himself, along with his deputy, the Arithmancy professor, and Professor Flitwick. They all smiled at him in unison, the same expression as if they had practiced it before coming in. "Please, don''t mind us," Dumbledore said with that characteristic twinkle in his eye. "We''re just a few curious souls who just so happen to have some free time... and you did say anyone interested in joining your class was most welcome yesterday." Maverick arched an eyebrow, then shrugged and gave them an inviting nod, gesturing with his hand for them to take a seat as well. "Please, it''ll be my pleasure to have such distinguished ''students'' attending my lesson..." He chuckled. The rest of the students, however, now seemed a little stiffer, especially the extra attendees. Their previously easygoing expressions had changed, with some subtly tugging at each other''s robes and exchanging glances, as if they were already regretting stepping into the classroom the moment the lineup of teachers appeared. It was bit of a funny scene, but he quickly turned his focus back to the task at hand. "Before we get started, let me introduce myself," he began, subtly amplifying his voice to ensure he had everyone''s attention. "I''ll keep it short, as I''m sure most of you have heard a thing or two about me by now." A small smile played on his lips. "But for those of you who haven''t, my name is Maverick Caesar. I was born here in Britain to two wonderful, amazing people with absolutely no magic in them... none that I know of in the family line, either." "I have completed multiple levels of Muggle education, and completed my magical studies alongside it." He paused briefly before continuing, "What many of you might not know is that... I actually homeschooled the entirety of OWLs and NEWTs curriculum..." The students exchanged curious glances, and a some murmured under their breath. This was something very foreign to the British wizarding community where the idea of homeschooling wasn''t really a thing. He continued, pacing slowly from one side of the room to the other. "My magical mentors were Simon Walker, Sarah Walker, and Edward Garling... and finally, took my OWLs and NEWTs at Ilvermorny School of Magic in America..." He paused, stopping at the center before turning to face the class, his eyes sweeping across the students. "Magic... it has fascinated me from the day I awakened it, just as I''m sure it has for all of you. Yet, even after discovering I was a wizard, the things I learned at Muggle schools, the curiosities I grew, the greatness of science... it never left my mind." The students and teachers all saw Maverick''s expression grow more passionate and thoughtful. "It was my curiosity for both that eventually brought me here, as a teacher at this wonderful school of magic." He cast a quick glance at the teachers seated at the back, his gaze pausing briefly on Dumbledore, before offering a small, appreciative nod. The classroom had fallen silent, all giving their full attention to him. This was a little trick he had picked up from his own teachers, a small story before the lesson to capture the students'' focus. He allowed the moment of stillness to hang in the air for a short while, relaxing his expression as he slipped his hands into his trouser pockets. "Science..." he began, pausing with a chuckle. "I''ll try my best not to make this class dull... especially for those of you from Muggle backgrounds who already know a thing or two." He paused, glancing briefly at a few students, his eyes passing by little miss Gryffindor, whose eyes shone brighter in concentration than anyone else in the class. "This will be a class of science and magic, and trust me, when they meet... that''s when the real magic begins..." He gave a small wink to the whole class, just enough to spark their curiosity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 106 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 53 - 53: When Magic Meets Logic (II) (CH - 73) Maverick stood confidently at the front of the classroom, his eyes sweeping across the rows of curious students. "We''re here to uncover what science really is, then dive into what makes it different from magic, what they have in common, and... most importantly, what happens when the two come together." He was a professionally trained espionage agent, skilled in the art of precise word choice, subtle body language, and compelling expressions. By using these skills, he made it feel like the students were hearing an exciting story, naturally capturing their attention. "So... what is it that Muggles call science?" He asked, pacing slowly across the front of the classroom. "Is it of any use to us? Or could we even use it in the first place?" The room was silent. "This year," he continued, his voice softening slightly, "we will come to understand the answers to these questions, piece by piece. And today, I''ll explain what science is in the simplest way I can. After that, I''ll show you a glimpse of the endless possibilities it holds... possibilities that, I hope, will change how you see the world." He paused, giving the students a moment to absorb his words and waited to see if anyone had questions. No one did. "Alright, let''s begin with the simple question. What is science?" He gave the students a moment to think. "Yes?" he asked, nodding toward the little witch in the front of the class, whose hand shot up immediately. "Science is understanding how things work," she answered, doing her best to sound confident. "Exactly," Maverick said, pointing at her with a smile. Miss know it all for a reason... He thought, his eyes glinting with approval. "What''s your name?" "Hermione Granger, Professor," she replied, fidgeting slightly, now aware that the entire class was focused on her. "Well, Ms. Granger, five points to the House of Lions." Her face brightened immediately, the earlier stiffness disappeared as she beamed with pride. Maverick turned to face the class again. "Science is about understanding the world..." he paused, then added with emphasis, "through logic... Science is, in the simplest of terms, cause and effect." He flashed a small smile at the students. "Why did I say through logic?... Well, let''s think about magic for a moment." He glanced across the students. "Magic is not logical. You cast a spell, and something happens according to the spell you intended. Or in other words, according to your intent. But... you can''t explain why. It simply does. Magic, does not follow logic the way science does." The students looked puzzled, their brows furrowing. Only the teachers seemed to understand. Maverick knew it would take more than a simple explanation to make these young witches and wizards grasp the difference. This was an unfamiliar concept to them. He turned and walked toward his desk, the students'' eyes following him in eager anticipation. He picked up a small ball, prearranged for the demonstration. Returning to face the class, he tossed the ball into the air twice before looking back at Hermione. "Here, catch!" he called. She was startled but quick with her reflexes, easily snatching the ball out of the air. Maverick nodded in approval, a smile forming on his lips. "Now," he said, addressing the class once more, "you all saw me throw that ball to Ms. Granger. The logical explanation would be that the force from my hand¡ª" he gestured with his hand to illustrate, "made it move through the air, and she caught it. This is cause and effect, or as the Muggles phrase it, the law of motion... a basic principle of science that applies to everything." He studied the faces of the students and noticed that only a few seemed to understand, while most still looked uncertain. "Now watch," he said, retrieving his wand, which everyone saw him pull from the holder strapped to his wrist. As all the students watched in silence, Maverick flicked his wand, and the ball floated from Hermione''s hands and back to him. "Did you all see that?" he asked, holding up the ball. When he looked at their expressions, he realized they had misunderstood. "I''m not talking about the Levitation Charm. I''m talking about how it happened..." "There was no force or reason that made the ball float to me¡ªit just did. That''s because of magic. Unlike science, there''s no clear cause-and-effect explanation for it. Instead, the cause is replaced by my will. And that, children, is what magic is¡ªshaping the world with your will." He paused, teasing the class. "Now, you might ask, what''s so impressive about cause and effect, or this so called law of motion in science when magic, like what you saw just now, can cause things to happen at will?" The students exchanged glances, unsure how to respond, but Maverick could see they were starting to grasp the subtle difference between magic and science. His voice softened. "That simple action of me swinging my hand to throw the ball... the force that made it move... understanding the ''how'' and ''why'' behind it, is called science." "Muggles have done just that... figured out the principles behind this law of motion, why and how the ball moves the way it does when thrown... and let me tell you, this has allowed them to do things that even we, magicals, would consider impossible." None of the students'' expressions showed that they believed the last part of what he had said. Of course, it was expected. Magicals were a proud bunch, even if they disagreed with one another. They wouldn''t easily believe that science could do things that magic could not, just because he said so. He decided it was time for the next demonstration and held the ball out in his palm, showing it to the class. Without any wand or incantation, he made the ball float for a moment before transfiguring it into the shape of an aircraft. It was small, about a meter long. A few students gasped, and even the professors appeared genuinely impressed by the seamless transfiguration. "Who can tell me what this is?" he asked. A few hands shot up. "An airplane?" "Correct," Maverick said, smiling. "This here is an aircraft... of course, the real ones are much, much bigger than this. It''s used by Muggles as a means of transport through the air. It can fly faster than the quickest broomstick, and it''s larger than even the biggest dragons alive today. It can also fly continuously for longer than any dragon, and weighs as much as 500 tons¡ªthat''s over a million pounds." The students stared, unsure of where Maverick was going with the explanation. Maverick glanced toward the teachers sitting at the back of the room. "Professor Flitwick," he called, and the small half-goblin teacher, who had been lost in concentration, looked up, startled. "Ah, yes, Professor," Flitwick responded, his voice slightly flustered. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Very simple question, Professor," Maverick said. "You are one of the few Great-Maguses in the world, one of the most powerful people alive today... Would it be possible for you to levitate ten Hungarian Horntails at the same time?" "What?" Flitwick blinked, confused by the randomness of the question, but quickly collected himself in almost the next moment. The other professors, including Dumbledore, chuckled in amusement. Cough! The charming Professor of Charms cleared his throat. "I mean... I could maybe manage two... or three. But ten would be impossible." He glanced at Dumbledore. "Perhaps, Headmaster¡ª" "Unfortunately, levitating ten dragons is beyond even me," Dumbledore interjected with a smile, his eyes twinkling as he looked across the class. Maverick noticed that the students were now looking at Dumbledore and Flitwick with awe and admiration. "You see, children... What I''m trying to say is that with science, it''s possible. Using science, it''s possible to make an aircraft, which is dozens of times more massive than the largest dragons, fly at incredible speeds... much faster than the fastest Quidditch broomsticks... While the most powerful among us, just admitted that it would be impossible for him..." The students listened intently, their expressions growing more serious. "By understanding cause and effect, by learning the logic behind why things happen, Muggles are able to do incredible things..." Maverick continued, his tone passionate. "That is science. Learning the mysteries of the world, the how and why behind everything that happens around you every day." He paused, glancing at the students, who now seemed to finally grasp what he was trying to say. One of the students, a sixth-year who had actually chosen the course as an elective, raised his hand. "Please," Maverick gestured for him to speak. "Professor, you say Muggles studied this force that... after you throw a ball, it moves through the air and falls somewhere else... but I don''t understand how it can move a big object like an aircraft..." "Excellent question." Maverick clapped, looking at him appreciatively. "Remember what I said about Muggles naming this force a law?" he asked, looking at the student, then across the class. They all nodded after a moment, and he continued, "Well, this law isn''t something they invented. They just figured out how it works. Also, the reason why such a heavy object like an aircraft can move through the air involves a lot of complicated scientific knowledge, like aerodynamics, gravity, relativity, combustion, and more." "These are also laws of science Muggles have studied and learned to manipulate. Only when all of these laws work together does the aircraft fly. But even if you study with me every day for the next two years, I cannot teach you exactly how it functions. All you need to know is that these scientific laws work together to make it possible. And... the law of motion can be said to be the core principle of it." "It''s like in magic. Without Magical Energy, even if you have intent, emotions, the correct incantation, the best wand, and knowledge of the skill... you cannot cast magic." The student who asked the question nodded, though still more puzzled than realization from the looks of it. "I know it sounds complicated... that''s why we''re here. Over these next two years, I''ll simplify and teach you the most important laws of science." "''I will teach you the basics of Muggle biology, chemistry, and physics... so when you graduate, you''ll have a more profound understanding of everything you see... It can even help you in magic, because remember what I said in the beginning¡ªit''s when science and magic come together that the real miracles happen." Maverick observed the expressions on all of the students. If he had to guess, he''d say that they had understood about 30% of what he had explained the whole time. But he wasn''t disappointed, because with his last demonstration, he was sure that all of the students would realize the greatness of science. He smiled, looking at the silently listening class. "I have one last demonstration to show you today. It''s also related to the law of motion, but on a much grander scale... And let me tell you in advance, this will blow. Your. Mind." The students perked up, their attention fully locked in. Even those who had seemed bored before were now focused and intrigued. "Alright, if you would all focus your attention on me... please stand up and close your eyes... Professors, that includes you," he said, glancing across the students before turning to the teachers. The students and teachers rose to their feet, following his instructions¡ªsome with curiosity, while the teachers wore expressions of amused anticipation. One second... Two seconds... The classroom was utterly still. Three seconds... With a casual wave of his hand, he transfigured the tables and chairs, making them vanish, while the inclined rows leveled seamlessly into a flat surface. Using precise magical energy manipulation, he ensured everyone remained steady, preventing anyone from losing their balance. Simultaneously, he flicked his finger, casting the spell, "Illusio Lunam Lectorem," now at master level proficiency, and silenced any noise that would have accompanied the transformation. However, for this demonstration, he used a watered-down version of the spell, ensuring that the professors present could easily dispel it with a mere thought if they wished. He had no intention of revealing the full extent of the spell''s capabilities. At its master proficiency level, the spell was so refined that he could manipulate all their senses with just a simple gesture, confident that even the Arch-Magus Dumbledore would be fooled for a time. Moreover, if a wizard of Dumbledore''s rank were caught off guard and not directly attacked, they would remain unaware of the deception for as long as he desired. And if even an Arch-Magus could be deceived so thoroughly, there was little chance that anyone of a lower rank could resist his arrangements. "Do not be alarmed by what you see," he said calmly. "And slowly open your eyes..." As the students obeyed, a collective gasp filled the room, some students even grabbing on to their friend while only a few thought to remain calm. In their perspective, they were no longer in the classroom, nor weren''t even inside any contained space. Instead, they found themselves hovering in the air, or so it seemed, and below them lay the entirety of Hogwarts Castle, its grandeur fully visible. "Do not be concerned. This is a variation of a Confusion Spell I created," Maverick explained. "For those of you who have experienced watching a memory through a Pensieve, you may understand what''s happening now. And for those who don''t know what a Pensieve is, allow me to explain." "It''s an alchemical creation that allows you to view another person''s memories, immersing you as if you were there in that very moment yourself." "Likewise, you are now in an illusion spell. What you are seeing is the world in my mind. You''re still inside the classroom, but your sight and hearing are being manipulated by me." He glanced at the professors, who were watching him with a mixture of amazement and curiosity. "If it helps, breaking free from this illusion is quite simple. Just close your eyes and focus for a moment to break free from the illusion, and it will cancel the spell." He reassured them. This was true and intentional¡ªonce again, he had no intention of revealing the full extent of the spell''s capabilities. "For the professors, a quick pulse of magic will easily release you as well. But I suggest you all hold off for now, or you might miss what I''m about to show you." With a subtle smile, he continued, "In this demonstration, I want to show you the power of scientific laws¡ªhow the law of motion, which we discussed earlier, works on a much grander scale." Spreading his arms wide, he added with an excited expression, "Beyond that, this will also give you a glimpse into the perspective of the world through the eyes of a Muggle. And by perspective, I don''t mean mere guesses or theories. I mean actual facts¡ªwhat they''ve discovered about this world... and even beyond it." The students listened intently, their amazement still fresh as to what they were seeing. Many turned their heads and bodies, whispering to each other as they looked around in all directions, trying to absorb the surreal scene unfolding before them. "I need all of your attention on me now," he said, amplifying his voice so it reached every person present. "This will be a journey, one I assure you will stay with you forever as an unforgettable memory." He waited until everyone''s focus was solely on him, then with a smile full of excitement, continued, "We are about to go on a journey..." He raised his head to the blue sky. "To the stars." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 107 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 54 - 54: When Magic Meets Logic (III) (CH - 74) Inside one of the classrooms at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, something quite extraordinary was happening. To an omniscient observer, the classroom would seem completely empty of desks and chairs, leaving only an open space where students stood scattered. Their heads turned in every direction¡ªleft, right, up toward the ceiling, and even down at the floor¡ªas though they were seeing something entirely different from the reality in front of them. And, in a way, they were. ... "I need all of your attention on me now," Maverick called out, his voice magically amplified to carry across the room. Only a few students seemed to notice his voice, as the strange scene in front of them had completely captured their attention. He didn''t hurry them, and instead allowed time for everyone to process and calm down. The four professors were calmer than the students, but the admiration in their eyes was hard to miss. He saw them smile warmly as they slowly walked toward him, coming to a stop beside him with expressions of clear appreciation. "What ingenious magic... Professor Caesar," McGonagall remarked, her smile warm and motherly. "You must teach me the principles behind this. I can already think of so many ways it could be useful for teaching the students." Maverick had no objections to sharing knowledge with the professors, however, it would be a very weakened version of the spell. With his current mastery and understanding of its principles, he could easily create a simpler version, one that only affected sight and hearing, and not the other senses. His mastery and knowledge came from the miracle of the system, so he had no worries that the professors could develop it to the level of his real spell. Because the advanced proficiency is a level of understanding which is extremely profound in the recognition of the system, one that cannot easily be achieved simply by studying the spell in one''s free time. Not to mention his proficiency is even beyond advanced level. He smiled brightly at her, showing a hint of shyness. "Thank you, Professor. This spell was developed by me and Teacher Edward, with inspiration from a lot of sources... like the pensive, as I mentioned earlier... and I would be happy to share the notes with you¡­" He glanced at the other professors as well. "All of you." The professors nodded in thanks, offering some more praise as they waited marveling at the result of his magic that was unfolding before them. Meanwhile, the students gradually began to calm down, and a few moments later, their excited chatter faded into hushed anticipation as they turned their full attention back to him. "Well... now that you''re all ready, let us continue¡­" Just as he thought he could finally move along with the demonstration, several hands shot up eagerly, their owners practically vibrating with curiosity. Letting out an inward sigh, Maverick gestured to one of the students whose hand was raised so high it looked as though they might take flight themselves. "Yes¡­ go ahead..." "Professor," the little wizards voice trembled with excitement, "are we really just under a confusion spell¡­ and not actually flying over the school?" The other students followed nodding vigorously with the same unspoken question. Maverick took a moment to glance around the children, his eyes sweeping over the curious faces before he answered. "I can assure you, we are still inside the alchemy classroom... if you take a good, deep breath, you''ll notice the familiar scent of the classroom is still there. No wind, no open air... just the same old stone walls..." The students took a deep breath, their expressions changing from doubt to realization as the familiar scents reached them, nodding with their curiosity momentarily satisfied. "All right, if the rest of you had the same question, I trust your doubts are now clear." He continued without a pause, "Today, in our final demonstration, I will show you some of the principles of science that Muggles have studied and learned to use... on a much grander scale, of course. And at the same time, I will reveal some of what Muggles have discovered about our world." "To do this," he said, his voice brimming a little, "we will have to take a journey." The students faces glowed with anticipation as they listened intently to him speak. Even the Weasley twins, who had somehow ended up in this class for some strange reason he doesn''t know and whom he had thought might cause a ruckus, were behaving like model students, giving him their undivided attention. "Now, if you look down," he said, gesturing toward the floor, "you can see our school, Hogwarts... If I had to guess, our current height is about a kilometer above the tallest tower." The students followed his gesture, their eyes sparkling as they took in the sight of the castle below for the umpteenth time. "From this distance," he continued, a hint of a smile playing on his lips, "it looks rather small, doesn''t it?" The students nodded, some grinning while others still too awestruck to speak. Now that their professor had pointed it out, the castle did seem incredibly small from this height, more like a toy model than the vast, sprawling fortress they called school. "Okey," he said, his voice rising slightly, "we shall go higher now... And again, do not be alarmed because you think we are ascending, but this is just an illusion... think of it as moving pictures, not your actual selves." With a graceful wave of his hand, the scene around them began to shift once more. The ground fell away, and the students felt as though they were soaring upward, higher and higher, until the castle was nothing more than a speck below them. Despite his reassurence, some of the students instinctively grabbed onto their closest neighbor as their bodies reflexes kicked in. The scene darkened as they passed through a wispy cloud. A few yelps of excitement or fear escaped the children as they rose higher still, until they were floating in the vast emptiness of space, the Earth hanging below them like a brilliant blue-and-green painting. Maverick stopped their ascent and gave the students a moment to take it all in. They stared down at the planet, their faces a mixture of awe and wonder, murmuring to their friends in hushed voices as if speaking too loudly might shatter the illusion. After a moment, Maverick spoke again, his voice amplified slightly to carry over the murmurs. "Our world''s atmosphere is divided into several layers," he explained, "and as you go higher, the air begins to thin until, eventually, there''s nothing left to breathe. We are now above the atmosphere, in a layer Muggles call the thermosphere¡ªabout 500 miles above the surface, which, if this was real, you would die in moments." With another wave of his hand, the illusion shifted once more, showing the Earth half in daylight and half in darkness. The students watched, transfixed, as the sun set on one side of the planet, casting half of it into shadow. "As you can see," he said, "the sun has set on this side, leaving it in darkness, while the other side remains bathed in light." A witch near the front raised her hand, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Maverick nodded, gesturing for her to speak. "Professor," she asked, her voice trembling with curiosity, "what are those glowing lights on the dark side?" Maverick smiled, pleased by the question. "An excellent observation... but before I answer, let me ask you this... can any of you spot Hogwarts from here?" The students peered down at the Earth, their eyes scanning the surface. After a moment, they shook their heads, though a few pointed vaguely in different directions, their guesses wild and hopeful. "The correct answer," Maverick said, his smile widening, "is that you cannot. From this height, Hogwarts would be smaller than a grain of sand. But those lights you see¡ªthose are Muggle cities and towns. Because Muggles use electric lights to illuminate their streets and homes, the sheer number of them makes it possible to see their settlements even from here." Even the professors standing beside him were no exception, as this kind of perspective was a first for them as well in their entire lives. "Unfortunately," Maverick continued, "wizards rely on lanterns and flames for light. While charming, their glow isn''t bright enough to be seen from such a distance. And because our settlements are smaller and more scattered, they remain invisible from here." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The students glanced back and forth between Maverick and the Earth below, their expressions slowly changing as they processed the information. For many of them, it may as well be the first time they had truly considered the scale of the Muggle world¡ªand the sheer number of people who lived in it. "It''s rather amazing, isn''t it?" Maverick said softly, his gaze fixed on the planet below. "Even from this distance, we can see that the world is alive, bustling with civilization. And for that, we have the Muggles to thank." The students all nodded in unison. In the face of undeniable facts, there could be no arguments, unless one wanted to make a fool of themselves. For a moment, no one spoke. The only sound was some soft murmurs as they stared down at the Earth, their perspective forever changed. Suddenly, a sharp yelp broke the silence, cutting through the awe-struck murmurs. "Professor!" a voice cried out, trembling with alarm. "What is... that? Something''s coming our way!" All heads turned in the direction the student was pointing. In the distance, a small object was growing larger as it hurtled toward them. Gasps rippled through the group as the object rapidly approached, its metallic surface glinting in the sunlight. "That," Maverick said, his voice calm but amplified to carry over the rising chatter, "is what Muggles call the International Space Station." As he spoke, the massive structure zoomed overhead, its speed faster than anything that had ever seen. The little witches and wizards ducked instinctively, their faces a mixture of shock and wonder as it passed just above them. Maverick couldn''t help but chuckle at their flustered expressions. (Authors Note: ISS was launched in 1998, but here I''ve made changes to the timeline of its launch.) "The International Space Station," he continued, "is a massive mechanical structure built by Muggles and launched into space to study various scientific phenomena... It''s about the size of a Quidditch pitch and orbits the Earth at a speed of¡­" He paused, his eyes twinkling, "17,000 miles per hour... To put that into perspective, at that speed from this distance, you could travel halfway around the world in less than an hour." Hands shot up immediately, most of them from students with no Muggle background. Maverick scanned the room and pointed to a witch with short, spiky hair and dark, curious eyes. "Yes, Miss¡­?" "Tonks, Professor," she replied, her voice eager. "Can you explain how Muggles send such a huge thing all the way up here? And how does it move so fast?" Maverick studied her for a moment, briefly recalling the name and some memories. Without showing no outward expression to it, he answered, "Well, Miss Tonks, the full explanation would take quite a while, but I''ll give you the short version... Muggles invented a machine called a rocket." With a wave of his hand, a three-dimensional projection of a rocket appeared in front of the class. The students leaned forward, their eyes sparkling with fascination. "Unlike the aircraft we discussed earlier, rockets fly straight up into space. Attached to these rockets are parts of the said International Space Station. Muggles send multiple rockets into space, each carrying different sections of the station, and then they assemble it all together like a giant puzzle. What you just saw flying past us is the result of their efforts." He paused, letting the information sink in before continuing. "As for your second question... why it moves so fast... that''s due to the laws of gravity and motion, among other scientific principles." He glanced around the room and saw their expressions perk up with curiosity. "To explain gravity in simple terms, think of it as the pull between two objects. For example, when an apple''s stem weakens, it falls to the ground. That''s gravity at work. It''s what keeps us grounded on Earth. Without it, we''d float around aimlessly, drifting in all directions¡ªup, down, left, and right. Muggles have studied this fundamental law, along with many others... and used them to understand and manipulate the motion of objects, like the Space Station." He smiled warmly. "For those of you in Muggle Science, we will delve deeper into these concepts later. For now, just know that what you''re witnessing is the result of centuries of Muggle ingenuity and discovery." The students all nodded, looking thoughtful. Tonks gave a small nod of understanding, though he knew that just this simple explanation wouldn''t clear her doubts completely. "Now," Maverick said, his voice taking on a more adventurous tone, "our journey is just beginning, children." He turned and pointed toward a glowing orb in the distance. "Look that way. What do you see?" "The moon!" several students exclaimed in unison. "Correct," he said, his eyes gleaming. "Now, relax and... just enjoy the experience." With a graceful wave of his hand, the illusion changed once more. To the students, it felt as though they were moving again, this time toward the moon. Gradually, the lunar surface grew larger, its craters and plains becoming more distinct as they drew closer. Maverick turned to face the class, showing an expression of quiet excitement. "From this side," he said, gesturing toward the moon, "you can see it growing larger as we approach. But if you look behind¡­" He paused, allowing the students to turn and gaze back at the Earth. "You''ll notice that our home is growing smaller." The students gasped, their eyes darting between the moon and the shrinking Earth as they turned their heads back and forth. The sight was utterly mesmerizing, a view, quite literally, out of this world and beyond anything they had ever imagined. "We are now traveling incredibly fast," Maverick continued, "even faster than the International Space Station you saw earlier... Because the distance between the Earth and the moon is nearly 400,000 kilometers... To give you a sense of scale, you could fit about thirty Earths in that gap." One of the students, unable to contain his excitement, blurted out, clearly not even registering what he had just said. "Professor, are we really going to the moon? This is so... so cool! I can''t believe this is happening!" Maverick chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Yes, we are going to stop by the moon... but very briefly," he said, his voice warm and reassuring. "This journey will take us much, much further... and let you see the true majesty of the universe we live in." The students erupted into excited murmurs, their faces alight with anticipation. Maverick cast a quick glance at the professors beside him and saw that they, too, were equally thrilled, if not more curious about what was to come next. The journey was far from over, and the wonders of the cosmos awaited. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 108 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 55 - 55: When Magic Meets Logic (IV) (CH -75) The group of students and teachers watched in amazement as the moon came closer, its silvery-grey surface showing countless craters and jagged edges, with shadows becoming clearer and more detailed. Excited murmurs filled the air but then faded when their perspective stopped, and the class became completely captivated by the sight before them. "Observe the many impact marks on the surface," Maverick began after giving the students a moment to take in the scene. "The craters you see were formed by meteorites¡ªrocks from space¡ªcolliding with the moon''s surface." He watched as they all stared in fascination, letting a moment of silence pass until one of them tentatively raised a hand. "Go ahead..." he gestured for the student to speak. "Professor, why doesn''t Earth look like this? I mean, the moon looks like it''s been hit by so many meteorites." "An excellent question," Maverick said with a pleased smile tugging at his lips. "The answer is a bit complicated, but I''ll explain it as simply as I can. It''s because of a combination of scientific principles¡ªgravity, motion, and something called air resistance." "Understanding these concepts fully requires grasping the basics first. That is the main objective for me teaching this Muggle Science class... to help you make sense of such phenomena. And I promise, by the time you graduate, you''ll be able to answer these questions on your own." The student who asked the question perked up happily, likely one of the sixth-years who had chosen the course as an elective. Maverick smiled and then glanced around, noticing the growing curiosity in the room. "Well, I shall explain anyway and try to keep it as simple as possible," he paused before continuing. "Earth doesn''t look like the moon because our planet has what you call an atmosphere... or air... surrounding it." "For example, think of a Quaffle in Quidditch. When you throw it, it starts off fast, but as it travels further, it slows down and eventually stops, or is caught. That''s because of air resistance¡ªthe force of the air pushing against it." "In the case of meteorites, when they enter Earth''s atmosphere, air resistance slows them down... or even burns them up... before they can hit the ground." He let that words linger before adding, "This same principle... air resistance... the principles of this air resistance, is applied by Muggle to their inventions made to fly, like airplanes. Their designs account for these forces. And while we, as wizards, often overlook such things, Muggles spend every day studying these laws of nature, using their knowledge to create and innovate." With a flick of his hand, he then projected a 3D image of the Wright brothers'' first airplane, animating it as it wobbled into the air. "This is how Muggles learned to fly. Over time," he waved his hand again, and the image changed to show the evolution of airplanes, "they went from wooden contraptions like this to massive, metal machines capable of carrying hundreds of passengers... and all of this happened in the span of less than a century." Dismissing the projection, he turned back to the scene. He noticed the students¡ªand even the teachers¡ªseemed a little different, their expressions perhaps showing a newfound respect. It might have been the first time they truly grasped just how extraordinary Muggle ingenuity could be. "All right, let us move on." He smiled while saying, then, with a simple gesture, pointed toward the Earth. "Look at our home... I mean, really look at it. From this distance, it seems so small¡ªalmost like a moon itself, doesn''t it?" The students turned their gazes to the floating orb, their expressions ranging from awe to quiet reflection. Maverick let the moment linger before raising his hand again. "Let''s move a little farther away." And with a wave, their perspective changed once more. The Earth and its moon shrank further into the distance until both were visible, the moon orbiting its larger companion in a steady motion. "As you can see, the moon is about one-quarter the size of the Earth. Observe its movement..." He made another subtle gesture, and accelerated the time flow. The Earth spun on its axis, while the moon traced its elliptical path around it. "Notice how the Earth''s rotation causes night and day? The sun''s light bathes the Earth, and whichever side faces it experiences daytime." A few students nodded, their faces lighting up with understanding. "And the moon," he continued, "why does it revolve around the Earth? Does anyone know?" The silence stretched, but this time, no student seemed to know the answer. Maverick smiled then continued. "It''s because of gravity. The Earth''s gravity pulls the moon toward it, keeping it in orbit. At the same time, the moon''s momentum keeps it from crashing into the Earth. It''s a perfect balance... like a dance between two partners." He snapped his fingers, conjuring another projection before the class. The students straightened, their attention caught by the glowing, three dimensional animated image of a Bludger tethered to a string. Taking the string in his hand, Maverick began to spin in a circle. "Imagine the Bludger is the moon, and the string represents gravity. As I spin it, the string keeps the Bludger from flying away." He quickened the motion, the Bludger whirring in a tight loop. "Now, what do you think happens if I let go?" One hesitant hand rose¡ªa curly-haired girl in Ravenclaw robes. "It would fly away, Professor?" "Exactly!" Maverick released the illusionary string, and the Bludger shot off, zooming past the students before vanishing with a faint pop. "Without gravity, the moon would fly off into space, no longer held in orbit around the Earth." The class murmured in realization, even the professors standing at the back nodding in understanding. "This balance," Maverick explained, "between gravity pulling inward and motion pushing outward is what keeps the moon circling the Earth instead of crashing into it... or flying away. It''s as if the moon is constantly falling toward the Earth but missing it because of its spiraling speed." He paused, scanning their faces. "And this balance isn''t just about orbits. It creates tides. The moon''s pull on Earth affects our oceans. Without it, life as we know it would be drastically different." A hush fell over the group as the weight of his words sank in. Then Maverick smiled, his tone softening. "Understanding these principles helps us appreciate the wonders of our world." With a subtle turn, he pointed toward two faint dots in the distance. "Now, look there. See those two glowing specks? That''s Mars... and over there, Jupiter." The illusion changed again, their vantage point moving closer to the red planet. Maverick spoke as they traveled. "The distance between London and New York is about 3,500 miles. The distance between Earth and the moon?" He paused gathering their curiosity, "250,000 miles.... And Mars? It''s over 150... million miles away." As they approached, the red planet came into view, its dusty surface shimmering faintly under the magical light. The students leaned forward, expressions alight with wonder. "Professor," a Gryffindor blurted out, unable to contain their excitement, "is this really what Mars looks like?" Maverick chuckled. "Indeed. Muggle telescopes have captured images detailed like this. But we''ll save that for another lesson. For now, enjoy the view." The Weasley twins exchanged grins, their whispers carrying just enough for Maverick to catch. "This is brilliant, Fred. Who knew coming to see the new professor in action would amount to such a show..." "Absolutely, George! The best decision we''ve made since joining Hogwarts." Maverick allowed himself a quiet laugh before giving the class a moment to soak it all in, their excitement filling the space like a tangible energy. "I know this is all very fascinating, but it''s time to move on, children," Maverick called out after a moment, drawing the students'' attention back to him. "Alright. First, I want you all to take another look at our home over there," he said, gesturing with his hand. "That tiny dot over there... that is our home." He paused, letting the image of the distant Earth sink in before continuing. "Just like when you look at the night sky and see Mars as a small, glowing dot, from here, our home appears as nothing more than a speck of light." He waved his hand again, and the scene began to shift. "Now, as we move closer to Jupiter, which is about... 500 million miles away from Earth, that little dot representing our home planet will become fainter and fainter." The illusion kept on changing, pulling them faster, until Jupiter came into view in all its majesty. "This is Jupiter... It''s the largest planet in our solar system, so massive you could fit over a thousand Earths inside it... 500 million miles away from where we live¡ªjust imagine how far that is." The students murmured in amazement, their eyes glued to the colossal gas giant. Maverick offered a few more facts about Jupiter before moving them further into space. He showed glimpses of Saturn''s iconic rings, the icy blue of Neptune, and finally zoomed out to reveal the entire solar system. For the first time, the students saw all the planets revolving around the sun in their elliptical orbits. They stared in awe, marveling at the sheer vastness of the system and how small Earth seemed in comparison. Maverick allowed the scene to linger before the illusion changed once again. The sun, once stationary, began gliding forward through the black expanse of space. Around it, the planets continued their intricate dance. "Professor, why is the sun moving?" a student asked, their voice filled with curiosity. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick smiled. "The answer lies in the same force we''ve been talking about. The same force that makes an apple fall from a tree, that keeps the moon in orbit around the Earth, and that causes the planets to revolve around the sun." "The same principles of science Muggles are studying and using what they have learned to invent incredible innovations, that has allowed them to transform their way of life... moving from traveling by horses and boats to sending massive structures into space... all in just a span of decades." He gestured toward the sun. "Watch how these very laws of science unfold on a grand scale. Just like how the Earth moves through space because of the sun, the sun, too, moves through space, pulled by something far greater than itself¡ªsomething so vast and mysterious that Muggles have only just begun to understand it." He turned to the class. "Observe this magnificent dance. Even those of you studying Astronomy may not have seen the solar system from this perspective." Gasps of amazement filled the room as the students watched the sun leading its family of planets through space, spiraling forward like a shepherd guiding a flock. "The sun doesn''t stay in one place," he explained. "It moves through space, pulling the planets along with it in a grand, magnificent spiral." After a moment, the illusion expanded, pulling back farther. Tiny pinpricks of light began to appear in the distance, gradually brightening. Maverick gestured toward the stars coming into view. "These are stars, just like our sun. Some are smaller, others much larger. Some are blue, some are red, and many are the same color as our sun... and there are countless billions of them scattered across... so many, in fact, that I can''t even begin to project the unimaginable numbers in this illusion." The murmurs grew louder as more stars appeared, filling the space around them. Maverick didn''t wait for any questions this time and continued, pointing to one star before zooming in briefly. "Each of these stars has its own solar system, with planets and moons orbiting it, just like ours." With a dramatic motion, Maverick zoomed out even further. The stars blurred, stretching into countless lines of light, and the students'' gasps grew louder as they turned their heads in every direction, watching the scene unfold before them. The countless dots of light began to shift, transforming into glowing clouds, until, at last, the Milky Way galaxy emerged in all its glory. Its spiral arms stretched across the scene, resembling rivers of light flowing through the vastness of space. "What in the world is that...?" "It''s like a giant vortex..." The murmurs of students filled the space as they watched the familiar yet unfamiliar shape unfold before them. Maverick noticed even the professors were visibly intrigued, barely able to restrain the flood of questions forming in their minds. "This... is a galaxy," Maverick said softly, his voice carrying through the room, subtly enhanced by his magic to echo with dramatic effect. "Our galaxy. Our home... The Milky Way. It contains billions of stars like our sun, and trillions of planets like the ones in our solar system. It''s so vast that traveling by any normal means would be impossible." "Professor, can you give an example like you did before?" A student asked eagerly, looking at him with anticipation. Maverick smiled, his gaze sweeping across the class of adults and children, all now hanging on his every word. "The fastest thing Muggles have measured is light," he continued. "Light can travel 300,000 kilometers in one second. Can you imagine how fast that is?" He paused for a moment, letting the information sink in, before chuckling lightly. "Well, imagine you are light. That means you can travel around the Earth eight times in just one second. And the speed of light over a whole year? That''s almost ten trillion kilometers." "And our galaxy," Maverick gestured toward the swirling expanse before them, "is so vast that light would take 100,000 years to cross it. What you''re seeing there is ten trillion kilometers multiplied by a hundred thousand. That''s how immense it is." The room fell silent as the students processed the numbers and the size of the vortex of stars in front of them. However, the unimaginable scale that had just been explained to them left them with nothing but speechlessness. Maverick let the image linger, watching as complicated expressions slowly spread across the children''s faces. When he sensed it was time, he spoke again, his voice soft but imbued with meaning. "Remember to always remain humble... No matter how powerful you think you are... whether because of your family name or your individual achievements... on the grand scale of the universe, you are smaller than even a speck of light." The students all nodded in unison, with no questions in their eyes. For many, this was the first time they truly grasped how vast, complex, and extraordinary the universe was. If only they knew, this was just the beginning. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 110 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 56 - 56: When Magic Meets Logic (V) (CH - 76) The word "galaxy" was something the young witches and wizards at Hogwarts rarely came across. Even in their Astronomy lessons, the focus was on the movements of nearby planets, the phases of the moon, and the magical influence of the stars. Planets, stars, and even constellations with their mythological names were studied more for their links to magical rituals, prophecy, or historical significance than for any real understanding of scientific ideas like distance or size. So, when it came to grasping the scale of what lay beyond the solar system¡ªor rather, not even the solar system but simply beyond Earth''s atmosphere¡ªtheir understanding could be considered practically nonexistent. Now, standing in wonder as they gazed at the vast, sprawling beauty of the Milky Way, the word "vast" had truly come to life for them. They had left Earth behind, passing the moon, the planets, the sun, and even other suns. They had learned facts that stretched the limits of their minds¡ªdistances so vast they were almost impossible to grasp, and sizes so enormous they felt unreal. What they saw wasn''t just images or lines from a textbook¡ªit was something they had witnessed and experienced as a journey, step by step. For the first time, they truly understood how big the universe was¡ªhow complex, how beautiful, and how unbelievably vast it could be. ... While the students were still processing everything, the adults who were more collected, took the moment to clear up some of the thoughts running through their minds. Needless to say, the four professors were just as impressed as the students by everything they had seen. Moreover, they all agreed that the class had been one of the most enlightening experiences of their lives. Even Dumbledore, with all his centuries of accumulated wisdom, admitted that much of what Maverick had shared was entirely new to him. Before long, the students turned their attention back to him, eager for more. However, Maverick had no intention of continuing beyond what he had already shown them. He believed that what they had seen was enough to make them think differently about science and its possibilities. "I know you''re all eager to see more," he said, "but unfortunately, this is where we''ll end the demonstration for today." The students'' faces fell, and a few hands shot up, but he gently stopped them. "If your questions are about what you''ve seen today, you''re welcome to join the next Muggle Science class. I''ll answer them then." He glanced around at their eager faces. "But before we finish, I want to revisit the main point of today''s lesson." The room fell silent. "First, come closer," he instructed, beckoning the students toward him as he prepared to undo the transfiguration. Then, with a snap of his fingers, the desks, chairs, and inclined floor smoothly returned to their original state, noiselessly and seamlessly within moments. With a dramatic final clap of his hands, and as the sound echoed, the students watched in astonishment as their perspective rippled and dissolved like smoke, fading away until they were back in their familiar classroom. "Without realizing it, you''ve all been standing and enjoying the lesson with me for nearly an hour," he said with a small chuckle, seeing their dazed expressions. "So, please, take your seats first." The students spread out across the classroom and settled into their seats, though their faces showed reluctance as they realized the entertaining lesson had come to an end. "Now, at the start of the lesson, I explained what science is, and I''d like to end with the same idea. But this time, I''m sure you''ll understand it better." Maverick spoke, looking at the faces turned toward him with undivided attention. "We''ve learned today that science is all about understanding everything happening around us," he began. "We''ve seen examples right here, like why an apple falls from a tree instead of floating up, and examples farther away, like why the moon orbits our world instead of crashing into it." "We''ve also realized that by studying these concepts, you can truly understand the world around you. And once you understand it, you have the power to change it, improve it, or use that knowledge to create something entirely new." The room was silent as the students absorbed his words, their eyes filled with curiosity and wonder. Maverick smiled, a deep sense of satisfaction washing over him, knowing he had sparked something in them, who had been in the dark all this time about the outside world. Time passed slowly, and before long, the bell chimed, signaling the end of the class. "To the sixth-years who chose this course," Maverick said, sweeping across their attentive faces. "Before our next class, write a brief summary of what you''ve learned today. Keep it simple¡ªjust explain, in your own words, what science really is." He gave them a warm smile, the lesson winding to a close. "Well, that''s all for today." Reluctantly, the students began filing out of the classroom, their hesitation clear in the way they lingered, the unwillingness to part with what they''d just experienced. And once the last student had exited, only the professors remained. "Professor Caesar," Dumbledore said with a warm smile, as the group gathered around him, "thank you for sharing your knowledge with us. This has been one of the most enlightening experiences I''ve had in quite some time." McGonagall nodded in agreement. "The Headmaster''s right. Honestly, this is the first time I''ve seen such expressions from students when leaving class, instead of their usual eagerness to be done for the day." The other professors nodded in agreement, each offering their congratulations. "Well done, Professor," Flitwick said with a twinkle in his eye. "You''ve certainly left an impression." "Quite a remarkable lesson," added Professor Septima with a warm smile. "I''m sure the students will be talking about this for a long time." "Do you have any other classes today?" McGonagall asked. Maverick nodded. "I have alchemy with the first-years in about an hour. Hopefully, they''ll be just as interested as this class was." Dumbledore smiled kindly. "I have no doubt they will be, Professor. You''ve proven you''re more than capable of capturing their attention." "Thank you, Headmaster... Honestly, the students'' reactions were much better than I expected. I was worried they might not be interested in such an unfamiliar subject." "You''ve underestimated yourself," Flitwick said with a chuckle. "After what they saw today, I doubt any student would skip your class. If anything, you can expect an even larger crowd next time." Maverick laughed, shaking his head. "Well, let''s hope they''re not just coming for the spectacle," he replied with a grin. "I''d like to think they''re here for the learning, too." "Well, I don''t know about you all, but all that time feeling like a student again has made me starving," Dumbledore chuckled, his eyes twinkling. "That reminds me, Professor Caesar," McGonagall said, turning to him. "I didn''t see you at breakfast today." Maverick smiled, shaking his head. "I had a quick breakfast at home. Needed some time to clear my mind before the class, so I went back last night and returned this morning." "I see," McGonagall nodded. "Well, you''re joining us for lunch, then!" Maverick chuckled. "Of course." The group made their way to the Great Hall, where lunch was already underway. Meanwhile, word of the Muggle Science class began to spread through the castle like wildfire. Students from all four houses whispered about it in hallways and common rooms, each retelling more elaborate than the last. What had started as talk of illusions turned into rumors of an actual journey through the stars. Some were even claiming that the professor had taken them flying into space, with no mention of it being an illusion at all. Though not everyone believed the tales, even the skeptics couldn''t deny their curiosity. After all, it wasn''t every day that a professor''s teaching methods became the talk of Hogwarts. As Maverick sat in the Great Hall with the other professors, he noticed the curious glances directed his way. Whispers filled the air like a low hum, and students would nudge their friends, sneaking quick looks at him before returning to their meals. "You''ve become quite the celebrity today," McGonagall remarked from her seat beside him, a small smile playing on her lips. "That was honestly faster than I expected," Septima remarked. "We came straight here from the class." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick merely smiled, unbothered by the swirling rumors and curious glances. His mind was already focused on his next lesson with the first-years that afternoon. After lunch, Maverick returned to his office, savoring a brief moment of peace to clear his mind. About an hour later, feeling refreshed, he headed to the alchemy classroom, prepared to begin the next class on his schedule. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 111 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 57 - 57: The Alchemist’s Guide (I) (CH - 77) The sun had passed its peak, bathing Hogwarts'' corridors in bright afternoon light as students chatted and made their way to their classes. The topic of everyone''s gossip was the new elective course professor, with whispers of his unconventional teaching style and how fascinating the first lesson had been for those who attended spreading quickly through the castle. Daphne Greengrass and Tracey Davis strolled side by side at an unhurried pace, heading toward their next scheduled lesson. One spoke softly while the other''s voice brimmed with excitement, their conversation centered on the most recent gossip spreading through the castle. "Seriously, these rumors are getting more and more ridiculous every time I hear them," Tracey said, throwing a sideways glance at her companion. Daphne shrugged casually. "It was bound to happen. People love exaggerating." "But..." Tracey paced a little faster, then turned her sparkling eyes to meet her friend''s. "That magic was really incredible... Do you think he''ll teach us something like that?" Daphne rolled her eyes. "Do you seriously think that''s some basic first-year spell? Besides, he''s not the Charms professor." Tracey grinned mischievously. "Still... you know... what if we just ask him to teach us?" Her voice took on a playful, persuasive tone. Daphne sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t think you''ve listened to a word I''ve said." The two Slytherin witches soon reached their destination, and the moment they opened the door to the classroom, a wave of bustling noise hit their ears, making it feel as though they had stepped into Diagon Alley on a busy afternoon. They paused in their tracks, momentarily taken aback by the sheer energy of the room. The classroom was large, dimly lit, but not so much that it was difficult to see across it. Rows upon rows of desks and chairs were arranged in a half-moon shape, each row slightly inclined from the one before it. It resembled a set of stairs leading down, with the teacher''s space at the center¡ªjust a large desk and a chair behind it, facing an open area in front that was somewhat larger than the rest. The layout was familiar to the two girls, who recognized it as similar to the Muggle Science classroom, though this one was noticeably bigger. And rightfully so, because students from all four houses filled nearly every seat, their voices overlapping in an excited hum that made the classroom feel more like a celebration than a lesson. "Blimey," Tracey muttered, her eyes widening slightly. "Aren''t there a bit too many?" "It''s not surprising. Professor Caesar''s alchemy lessons combine all four houses." They made their way through the crowded room and slipped into a pair of empty seats, catching fragments of animated conversations around them as they settled in. Needless to say, the professor''s name was on every witch or wizard''s lips, talking about his earlier class as if they had been right there with him. The two girls tried their best to ignore the gossip-filled chatter and glanced around the class, attempting to spot the subject of everyone''s conversation, but to their disappointment, he was nowhere to be seen. "The professor''s not here yet, I guess..." "We still have a few minutes," Daphne responded to her friend, keeping her calm as she settled into her seat. "Hey, Greengrass!" But then, she heard a familiar voice¡ªannoyingly familiar¡ªcall out her name from the right. Turning her head, she saw the pompous blond looking in her direction. "I heard you two were the only Slytherins who went to Professor Caesar''s class. Is what they''re saying true?" Daphne raised an eyebrow, but then a memory surfaced, and she couldn''t help it as a rare smile tugged at her lips. "Professor now? Wasn''t he supposed to be a squib? Or have you forgotten calling him that to his face?" She saw her idiot housemate visibly stiffen, sitting there at a loss for words. As for Malfoy, it could be said that he hadn''t had the best start since stepping onto the train for school. First, it was the famous "Boy Who Lived" giving him no face in front of his entire year, but the worst of it all was that he had let his arrogance get the better of him and insulted someone he most definitely should not have. He had been trying to forget about it, but the embarrassing memory he had worked so hard to bury since yesterday resurfaced once again, and he couldn''t help but feel a cold sweat break out on his forehead. He remembered all too clearly how his father had warned him to tread carefully around certain individuals. Maverick Caesar, the new professor and a master alchemist, was one of those people. His father had emphasized repeatedly that his soon to be professor of Alchemy was the kind of wizard even the Malfoy family couldn''t afford to offend. But, of course, he hadn''t known that when he had first met the professor. His sharp tongue had gotten the better of him, and in his usual arrogance, he had called the man a squib before even knowing who he was. Now, every time he remembered it, a wave of mortification washed over him. "I didn''t... mean it like that," Draco muttered, looking anywhere but at Daphne. Daphne''s smile widened, though her voice remained smooth. "Of course you didn''t. But you did." She saw the Slytherin blond gulp, hesitating to speak. Whether out of fear or something else, he finally looked at her with a pleading expression. "Can you... can you help me apologize to him? You know I wouldn''t have said it if I''d known earlier." Even for someone as introverted as Daphne, she couldn''t help but find the blond boy''s current embarrassing behavior amusing, a stark contrast to his usual arrogant self. Then, a loud burst of laughter erupted beside her, and she didn''t need to look to know its was her friend Tracey, nor why she had finally lost her battle to keep it in. "Honestly..." Tracey said, rubbing the corner of her eye as if wiping away an imaginary tear of laughter. "For a second there, I thought someone was impersonating Draco Malfoy. Then..." she barely held back another fit of laughter. "Then I remembered you sticking your stinky foot in your idiot mouth yesterday." Unbeknownst to them, and to any student present in the class, Maverick was already there, listening to their chatter the whole time while casually leaning against his desk. He shook his head with a smile, then turned his attention away from the group of Slytherins and glanced at his wrist to check the time. It was almost time. He glanced over the sea of students once more, counting at least a hundred or more in the room¡ªfar more than what had been depicted in the books. Perhaps this was the correct number, he thought, recalling an interview with J.K. Rowling where she mentioned that Hogwarts had about a thousand students at any given time. He dismissed the thought with a shake of his head. There was no point in dwelling on such details. This was his world now, not the one from a storybook. With a final glance around the room, he snapped his fingers. The sharp sound rang out like a thunderclap, echoing through the classroom and instantly silencing the chatter. Just as he was about to cancel the Disillusionment on himself, the classroom door swung open with a loud thud, startling everyone. At first, Maverick thought another group of teachers had come to observe his class again. But then he saw two young wizards hurrying in, looking like they''d just run a marathon. The students, who had just been silenced by Maverick''s sharp snap also turned their heads toward the newcomers. "Whoa... this is way bigger than Professor McGonagall''s classroom," one of the boys exclaimed, his eyes wide as he took in the room. He seemed completely oblivious to the heavy silence and all the eyes now on him. "I don''t see the professor. Let''s just find a seat," his companion said quickly, ignoring the comment and urging him along. "Right... uh..." The first boy glanced around, and only then did he notice the entire room staring at them. "Harry, why''s everyone staring at us..." "Well that''s because," Harry muttered. "We''re bloody late. Now hurry up and move." The two¡ªHarry Potter and Ron Weasley¡ªstarted walking down the rows of desks, glancing left and right as they searched for empty seats. "Merlin''s beard," Ron grumbled after a moment. "Why do the only seats left have to be in the front row?" "Doesn''t matter. Just go." The pair quickly made their way to the front, ignoring the whispers that followed them, and slid into the only two vacant seats. They both let out a sigh, as if they''d just narrowly escaped something worse. "Late again. Honestly, Ronald, Harry," a familiar voice called in a clipped tone. "You''re going to cost us points. Again." They turned to their right and saw their bushy haired housemate sitting in the same row, separated from them by another girl. "We got lost! Again!" Ron defended, throwing up his hands. "This school''s too bloody big, you know. You can''t blame us for that!" "At least this time, I don''t see any cats," Harry added with a sly grin, earning a muffled laugh from Ron. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hermione huffed and crossed her arms. Maverick watched the so-called Golden Trio¡ªHermione Granger and her two dumb friends¡ªwith faint amusement. He wondered if he should pull a stunt similar to McGonagall''s dramatic entrances just to see their reaction. But before he could entertain the thought further, another equally idiotic voice cut through the classroom. "Potter. I told you it wouldn''t do you any good hanging around with that Weasley fool." Draco Malfoy''s drawling tone carried from somewhere behind them, dripping with his usual arrogance. Ron didn''t need to turn around to know who it was. Somehow, Malfoy''s voice had the kind of quality that etched itself permanently into his memory after that single unpleasant encounter. "Shut your mouth, Malfoy!" Ron snapped, spinning in his seat to glare at him. "At least I didn''t call the professor a squib. The whole bloody school knows about it now." The room erupted into a chorus of chuckles, with several students casting Malfoy pitying glances while others smirked at his expense. Draco, for once, had no retort, and his face flushed a bright shade of pink as the sting of humiliation settled in. Ron, encouraged by the laughter and feeling like the hero of the moment, stood up on his chair. He stretched out his arm dramatically, pointing a finger at Malfoy as if delivering a theatrical proclamation. "That''s right! You called Professor Caesar a squib!" he declared, his voice ringing out over the murmurs. "And you know what? I heard it from one of your slimy snake friends! So you better behave, Malfoy, or I''ll remind the professor about it every ten minutes of the class!" Ron puffed out his chest, clearly expecting another wave of laughter to follow his bold display. However, the reaction he expected never came. The seconds ticked by, and instead of laughter, the classroom grew unsettlingly quiet. Frowning, Ron opened his eyes and glanced around. That''s when he noticed the other students weren''t looking at him anymore. Their eyes were fixed somewhere behind him, their expressions ranging from sheepish to downright panicked. "Mr. Weasley," came a calm yet sharp voice that sent shivers down Ron''s spine. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 112 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 58 - 58: The Alchemist’s Guide (II) (CH - 78) "Mr. Weasley..." The calm, sharp voice sliced through the silence, causing Ron to flinch and sending a shiver down his spine. He didn''t need to turn around to know who had spoken. He had walked right into another one of the professor''s traps. Hundreds of eyes were on him¡ªsome curious, others amused¡ªbut most flicked between him and the figure behind him, filled with pity. The weight of their stares made his stomach drop, and heat rushed to his face in embarrassment. He swallowed hard and turned slowly, finding the person everyone at Hogwarts had been talking about standing casually in front of his desk, watching him with amusement. Gulp. "Prof... Professor, I..." "Would you mind sitting down first, Mr. Weasley?" Contrary to what he was expecting, the professor''s tone wasn''t sharp or reprimanding. Instead, it was calm, almost kind, as though they were speaking to him gently. So he hurriedly stepped off the chair and sat down properly, but his eyes were fixed on the desk, too embarrassed to look up. He cast a quick sideways glance at his friend and noticed Harry also had his head down. Was Harry trying to spare him the embarrassment of suffering alone? He thought. His chest swelled with emotion, and his eyes stung with the urge to cry, touched by how much his friend¡ªno, his best friend¡ªseemed to care for him. Unbeknownst to Ron, Harry''s reluctance to look up had nothing to do with standing by him. He was just terrified that the professor might have overheard his earlier comment about the cat. It was when Ron stood on the chair to argue with Malfoy that Maverick canceled his Disillusionment Charm. He was honestly speechless at the little redhead''s foolish behavior and couldn''t help but wonder how this idiot managed to conquer the smartest witch of their generation. Nonetheless, he had no intention of punishing them over some silly argument. If anything, he preferred to see his students get along. Detention, in his eyes, was nothing more than overtime babysitting¡ªa waste of time he could spend far more productively. Walking to the center of the classroom, he glanced over the rows of curious faces, pausing briefly on each one and observing the students while offering the best professor smile he could muster as possible. He didn''t want to play Snape or McGonagall and would rather be someone more approachable in the eyes of his students. He saw the sea of faces, some exchanging glances, some looking expectantly at him, while others leaned forward slightly, all waiting for him to speak. "Good afternoon..." A soft hum of his greeting was returned, but only a few seemed to speak. "Well, it seems only a few of you think this beautifully bright afternoon is good, isn''t it?" "Good afternoon, professor!" This time, the whole class spoke in unison, and Maverick nodded to everyone, his expression showing approval. "Welcome to the class of alchemy. Before we get started, I''ll give a short introduction of myself..." He then repeated what he had said in the last class, telling the students a bit about himself, his education, and his background. The students all listened attentively, with only a few noble heirs whispering among themselves at the mention of his Muggle education and his teacher. He didn''t mind, though. Scrutiny was inevitable¡ªafter all, they had grown up knowing almost nothing significant about the world outside their own. "Well, with that out of the way, let''s begin." Then, wasting no time, he posed his first question, making sure to maintain a kind smile as he glanced across the rows of students. "Can anyone tell me what alchemy is?" Swish! A few hands shot up, and he pointed to a young wizard with the Ravenclaw badge pinned to his uniform, gesturing for him to speak. "Please state your name first..." The boy stood up trying his best to look as confident as possible. "I''m Terry, Professor. Terry Boot... and... Alchemy is¡­ crafting magical items..." Mavrick''s smiled warmly at the boy and he gestured for him to sit. "An excellent answer, Mr. Boot. Five points to Ravenclaw." "Mr. Boots'' answer, though a bit reductive, is a correct description. Alchemy... is the magical art of transformation and creation. It involves the careful crafting of magical objects, using runes to channel and direct magical energy, and applying charms to imbue those objects with specific properties. It''s a comprehensive approach to magic that demands both precision and creativity." He turned his attention to another raised hand at the very front, looking eagerly at him. "Yes, Ms. Granger?" "Professor," Hermione inquired, "is it the same runes that are taught in the elective course Ancient Runes?" Maverick nodded. "Very observant... To answer your question, Ms. Granger, ancient runes are indeed used in the creation of alchemical items. In fact, most multipurpose magical items are created using ancient runes. However, for this class, until the elective course begins, we will only be using basic runes." He explained further. "The main difference between Ancient Runes and basic runes is that Ancient Runes let you inscribe much more complex instructions and handle greater magical power. Basic runes, on the other hand, are simpler¡ªthink of them as the basics, without the same depth or flexibility. For example, if basic runes are like simple numbers from zero to nine, Ancient Runes are more like a mix of numbers, letters, and symbols, making it possible to create more advanced magic." He paused, looking around the room before turning back to Hermione. "Does that make sense?" "Yes, Professor," Hermione replied looking satisfied as she sat back down. Mavrick continued. "To make a product that can be considered an alchemical creation, it must have two properties... runes and charms." "The crafting can be either natural or man-made, but you will rarely see naturally formed objects turned into alchemy without any alteration to their structure. In fact, it''s nearly impossible because the process of carving runes changes the very structure of the object." "In this class, we''ll mostly focus on the basic set of runes. Now, I know that might sound boring, but it won''t just be about memorizing symbols and their meanings. We''ll also be creating alchemical equipment as we go," he added, watching as the students all perked up, exchanging excited whispers at the mention of creating their own alchemy. "As for charms, I believe that part will be handled perfectly well by Professor Flitwick. In fact, in my class, I''ll be referring to his lessons to see which charms you''ve learned and plan the practical lessons accordingly." He smiled. "And finally, we will dedicate one day of every month to learning the art of crafting. And it''ll be more fun than it sounds." "Alright." He clapped his hands together. "Today is the first day, so I want to make it memorable for you. First, please take out your basic runes textbooks and turn to page 78." The room came alive with the rustling of pages and the soft thuds of books being placed on desks. Mavrick waited while scanning the room until every student had their book open. "What you''ll see there is the basic rune for light and illumination. Today, we''re going to use this rune to create a basic alchemical light source." He noticed the students'' eyes light up at the prospect of diving straight into creation, and a smile tugged at his lips. "Observe carefully," he said, extending his hand. With a deliberate motion, he cast the Flagrate spell, moving his finger through the air to draw a symbol¡ªa simple, angular shape resembling a flame with a single line rising upward. The students gasped, their eyes sparkling with wonder as they watched Maverick effortlessly use magic. "This is Luxis," Maverick pointed at the glowing symbol. "It''s a basic rune that represents light and illumination. When inscribed correctly and infused with Magical-Energy, it can produce a steady, glowing light. Unlike Ancient Runes, which can sometimes create complex, self-sustaining enchantments, Luxis requires a direct input of magic to function. Think of it as a match¡ªyou need to strike it to produce light, but it won''t burn on its own." As he spoke, he walked over to his desk, where stacks of smooth, flat stone cards were neatly arranged. Each card had one side made of stone and the other covered with a crystal-like surface. With a wave of his hand, the cards floated into the air one by one, hovering briefly before gently descending onto each student''s desk. "What kind of spell was that?" one student whispered to another. "Maybe a very advanced variant of the Levitation Charm," came the reply. Mavrick sighed inwardly, realizing once again how much he took his own magical abilities for granted. To these children, even the simplest acts of magic for him were extraordinary. The room became a buzz of whispers and murmurs, but he needed to continue with the lesson. "Alright," he amplified his voice slightly to cut through the chatter. "You can discuss everything else later, but for now, I need your attention." He walked to the center of the room, holding a similar stone card in his hand. "In your list of required materials, there should be carving instruments. I hope everyone has them with you." He glanced around and nodded to see that no one seemed to have forgotten. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "On your desks are special stone cards made from materials used in carving practice. They are also half-complete alchemical products, which I hope to see finished by each and every one of you before the end of the lesson." The students picked up the cards, turning them over in their hands and examining both sides carefully. "You''ll notice a faint mark outlining the symbol you see above me on the silver side," Maverick continued. "I want you to use the Glyphblade to carefully carve over it." "Now, the Glyphblade itself is an alchemical tool, much like a wand. Instead of casting spells, its purpose is to channel your magic into the carving you make. Otherwise, it would just be a simple mark on the stone." He paused, looking seriously over the class. "Please be careful with the blade. Don''t rush. You have fifteen minutes, and it''s just one symbol that is already outlined for you." Seeing the students nod in acknowledgment of his warning, he relaxed his expression, and his lips curved into a smile. "I''ll walk around to each of you in the meantime to check your work... you may now begin." Following his instructions, the students buzzed with excitement, chatting eagerly to one another about the work they were about to do. Maverick saw the little redhead''s face light up with a peculiar gleam as he spoke to Harry. "Harry... this is so cool. I bet Fred and George are gonna be super jealous that we actually became alchemists today." "You''re not gonna become an alchemist in one day, Ronald. We''re merely just carving over an outlined symbol. Do you even know the ranks of alchemists...?" Sure enough, it was his future wife who put him in his place even before Harry had even thought of a response. Ron glanced at Hermione irritably, then at Harry, before whispering to him, "Mental, that one. How does she even have time to listen to other people when she''s so focused on what she''s doing?" Harry sighed, honestly speechless, not knowing what to say. He didn''t want to take Hermione''s side over his friend, but he also knew Ron''s earlier comment sounded stupid. "Just focus on the work, Ron... before the professor comes and checks," Harry said in the end, carefully holding the Glyphblade as instructed in his textbook. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 112 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 59 - 59: The Alchemist’s Guide (III) (CH - 79) The alchemy classroom buzzed with the quiet murmur of students and the steady sound of activity. Most of the class was hunched over their desks, faces set in deep concentration, while others whispered to their neighbors, discussing the work they were about to start. In their hands, each one held a peculiar object¡ªsomething between a spatula and a quill, no longer than a hand, sleek and black in color, with one end pointed to a sharp tip, etched with intricate patterns that seemed to shine faintly. They handled it carefully, eyes focused on the rectangular card in front of them, occasionally glancing at the textbook beside it, as if checking the instructions. Meanwhile, Maverick moved steadily between the rows of desks, scanning the students'' work as he went. His footsteps came to a stop beside a Gryffindor student, noticing the young wizard looking far too nervous for the task he assigned. He saw the boy''s eyes flicker nervously between the card on his desk and the glyphblade in his shaking hands, struggling to keep the sharp tip steady. "Good afternoon..." Maverick spoke as softly as possible, careful not to startle the already nervous boy. Despite this, the little wizard wearing the Gryffindor badge on his uniform flinched in surprise and sat up straight, like a soldier caught off guard. Fortunately, he managed to keep a grip on the sharp blade in his hand without sending it flying across the room. Maverick frowned inwardly. This was an unusually strong reaction, as if the boy had been on edge for much longer than just the work assigned to him. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you alright?" he asked, keeping his tone as gentle as possible. "Y-yes, Professor," the boy stammered, stumbling over the words. "What''s your name?" he asked, making a mental guess about the boy''s identity. "Neville, Professor. Neville Longbottom." Sure enough, this is the hidden child of prophecy, Maverick thought, recalling the early descriptions of his character in the books. It seemed to fit well with his current behavior. "You can relax, Mr. Longbottom... doyou have any doubts or difficulties with the carving?" Neville hesitantly glanced up at his professor before quickly lowering his head. "Y-yes, professor... I mean, I don''t have any difficulties." Maverick didn''t press further. "Then can you resume the work? I hope you don''t mind if I take a look." At his words, the Longbottom heir''s hands trembled slightly before he forcibly steadied them, gulping nervously and giving a hesitant nod. Watching the boy once again attempt to carve the symbol''s delicate lines, Maverick decided to offer some assistance. The few students who had been quietly observing the exchange saw Maverick raise his hand and open his palm. Over his palm, a ball of white mist began to form and swirl, gradually morphing until it took the shape of a beautiful raven. Gasp! A collective audible intake of breath rippled through the room as the students stared in astonishment. Whispers broke out among them as they pointed toward Maverick, making others turn their attention as well. Soon, the classroom buzzed with the hum of chatter, all eyes casting toward him. Maverick sighed inwardly, thinking he might be getting too used to performing advanced magic casually and probably should watch out for any audience while doing so. Shaking his head while ignoring the students'' murmurs, he let the raven flap its wings and slowly land on Neville''s shoulder. The boy was already wide-eyed, staring at him, but as soon as the Patronus landed on his shoulder, his expression softened, and a faint smile formed. "How do you feel, Mr. Longbottom?" "I... I feel... happy, Professor..." "Good," Maverick nodded. "What about your nervousness? Is it better now?" Neville paused for a moment, his eyes lighting up with realization. "It''s... gone, Professor. I''ve never felt this relaxed before," he said, turning his head to gaze at the shimmering raven perched on his shoulder. Maverick smiled. "Then, could you please get back to work? I''ll stay and watch." The little Longbottom nodded and, reluctantly, moved his hand away from the raven and grasped the Glyphblade. With a deep breath, he pressed the sharp tip against the stone card and began to carefully trace the faintly outlined symbol. "You''re pressing a bit too hard there," Maverick said, kneeling beside him. "Remember, the Glyphblade channels your magic, not your strength. A lighter touch with precision is what you should aim for, not force." Neville nodded, taking the advice to heart, and adjusted his grip, his brow furrowing in concentration. Giving a nod of approval to the young man, Maverick stood up and glanced around. He saw that the rest of the class had now stopped working and were staring at him, whispering among themselves. "You can all talk, but please do so while working," he said, raising his voice just enough to be heard by everyone. "If there are any difficulties, raise your hand, and I''ll come to help." Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! The hands went up like a wave, and Maverick wasn''t sure if it was because they were all struggling with the task or if something else was going on. He pointed to a familiar Slytherin girl. "Ms. Davis..." "Professor! This is discrimination! Why does the Gryffindor¡ª" Before she could finish, her friend quickly covered her mouth, but Maverick realized what was going on with the entire class. He glanced around the classroom, then let out a sigh. I might end up regretting this, he thought, before raising both hands in a dramatic motion. As the students gasped, two spheres of white mist began to form over his palms, swirling before growing in size. They grew steadily, from the size of tennis balls to basketballs, and then even larger. Wooosh! With a soft burst, the two mist spheres exploded outward, and the scattered smoke began gathering into different pots around the room. There were about a hundred, and as the smoke swirled, it took the shape of ravens, flapping their wings as they flew to each student, landing gracefully on their shoulders. The murmurs in the room grew louder, and some, like the loud redhead in the front, even started laughing loudly like a baboon. Maverick amplified his voice and spoke in a serious tone. "Don''t expect this in every class. It''s your first day, so think of it as a little something from your professor. Now, focus back on your work. You have only 10 minutes left of the 15 I gave you to finish the task." "Daph... look... it''s so beautiful... I feel so happy... ahaha!" Even Daphne, who was usually aloof, couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her friend, laughing stupidly while playing with her feathery companion. She glanced at her own raven, twinkling her fingers through its form. "I''ve seen my father perform a corporeal Patronus," she said thoughtfully. "He would take time to gather his emotions first before casting it. But this... I don''t think there are any records of anyone performing the spell this effortlessly. No wand, no chant... it was like breathing for him..." "I know, right?" Tracy giggled. "Hey, let''s ask the professor to teach us the spell." Daphne chuckled. The Patronus charm was clearly having the desired effect on her, but she wasn''t about to fall into the same level of crayzy as her friend. "No... maybe some other time," she replied with a smirk. "The professor will still be teaching us for another seven years. We''ve got time. For now, let''s focus on the work. I''m already halfway done." "Ah, this is boring," Tracy pouted but complied, getting back to work. Meanwhile, in the front row, Hermione Granger was giggling as she played with her own white bird of mist, just like most of the other students. "What an incredible spell. It''s making me feel so happy and so confident." She glanced to her right and called to her recently made friend, "Susan, do you know what spell this is?" The girl wearing the Hufflepuff badge on her uniform nodded happily. "It''s the Patronus charm. A very advanced spell. Aunt Amelia once showed it to me." A little further away, the two Gryffindor troublemakers were struggling to stop laughing. One had started, and the other, unable to control himself at the sight, joined in, both of them laughing like two little crackheads. As all this happened, Maverick stood at the back, watching his class caught up in the chaos he had caused. A regretful look crossed his face. This was not my brightest idea, he thought with a sigh. Fortunately, as the most sensible among the young witches and wizards began working on their cards, the rest eventually followed suit. Soon, and ten minutes later than the time he had originally set, the children managed to finish carving the runic symbols onto their stone cards. He walked back to the front of the class and glanced across the rows of students who were all showing bright smiles. "I take it everyone is done?" The entire class erupted in a loud "Yes, Professor," with some even shouting it. He glanced to the side, where the redhead was grinning like a fool. The urge to drag him to detention flared up for a moment, but he quickly buried the thought, convincing himself, It''s not worth it. The Patronus scattered around the room remained beside each student, as he hadn''t canceled the magic yet, unsure of the consequences. However, he made a mental note to never repeat such an act in future lessons. "Now, if you could all please be silent," he said, trying to steer the class back on track. "We just had a fun practical moment, but it''s time for the theory part." Looking around, he saw the students obliging to his request, quiet, but still smiling brimmingly at him. He sighed inwardly and moved on to the next part of the lesson. "As I mentioned at the start of this lesson, alchemy involves crafting, runes, and charms," he paced slowly in front of the class. "The crafting was already done to the cards before they were handed to you, and what you did was... add the final rune to the runic circuit." "You''ll learn more about runic circuits in your second year, but for now, all you need to know is that as long as the rune you carved was properly imbued, the runes on your stone card should now be complete." Finally, after pacing back to the center once again, he said, "Now, we move on to the final part¡ªthe charm." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 113 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 60 - 60: The Alchemist’s Guide (IV) (CH - 80) Alchemy classroom. Standing amidst the sea of quiet yet overly enthusiastic students, Maverick smiled faintly and began explaining the third step in basic alchemy. "We now move on to the final part of today''s lesson, enchanting." The students exchanged glances nodding excitedly to one another. It was common knowledge that alchemy required years of practice and dedication to produce even the simplest functional item. Yet here they were, about to complete their own projects. Even if it was just a basic item, the thought filled them with pride and excitement. "This step," Maverick said as he started pacing slowly, "is what brings your creation to life. The rune you''ve carved and imbued forms the foundation of its structure. But a structure without purpose is lifeless, isn''t it?" Even though the joyous emotions from his Patronus still resonated with them, it didn''t affect their ability to give their full attention to his explanation. "Professor," called Hermione Granger from the front row, her hand shooting up. "Could you explain what you mean by the structure?" Maverick smiled and walked over to her desk. He picked up the stone card she had been working on, the Luxis rune carved neatly into its surface. "The structure," he said, holding the card up for the class to see, "is represented by this card." He returned to the center of the room with Hermione''s work in hand. Slowly, he levitated the card, raising it halfway to the ceiling. With a sharp snap of his fingers, he cast an enlarging spell. The card grew steadily, reaching nearly two meters in height, hovering in the center of the classroom, large enough for everyone to clearly see the intricate details. He made it rotate slowly, halting when the carved rune faced the students. "Ms. Granger," he glanced at Hermione who was now blushing slightly but still focused intently on his demonstration, "has done excellent work carving the Luxis rune precisely along the outline." He gestured to the rune on the enlarged card. "The purpose of this alchemical creation is simple... to make a glowing magical item. This card has already been crafted into its shape before it was given to you. So, the first step was completed for you." "Keep in mind, the structure doesn''t have to be a card. It could be a ball, a cube, or even an irregular shape. What matters is how you want your creation to look and whether it''s possible to carve runes on that particular shape." The students listened carefully, absorbing the information. "The second step," Maverick continued, "is adding runic instructions. In a simpler term, carving the rune. That step is also complete now, as you''ve all carved the Luxis rune onto your cards." He gestured to the enlarged card hovering above him. "There are other runes hidden on your cards, but for now, don''t worry about them. Think of the runes as pieces of a puzzle. The one you carved was the final piece that made it complete." He paused again while scanning the room to see if anyone was having difficulty understanding. When he saw none, he nodded in satisfaction. "Good. Let''s move on." "The third step is adding a magical spell to provide energy to the structure. The charm activates the runes, allowing them to function as intended." "However, it''s not as simple as waving your wand and casting any spell. The charm must match the runic instructions. In other words, you can''t use a levitation charm on an item designed to glow. The runes are specific... they have meaning and react to specific types of magic." He paused, looking thoughtfully at the students to make sure they understood the meaning, then decided to emphasize the point once more, as it was the most crucial element of any enchantment. "Remember children... runes are precise magical instructions. Each one has a purpose, and they respond to specific spells. The process of charming the runes requires focus and precision. You can''t just wave your wand, cast some random spell, and expect it to work." He paused again, scanning the room for any signs of confusion while tapping his wand lightly against his palm. The students seemed fully engrossed in the lesson, and there was no hint of confusion in their expressions. Even little Weasley was bobbing his head like a chicken, his face showing he understood. Although, that remained to be seen. "The process of charming runes isn''t as straightforward as casting a spell. To enchant this stone card," he gestured to the enlarged hovering card above him, "you''ll need to focus on what the rune is meant to do. It''s like having a conversation with your magic. The rune asks for guidance, and your charm provides the answer." "If your focus wavers or your intent isn''t clear, the enchantment might fail... no, it will fail." The students watched intently as the card slowly descended, landing gently in front of the class. The elevated seating gave everyone a clear view of Maverick''s demonstration. "I''ll use the Lumos Charm," he said, raising his wand. "But unlike casting it in the air, enchanting requires direct contact with the crafted item." He held up the wand for emphasis. "Before I begin, I focus on the rune in my mind. I think about its meaning, its purpose, and what I want it to achieve. The Luxis rune represents illumination, so I concentrate on that idea. Then, I channel my intent into the spell." He flicked his wand gently over the stone card, clearly enunciating, "Lumos!" as he tapped the rune. Instead of the typical white light glowing from his wand, the students gasped as a soft, radiant glow spread across the card''s surface. The light traced the lines of the Luxis rune, filling them in slowly until the entire shape gleamed brightly. Moments later, the glow faded from the rune itself, and the crystal embedded on the other side of the card began to emit a steady, brilliant light. "And there you have it," he said, hovering the glowing card back into the air and turning it for the students to see. "The charm has activated the rune, and the card is now a functioning magical item. The runes instructed it to glow, and the charm made that possible." He smiled at the wide-eyed students. "As you can see, the card is glowing much like a Lumos spell. Moreover, it will continue to do so for as long as the runes can draw ambient magic from the environment and stay powered. Even if you aren''t holding it, as long as the item is in a magical area, it will continue to shine." "But if you''re in contact with it, the runes will prioritize drawing magic from you... but don''t worry¡ªit''s negligible. Runes, especially in simple creations like this, are incredibly efficient. You could hold it all day and not feel a thing." "That''s because this, now-completed alchemical creation is the simplest of simple alchemy, with the most basic instructions." "And these instructions can be transformed into anything because runes are just like a language. You can ask to do very complicated things by modifying the instructions." "For example... to stop glowing at certain times, glow in different colors, or blink at different intervals. You can do anything once you begin to understand the beautiful language of alchemists." He smiled brightly at the eager rows of children. "Imagination will be the only thing that can hinder a dedicated alchemist. And I have confidence in all of you to reach apprentice level before your OWLs." The students murmured excitedly, their fascination clear as they exchanged eager glances, barely able to contain themselves, itching to try it on their own. "Now," Maverick said with a quiet chuckle, looking at their expressions as he brought the card down, "it''s your turn. Take your wands, focus on your rune, and picture its purpose. Speak the incantation clearly, and let your magic flow into the stone. If you''re not familiar with the Lumos spell, raise your hand, and I''ll assist you." A ripple of movement followed as students reached for their wands, their faces a blend of excitement and nervousness. The room buzzed with whispered incantations and concentrated energy as they began their attempts. The Lumos spell was one of the simplest spells, so basic that even Muggle-born students could often learn it just by reading the instructions in their textbooks. With nearly a month between purchasing their supplies and arriving at Hogwarts, most Muggle-born students had already mastered the spell before even stepping foot in the castle. As for the young witches and wizards from magical families, knowing how to cast Lumos was practically a given¡ªit was a spell they learned early, often taught by parents or older siblings. Therefore, only a handful of students raised their hands, struggling with the charm itself. Even for them, it was quickly grasped once Maverick provided one-on-one instructions. Time passed slowly as the classroom filled with focused murmurs and occasional flickers of light. To Maverick''s surprise, the first to succeed wasn''t Miss Know-it-all, or a Ravenclaw, but Neville Longbottom. The shy Gryffindor''s card began to glow softly, filling him with visible confidence. "Well done, Mr. Longbottom!" Maverick approached his desk, clapping his hands and offering an approving smile to the boy. "Ten points to Gryffindor." "Thank you, Professor," Neville replied, brimming with pride. This wasn''t due to the effect of the Patronus on his mind¡ªno, this was Neville''s own talent. The Patronus had simply allowed him to relax by keeping his mind from dwelling on depressing thoughts, and with that, Neville was able to succeed. The other students turned toward Neville, some surprised, others envious, but above all else, they felt inspired. Not long after, Hermione Granger''s card began to glow brightly. Maverick had reset her card after the demonstration, removing his earlier enchantment, so this success was entirely her own. "Excellent work, Miss Granger," Maverick nodded approvingly, approaching her desk. "Very impressive of you to achieve a near perfect harmony between the rune''s purpose and your intent with the Lumos spell." Hermione beamed at the praise. Though she didn''t quite grasp the technical terms, she knew it meant something good. "Let''s see..." Maverick hummed, chuckling at the expectant girl. "Another ten points for the Lions." Meanwhile, Ron Weasley, sitting not far from Hermione, muttered his spell with such intensity that his card sputtered like a bulb short-circuiting. "Easy, Mr. Weasley," Maverick advised as he passed by. "Relax your grip and focus on the rune''s meaning." He had to give it to the kid¡ªRon was clearly trying his best, from what Maverick could see. The Potter orphan, on the other hand, was the fifth fastest of nearly a hundred students to manage the enchantment. It was clear the boy was exceptionally talented, and the only thing that had held him back until now was his unfortunate upbringing, lack of magical knowledge, or magic itself. As the minutes went by, more students succeeded. Tracy Davis let out a delighted squeal when her card lit up, while Daphne Greengrass nodded in satisfaction, trying her best to maintain a calm expression but failing miserably as a smug smirk tugged at her lips. Maverick moved among the rows, offering guidance where needed. "Steady now¡­ Remember your intent¡­ That''s it, just like that." Eventually, every student managed to produce at least a faint glow on their card. Maverick returned to the front of the room, clapping his hands lightly to draw their attention. "Well done," he said warmly. "You''ve all taken your first step toward becoming alchemists. It''s not an easy path, but you''ve done remarkably well for your first attempt." He let his eyes sweep across the classroom, taking in the proud smiles and the way many students still stared at their glowing cards with a mix of wonder and pride. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Remember, enchanting isn''t about rushing or forcing the process. It''s about creating a connection¡ªbetween you, your magic, and the object you''re working with. The better that connection, the better your results will be." While the students excitedly chatted and exchanged proud glances, Maverick glanced at the watch on his wrist and saw that the class was nearly over. He allowed himself a smile as well, then gave the students a moment to enjoy their sense of accomplishment. When it was almost time to mark the end of the class, he cleared his throat and gave one last look at the students. "Alright, everyone, that''s all for today. Well done. Remember, this is just the beginning. If you have any doubtsabout runes, you can alwaysfind me in my office..." As the students gathered their things and filed out of the classroom, many of them stopped to thank him, their voices filled with genuine appreciation. They didn''t even realize that he had already canceled the Patronus charm that had spread across the class. Their genuine feelings of accomplishment and joy were enough to sustain the positive emotions, making them oblivious to its disappearance. "Thank you, Professor!" Tracy Davis and Daphne Greengrass said, one smiling politely while the other grinned widely as they walked up to the front before heading out. Neville approached as well, giving him a grateful look. "Thank you again, Professor," he said with a voice filled with appreciation. Maverick nodded to all the students, offering a smile of his own and a few kind words to those who personally came up to his desk before they made their way out. The last few students trickled out, leaving Maverick standing leaning at his desk, satisfied with the day''s progress. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 114 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 61 - 61: Contest of Skill and Glory (CH - 81) Time gradually moved on, and Maverick found himself settling comfortably into his role as a professor. Teaching the sixth years the major aspects of science had been more enjoyable than he expected, especially watching the teenagers become mesmerized by an entirely new world that had been right beside them all along. At the same time, the alchemy classes focused more on memorization, with the initial lessons centered on runes. Yet, despite the subject''s early dull phase, the students displayed a surprising eagerness to learn. And some students, like Neville Longbottom, Hermione Granger, and a few others, displayed real potential in grasping the complexity of the language of runes¡ªshowing enough talent to become two-star or even three-star alchemists if they chose to pursue a career in it. Maverick even considered the idea of taking some of them on as apprentices. However, not right now¡ªperhaps in a year or two, when they had matured more and if they still showed the same enthusiasm. Meanwhile, the buzz about his two classes stuck around for several days, spreading from students who had attended to those who hadn''t, from juniors to seniors and vice versa. But like all gossip, it eventually began to fade. By the time the weekend approached, the whispers surrounding the name "Professor Caesar" had all but disappeared, replaced by discussions of other ongoing or upcoming events. ... Time passed slowly, and soon the first weekend arrived. It was now Saturday evening, and Maverick sat in one of the Hogwarts classrooms, accompanied by three others, with the desks arranged in a circle for what appeared to be a meeting. On one side sat Maverick and another man in formal wizarding attire, while Professor McGonagall and Madam Hooch sat across from them, with four empty chairs between them on either side. "Thank you for accepting the appointment, Mr. Steven, on behalf of Hogwarts, the Headmaster, and myself," Professor McGonagall said kindly, smiling at the man, now identified as Steven. He appeared to be in his forties, with neatly trimmed black hair and a lean, strong build. "No, thank you, Professor," Steven replied, smiling back at the Deputy Headmistress. "I''ve been feeling rather bored since I retired last year... that is, until my friend here came to visit me last month." "I see..." McGonagall raised an eyebrow and glanced briefly at Maverick, then back at Steven. "If you don''t mind my asking, what were your plans after retiring from professional Quidditch?" "Honestly, I''ve had this idea for a while, even before my last year with the Ballycastle Bats," Steven said thoughtfully. "I wanted to coach a team after my playing career ended. Then, when Maverick came to me last month and asked me to coach the Hogwarts team, I thought this would be a great start." He smiled. "Besides that, coaching the Quidditch team of the most prestigious magical school in the world would be a great honor for me." McGonagall nodded, a hint of pride in her expression. It was, after all, a compliment to her school. "What other superstar friends do you have, Professor Caesar?" Madam Hooch asked teasingly, glancing between the two men before settling her gaze on Maverick. "It''s just Steven here," Maverick chuckled. "And we''ve been friends for only about a year... Before that, I didn''t even know he existed, because, you know, I''m not a fanatic fan of Quidditch." "That''s right," Steven added with a grin. "He came to my grandfather to tweak his broom, and that''s how we met. He had a freaking King''s Broom of all things and wanted some custom work done on it." "Honestly, I was skeptical at first... you know, what young man could get his hands on one? I thought he might be some pretender, so I asked him to test his skills against mine." He chuckled again. "But... then I was shown why he was a student of an Arch-Magus, because my three-time World Champion flying skills were toyed with by him... I''ve never seen someone maneuver in the air like that." Maverick smiled a little shyly but didn''t deny it, simply shrugging. Then he noticed McGonagall and Hooch staring at him with wide eyes. "How in Merlin''s name can you fly a King''s Broom?" McGonagall exclaimed. "Forget that... how did you even get one?" Madam Hooch added, equally astonished. Maverick remained calm, smiling faintly. He had decided to gradually reveal some of his abilities to McGonagall and Dumbledore, especially now that he was nearing the rank of Arch-Magus. Some of the things he might need to do in the future in front of them couldn''t simply be explained by saying he was talented in pure magic control. "I have the license to fly it, and the broom itself was a gift from my teacher," he explained, then looked at McGonagall with a knowing smile. "Besides, you should know how skilled I am at magical energy manipulation." McGonagall didn''t know what to say and simply nodded after a moment, recalling a few things. Madam Hooch, however, looked puzzled, glancing between the two for an explanation. "You know his teacher is Speaker Garling, and to him, it won''t be much of a hassle to get one such broom..." McGonagall said, and Hooch nodded in recognition. "And¡­" She hesitated, not wanting to overstep by revealing things without Maverick''s permission, but seeing his nonchalant smile that seemed to say he didn''t mind, she continued. "He''s exceptionally advanced in magical energy manipulation and magical sense. So... it''s fair to say Professor Caesar can handle it..." Madam Hooch blinked in disbelief, turning to Maverick. "You''re serious?... So young¡­ my goodness." "He''s not a Great Magus," McGonagall clarified quickly. "Like I said, he''s just extraordinarily talented at controlling pure magic." She turned to Maverick again but froze when she saw his faint smirk. "You are, aren''t you?" she asked cautiously, her eyes wide, thinking that her mentor''s earlier suspicion might in fact be true. Maverick studied her for a moment before chuckling. "Does it matter? Anyway, we''re not here to talk about me." He turned to Steven, but then his gaze turned toward the door. "It seems our guests have arrived..." Right on cue, there was a knock at the door, then with a wave of his hand, Maverick caused it to open. "You can all come in..." Eight teenagers in uniforms, two from each house, entered the room slowly after receiving permission. But the next second, one of them let out an excited yelp. "Morgana''s tits... is that Mario Steven?" The other students gasped as well, their eyes sparkling as if they were seeing a famous celebrity. And that was indeed the case. Mario Steven was a well-known figure, being the captain of the Ballycastle Bats Quidditch team, which had won the European Quidditch League over twenty times. Steven himself had won it a few times and even triumphed in the World Championship three times with the Irish national team, so it wasn''t an unexpected reaction from the children. "Mr. Caplan, that will be 20 points from Hufflepuff," Professor McGonagall''s voice cut through the room like a train, barely a second after the curse slipped out. "Honestly, I expected more from a Hufflepuff such as yourself!" The boy in question, who had accidentally cursed out of excitement, immediately covered his mouth, as if he could somehow take back his words. Steven didn''t react much as he was now used to this kind of reaction from people and Maverick just watch the little drama amusedly. "All of you, please take your seats, as we still have dinner to attend, and I don''t want our guests to starve by keeping this meeting lingering longer than it should." McGonagall gave her authoritative stare at the group of teenagers, causing them to hurriedly oblige and step toward the empty chairs. The two girls in the group¡ªa Slytherin witch with a prefect badge and a Hufflepuff¡ªquickly rushed forward, taking seats beside Maverick and Steven, respectively. The others followed, all eager to avoid sitting next to Professor McGonagall. Unfortunately for the Hufflepuff boy who had cursed earlier, he ended up right beside her. Once they were settled, Maverick stepped in. "Thank you all for taking the time to come to this... let''s call it an informal gathering..." He smiled kindly, easing the tension in the room. "As you''ve probably guessed, this meeting is about the inter-school Quidditch tournament kicking off in November. The eight of you... each house''s prefect and Quidditch team captain have been chosen to assist us in team selection and, more importantly, to relay important information about the tournament from the organizers to your fellow students." Just then, the Slytherin witch sitting beside him raised her hand eagerly looking slightly impatient. Maverick opened his mouth to acknowledge her, but Professor McGonagall''s voice cut through like a whip. "Put your hand down, Ms. Farley. This is not a class. Listen first, and there will be ample time for questions afterward." The Slytherin witch dropped her hand immediately, her cheeks flushing, and Maverick gave her a reassuring nod before continuing. "Now, as I was saying, this tournament will include four of Europe''s most prestigious magical schools. It''ll be structured in three rounds... the first in November, the second in next year February, and the championship in early May." "It''ll follow a league format. In the first round, each team will compete against every other team once. The top three teams with the most wins will advance, while the team with the fewest wins will be eliminated. If there''s a tie in wins, we''ll use total scores to determine rankings... And if even that ends in a tie, the team with the fewest fouls will be declared the winner." "The second round will follow the same format, with the top two teams moving on to the final..." Maverick paused, letting the students take in the information. "This isn''t just a one-time event. The school administrations, along with the other participating schools, have agreed to make this an annual tournament. Moreover, we expect the number of participating schools to increase, but we won''t make it more than six." "The host school will rotate each year, chosen by a fair draw after this inaugural competition." He then gestured toward a sleek, crystal-like device placed a little further away from them. "This tournament won''t just be watched by those sitting in the stands at Hogwarts. It''ll be broadcast live to all participating schools and key locations across the countries. This," he pointed to the device, "is called Magic Vision. It''s a new product my company is launching at the end of this month. Think of it as a magical version of Muggle television... it allows people to watch live events from anywhere, even across borders." His tone turned more serious as he looked at each of them in turn. "This competition will have a lot of eyes on it. For those students dreaming of a career as professional players, this would be a great opportunity to shine. Scouts will be watching." "Apart from that, we''ll also have important guests in attendance, so I expect nothing but the best behavior from all the students. As leaders, it''s your responsibility to ensure Hogwarts presents itself well. We can''t afford any missteps in front of the world." He glanced at Steven, who had been sitting quietly beside him. "I''m sure you all know Mr. Mario Steven," Maverick said, a hint of a smile returning. "No introduction needed. He''s agreed to coach the all-star team we''ll be selecting for Hogwarts." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Steven nodded in acknowledgment, smiling at the students. "We''ll start trials next week," Maverick continued. "The process will be structured... basic skill assessments first... speed, accuracy, reflexes... followed by mock matches to see how students perform under pressure. All will factor into the final selection." Steven nodded as Maverick continued explaining. "Once the team is chosen, they''ll train under Coach Steven''s guidance to prepare for the tournament. This isn''t just about winning... it''s about representing Hogwarts on a global stage. I expect full dedication from every student who makes the team." He turned to the prefects. "Your role is to ensure that every student interested in trying out knows about the trials. Any Hogwarts student can apply, even first-years who aren''t currently on a house team. Blood status is irrelevant¡ªI don''t care if they''re Muggle-born or pure-blood. Talent can come from anywhere, and we don''t want to overlook anyone who could make a difference." Maverick glanced at Steven. "Steve, do you have anything to add?" The Quidditch veteran shook his head. "I think your explanation was clear. As for the training regimens and everything else, I''ll speak directly to the team after the trials." Maverick nodded, then took a breath, softening his expression as he looked at the eight teenagers. "This is a big opportunity¡ªnot just for the school, not just for those who dream of playing Quidditch at the highest level, but for all of you as well. By being part of the organizing team, you''ll gain valuable experience, something you can even add to your resume when looking for a job after school." He paused, considering an idea before adding, "I can also hand over the financial management of the Hogwarts team to you... procuring jerseys, broomsticks, and other necessities... if you''re up for the challenge." "My company will be sponsoring the tournament itself, so to keep things fair and avoid any accusations that might arise if we were to secure the win, it cannot also sponsor the Hogwarts team." "However, I can connect you with businesses so you can take the lead in securing the best possible sponsor. This will be an excellent opportunity for you to gain hands-on experience in management." He glanced at Professor McGonagall, who was watching him with a satisfied smile. "Of course, Professor McGonagall will supervise, ensuring everything runs smoothly. She has managed this school for decades, and her guidance would be invaluable to you." McGonagall nodded in agreement. She was the kind of witch who genuinely wanted the best for her students, and when it came to their benefit, she wouldn''t hesitate to support them. Maverick watched as the students'' expressions gradually shifted throughout his explanation¡ªfrom curiosity to intrigue, then to genuine excitement¡ªand couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction. Let''s make it count." He said finally glancing around the room. "Any questions so far?" The discussion carried on longer than expected. Because of this, McGonagall arranged for dinner to be brought into the room and served during the discussion, coordinating with the house-elves to make it happen. At first, the conversation revolved mostly around fangirling over Steven, but fortunately, the man was patient and answered all students their questions. Needless to say, they were thrilled to have him as the school team''s coach. Eventually, the talks shifted back to the tournament, with all the prefects, Quidditch team captain, and teachers sharing their opinions on how to ensure a fair selection process for the school team. Even Marcus Flint, the Slytherin team captain, behaved rather well during the conversation. In contrast to the arrogant and prejudiced image portrayed in the movies, he showed no objection to selecting players based on talent rather than blood status. Perhaps it was because he was a massive fan of Steven and didn''t want to make a bad impression, or maybe it was McGonagall''s presence keeping him in check. Either way, Maverick didn''t particularly care¡ªeven if Flint was hiding his true thoughts, as long as he didn''t cause trouble, that was all that mattered. The meeting concluded, finalizing most details, including the date for the trials, which were set for the following weekend. McGonagall agreed to make the schedules of the eight students more flexible throughout the year, as long as they didn''t slack off in their studies. By the end, everyone was satisfied. The prefects were eager and excited to take part in the organizing team, the Quidditch captains were thrilled about the tournament, looking forward to the team selection trials, and excited about being trained by a famous Quidditch superstar. The teachers were pleased with how smoothly everything had gone. Steven then floo''d back to his home to return on the trials day, and everyone went back to their respective quarters to conclude the evening. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 115 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 62 - 62: Trial of Unity (I) (CH - 82) Excitement buzzed through the halls of Hogwarts in the following week as more news about the inter-school Quidditch tournament, mentioned during the opening ceremony, began to spread across the school. Inside every common room, eager discussions about the upcoming trials filled the air. Students speculated about who would make the Hogwarts team, and the hype grew even stronger when they learned that the tournament would be watched by people from all over Europe. Every young witch or wizard who could fly a broom was tempted to try out, hoping for a chance to make the final team. Even the first-years were eager to prove themselves. There were no restrictions on who could participate, as the notice on the official board clearly stated that anyone was welcome to join the trials. After all, what young child wouldn''t want a shot at fame? Time flew by, and before anyone knew it, the next weekend arrived. Saturday mornings were usually quiet during breakfast in the Great Hall, as there were no classes. But today, the hall buzzed with infectious energy, as students chatted excitedly about the big event to be held right after breakfast. The trials were set to begin at half past nine, so by nine o''clock, the Great Hall had mostly emptied as eager participants and spectators alike made their way to the open grass field outside the castle. The prefects took charge, organizing the students by their houses, and before long, nearly a third of the large lawn beside the school was filled. However, contrary to what they remembered about the grassy area, it was no longer just an open stretch of green. They looked up and saw numerous glowing hoops scattered across the field. Each hoop was marked with a number and emitted a faint green light. Some hoops hovered few meters above the ground, while others floated high in the air. It was only last evening that Maverick, along with Professor McGonagall, created the trial course based on Steven''s design, and for them¡ªbeing elites in the art of Transfiguration¡ªbringing his vision to life was no trouble at all. "Are we supposed to ride broomsticks and fly through these hoops?" one student asked, looking up while tugging at his friend beside him. "The hoops are numbered, and look¡ªhoop number seven is only a meter above the ground. If you''re not careful when coming down from hoop six, you might crash!" another student added, pointing out his observation. "Wait, there are even harder ones! After flying through hoop 11, you have to turn left immediately, or you''ll miss hoop number 12!" a third student exclaimed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the students discussed and debated the best way to navigate the course, Maverick and his team of teachers also arrived at the area. He and Steven were tasked with overseeing the students'' talents, while McGonagall and Hooch were there to observe as school leaders. Madam Pomfrey was also present, needless to say, ready to assist in case of any accidents that might occur. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us," Maverick couldn''t help but chuckle as he glanced at the large crowd of students now looking their way, clearly talking about them. Steven scanned the crowd and smiled. "They''ve got good energy. I''m sure there''s talent here, given the numbers." "Please keep things under control, both of you," Pomfrey muttered, eyeing Maverick sternly. "don''t make things too dangerous for the children even if you and Minerva are sure to prevent any accidents... Just last week, I had one brought to the infirmary after a flying lesson." At her comment, McGonagall remembered the accident and asked. "How is Mr. Longbottom now?" "He''s been discharged, but I''m worried something similar might happen again, especially with this many students," Madam Pomfrey said, her voice tinged with concern. "We''ll keep our senses alert, Poppy. Besides, we have Mr. Steven here and Professor Caesar as well, who is apparently even more skilled at flying. They''ll be ready to take action at any time," McGonagall said in hopes of reassuring the worried-looking healer. "That reminds me," Maverick added, tilting his head. "I heard Mr. Potter showed some impressive flying skills for his first time." McGonagall sighed, shaking her head. She gestured toward the crowd. "He''s over there, along with some of my other young lions. I suspected his friend would drag him here, but I wasn''t expecting half of Gryffindor''s first-years to show up." Maverick chuckled. "Well, good for you, Professor. At least Gryffindor has a bigger talent pool." He then turned to Pomfrey. "Don''t worry, Madam Pomfrey. We''ll make sure the students stay safe." He glanced at Steven, who gave a firm nod. "We''ll do our best," Steven assured. When the students'' chatter quieted into hushed murmurs and finally stopped, Maverick took the lead, stepping forward, amplifying his voice and he began to address the crowd. "Good morning, everyone... before we begin, I want to remind you all of something very important," he said, his voice carrying across the field. He looked at the crowd of expectant faces focused on him, his expression turning serious as he continued, "The purpose of this trial is not only about selecting the best among you at Quidditch for the school... it is more about setting aside your house rivalries and choosing a group that will represent Hogwarts as one team." "The team will include students from all four houses, regardless of your status or your blood. So, I want you to leave aside any house conflicts or other disagreements you may have and think of yourselves as one group, representing one school. Because during the tournament, the eyes of all wizarding Europe will be upon you, and they will see you only as students of Hogwarts¡ªnot as Gryffindors, Slytherins, or any other house. Just Hogwarts. The team chosen from among you will carry the weight of our school''s reputation." "So, I want you to take this seriously. Remember, this isn''t just a game¡ªwell, it is, but you know what I mean." A few students chuckled, but most nodded solemnly understanding the meaning behind the words. "Now, let''s talk about how today will go," Maverick continued. "First, I''d like to introduce someone who needs no introduction... though I''ll give him one anyway. This is Mario Steven, three-time Quidditch World Champion and your new coach for the Hogwarts All-Star team." The students erupted into applause and cheers, while Steven raised a hand in acknowledgment and flashed a smile at the crowd. Maverick continued, giving a moment for the excitement to settle. "Today, we''ll be testing three key areas... flying skills, reflexes, and endurance. These are the foundations of any great Quidditch player, and we''ll be putting you through your paces to see who''s got what it takes." "Only fourteen of you will make the team. Two Keepers, six Chasers, four Beaters, and two Seekers. Seven starters and seven bench players, as per international rules. We won''t be discriminating based on age, house, or anything else. The best will make the team, plain and simple." The students exchanged glances, some looking nervous, others determined. "Today, we''ll focus on endurance and flying skills... and by the end of the day, 28 of you will be selected... four for each position." "Next weekend, we''ll hold mock matches, where we''ll randomly split the 28 players into four teams. Coach Steven, Professor McGonagall, and I will observe closely. Every move, every decision, every bit of effort you put in will count, and then we''ll select the best 14 out of you." He finished the explanation, leaving the rest to be addressed next week for the selected players, and then focused on his storage ring. He pulled out a dozen or so flying brooms, handing one each to Steven, Hooch, and McGonagall, and placed the rest neatly arranged in front of him. Glancing back at the sea of eager students ready to begin, he offered a reassuring smile to ease the tension. "Now, before we get started, let me explain the conditions to pass the trial." He gestured to the rings hovering above the ground. "I''m sure many of you have already guessed the purpose of the numbered hoops in the sky, but let me explain anyway." "Your objective is to start from the ring numbered one and fly through each ring in order, all the way to ring number 30, without skipping a number or hitting the hoop walls." "Don''t worry about getting injured if you hit a ring... they''re made of transfigured magical mist, and they''ll only change color to red if you make contact while passing through." "Even if you hit a ring, just move on to the next one and try to finish in the shortest time possible." "We teachers will observe your flying skills, how quickly you can finish, and how many rings you can pass through neatly without touching the hoop walls." He paused and glanced at the prefects, who were standing at the front of each house group. "Prefects, please send one student from each house when I give the signal, starting from the left¡ªSlytherin house first." Looking back at his colleagues, he gave them all a final nod and signaled for Gemma Farley to send the first student forward. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 117 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 63 - 63: Trial of Unity (II) (CH - 83) "Mr. Flint, I''m surprised you''ve chosen to go first... are you ready?" Maverick asked, raising an eyebrow as the Slytherin Quidditch team captain stepped forward. The boy nodded confidently. "The position of the school team''s Chaser will be mine, Professor. I''ll show everyone why we''ve won the last consecutive school cups," Maverick chuckled softly. He didn''t mind the boldness¡ªif anything, he appreciated the confidence. Starting the trial with a demonstration from a seasoned player like Flint seemed like a good thing anyway. "Good luck," Maverick said with a smile, stepping aside to let Flint prepare. Meanwhile, the students whispered among themselves, discussing Flint''s decision to go first. Their thoughts mirrored Maverick''s in some ways, though with a touch of skepticism. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Tsk. This guy''s a real idiot, volunteering to go first," one student muttered under their breath. "Doesn''t he know that the later you go, the more advantages you''ll have? You can observe and learn from others'' mistakes." Another student shrugged, looking uneasy. "I don''t know... I feel like the more I watch, the more nervous I''ll get," A third student chimed in, crossing their arms. "Yeah, but going first also means you set the standard. If Flint nails it, the rest of us will have to work twice as hard to impress the professors." Another voice piped up from the back, sounding defensive. "Or maybe he''s just confident. Not everyone needs to overthink everything... Sometimes it''s better to just go for it." A Gryffindor nearby smirked and added, "Confident or not, I''m not letting a Slytherin show us up. If Flint can do it, so can I." "It''s all about strategy." A Ravenclaw added after thinking thoughtfully. "Watch the angles of the hoops and plan your turns in advance. That''s the key." The chatter continued, a mix of nerves, confidence, and competitive spirit filling the air, until Professor Caesar''s magically amplified voice rang out for everyone to hear. "The trial has officially begun. The first contestant is Mr. Marcus Flint from Slytherin house." Cheers erupted, mostly from the group of Slytherins, as Flint mounted his broom, gripping it tightly and ready to take off. "Ready, set... go!" Flint kicked the ground and shot forward like a rocket, his eyes locked on the hoop numbered one. He passed through it flawlessly, his movements sharp and precise, drawing gasps and cheers from the crowd of students. Maverick raised a brow as he watched Flint''s takeoff and the skill he displayed. He turned his head slightly and noticed that even Steven standing beside him looked impressed by the precision and control Flint had over the broom. "He''s worthy of being the Slytherin team captain..." Steven nodded in agreement. "Pretty good¡­ but there''s room for improvement," he added thoughtfully after a moment before jotting down a few notes. When the Slytherin Seeker zigzagged through the air and neared the 15th ring, Maverick turned his attention back to the crowd and gestured to the prefects to send the next student. This time, it was the Gryffindors'' turn to step forward, and before long, a familiar face made his way to the starting point. "Get him, Oliver!" "Don''t lose to Flint!" The little witches and wizards of Gryffindor house cheered as Oliver Wood walked up and stopped in front of Maverick and Steven. "Not bad," Maverick commented, fixing his eyes on the captain of Gryffindor''s Quidditch team, who exuded the same confidence as Flint had before him. Both were captains of their house''s team, and it was clear that neither was willing to let the other hog all the spotlight. "Flint will probably take the Chaser''s position, so it''s up to you to show whether you''ve got what it takes to secure the Keeper''s spot," he added, offering a few words of encouragement as he handed the boy one of the neatly arranged brooms. "Get ready. When I say ''go,'' you can take off." Moments later, just as Marcus Flint passed through the 20th hoop, Maverick gave the signal, and Oliver Wood took off toward the first ring. "Wow!" "Go, Oliver!" The Gryffindors shouted their support, their cheers just as loud and enthusiastic as those coming from the Slytherins beside them. And among their group, Ronald Weasley was practically bouncing with excitement, pointing at the sky with a fanatic look on his face. "Just look at Oliver, Harry... his flying is as skilled as that slimy snake''s... no, he''s even faster¡ªhe''s already passed the fifth ring!" Harry nodded with a hum, but his expression was more anxious than the frantic excitement radiating from his friend. He couldn''t help but feel the pressure as he watched the two seniors display their impressive skills, all while remembering the mission he had come here to accomplish. Just yesterday, he had been taken to the office of his head of house, Professor McGonagall, along with Oliver Wood, and was offered a spot on the Gryffindor Quidditch team as their Seeker. It had all happened so suddenly¡ªafter the little accident during his first week, then being invited to join the practice, and finally being offered an official spot on the team. After thinking about everything, Harry realized he had a natural talent for the sport and for flying in general. Unlike his studies, where he often felt like he was playing catch-up with everyone else¡ªhaving come to Hogwarts without any prior knowledge of the wizarding world¡ªQuidditch had given him a sense of confidence like nothing before. For the first time, he felt like he had something he was genuinely good at. And now, he wasn''t satisfied with just being his house''s Seeker. He wanted more. He wanted to be the school team''s Seeker, or at least secure the reserve position, and was determined to make it happen by showing his skills today. Well, that was until he saw Flint and Oliver fly at their best. Watching their precision, speed, and control, he finally realized the level of competition he was up against. ... Meanwhile. "Look! Number 22 turned red... wait, it''s green again!" The comment came just as Flint passed through the 22nd hoop. The Slytherins looked worried watching the scene and started speculating about what may happen next. "Does that mean he failed? He must have touched the wall of the ring, right? That''s why it turned red for a moment..." "No," another student replied quickly. "The professor said to keep going even if you hit a ring or miss one. His score might be lowered, but it''s not a fail." As the students debated his performance, Flint, up in the air, didn''t seem to notice that he had brushed against the ring. Whoosh! His focus remained sharp on the course ahead, nearing the finish line, determined to set a record that no student today can beat. With a graceful dive through the 29th ring, he took a sharp turn to the right and smoothly passed through the final one. Roar! He heard the loud cheers erupt from below and slowed down before coming to a stop, finally glancing down. His housemates were all clapping and shouting his name, and even some students from other houses joined in. His eyes then landed on another figure who had started while he was halfway through the trial. He couldn''t help but raise a brow at the impressive maneuvering he was witnessing. Oliver controlled his broom with ease, turning left, right, up, and down as if he were walking, weaving effortlessly through ring after ring. He was already halfway through the course, and it was clear that this rival of his would very likely become the school team''s Keeper¡ªhis future teammate. "Flint, you can come down now. Fly around the rings instead of going through them and land next to us." He suddenly heard a voice in his ear¡ªthe voice of Professor Caesar. Looking down, he saw the man nodding at him and figured the professor had used some kind of voice transmission magic he wasn''t familiar with. On the ground, Steven made some notes before glancing at Maverick, who also turned to him. "That was good, honestly. I''d be surprised if we see anyone better¡ªbut we''ll see. For now, this boy, Flint, would be my pick for Chaser''s position." Maverick smiled. "He is the captain of Slytherin''s Quidditch team, after all. But who knows? There may be some surprises," he said, glancing toward the Gryffindor group. His eyes landed on a figure watching Oliver, still in the air, with a solemn expression. "Let''s move on..." There was already a Ravenclaw wizard in position, and Maverick gave the signal for him to start. Time moved on, and under the enthusiastic atmosphere of the trials, three hours passed in the blink of an eye. Over a hundred students had been tested so far without any accidents, but there were still about twice that number waiting for their turn. Fortunately, this was a two-day event, and he was confident he''d be able to test each and every student by the end of tomorrow. For today, there was still time, as the trials would continue after lunch. "Go and take a rest, Mr. Finnigan. You did well." Maverick turned to see McGonagall comforting a first-year student who had just finished his round. The boy looked dejected, clearly unhappy with his own performance. He nodded reluctantly and ran toward the group of Gryffindors, while the next in line stepped forward and stood before them. "Professor, I''m ready." The red-haired boy gave his affirmation, and McGonagall took the lead, handing him a broom. Meanwhile, Maverick''s attention was on the three figures who had yet to finish their round. Apart from grading their flying skills, his main focus was ensuring that no students had any accidents. He didn''t relax his vigilance for a moment, carefully observing every witch and wizard during their flight. "Remember to be careful and don''t try to fly faster than you can control..." McGonagall advised. She then looked at Maverick, waiting for his signal. A few moments later, he retracted his gaze from the sky and gave her a small gesture, telling her she could let him start. The Weasley twin¡ªwhom Maverick wasn''t entirely sure which one¡ªmounted the broom and got into position. Maverick watched with a hint of anticipation in his heart, wanting to see his skills, after all, they were key characters in the books, and they were said to be exceptionally good at flying. So far, not many names he was familiar with had taken their turn. Among the crowd, he could spot Harry, Ron, Cedric Diggory, Angelina, Roger Davies, and many others who hadn''t yet tested their skills. He was looking forward to seeing how each of them would perform and whether they might surprise him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 117 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 64 - 64: Trial of Unity (III) (CH - 84) Whoosh! A small figure sliced through the air like an arrow, shooting straight up through the seventeenth obstacle before making a sharp right turn without much change in speed. His grip was tight on the broom handle, his body leaning forward, and his eyes focused like an eagle locking onto the next target. The eighteenth hoop was just ahead, and he leaned forward even more before accelerating toward it. His mind was so fixed on the task that not even the roar of the crowd below, chanting his name like a riot, caused the slightest reaction to distract him from achieving his goal. The trials had been going on for over half a day, with the sun already past its peak. During all this time, he had watched his friends and seniors take the test before him, never participating himself¡ªjust observing every twist and turn, every little trick they used to navigate through the trial, and noting down every technique he could use to make his turn count and succeed. Even though he hadn''t had the chance to practice the things he had observed and taken into account, he had played them out in his mind countless times. Morover, he was confident he could pass all thirty obstacles if he played it safe and flew cautiously. But that wasn''t enough, because taking it easy simply wasn''t an option. The competition was fierce, and only four people would be selected for the Seeker position he was aiming for. Wow! Amazing! Harry! Harry! The voices were full of praise, even a little hysterical, filling the air. The atmosphere at the scene had reached its peak, with Gryffindor''s cheers louder than anyone else''s, echoing everywhere. With every turn Harry took, the crowd grew more and more excited. This was genuine appreciation for talent, because no one had expected him, a first-year¡ªsomeone supposedly with zero flying experience before coming to Hogwarts just two weeks ago¡ªto fly as impressively as the seasoned players from the senior grades. To top it all off, this was Harry Potter, the savior, the Boy Who Lived. Seeing him display such remarkable skills captured everyone''s attention, even from the rival houses, more than any other contestant had before him. Maverick had even halted the contestants scheduled after Harry from flying until he finished, simply because of the way Harry had taken off too fast for the boy''s level. The last thing he wanted was to put the savior in danger, and he wanted to be fully concentrated during his entire run. And true to his thoughts, Harry flew fast, nearly pushing the limits of the broom he''d been given, but surprisingly controlled, with the finesse of experienced players like Flint and Oliver. It wasn''t quite at their level, but it was definitely better than most, even surpassing the Weasley twins, who had finished the trials earlier. The twins, who presumably had the chance to practice flying all the time at home and had been flying since they were children, didn''t even come close to the skill Harry was displaying at this moment. "This kid is eleven years old?" Watching the impressive maneuvers, the veteran Quidditch legend was also taken aback and couldn''t help but voice his doubt. Standing beside him, Maverick smiled and shrugged before glancing at McGonagall to respond. "Yes. Mr. Potter is a first-year." Sensing the gaze and hearing Steven''s comment, she spoke clearly, addressing everything. "In fact, he''s never flown a broom in his life until a week ago. Perhaps three or four days of practice in the last two weeks, but that''s all." Steven turned his head sharply before asking again, "You mean the kid has never flown in his entire life up until a few days ago...?" It was clear he was finding it hard to believe. After all, this kind of talent was nothing short of monstrous¡ªhe himself couldn''t claim to be that good at that age. "It should be true," Maverick chimed in, adding more details. "To be honest, the boy should be new to everything magical until recently. This is..." He paused, then added with a smile, "This is just raw talent. Worthy of being the Chosen One..." "The Chosen what?" Steven asked, confused, tilting his head. He then saw McGonagall raise a brow at his friend and remark, "I didn''t take you for one to believe in such things, Professor Caesar..." Maverick shrugged, smiling amusedly as he saw them all growing serious. "You have to admit, he''s exceptionally gifted. I don''t care much about prophecies, but he''s definitely got the talent to rival that maniac Riddle¡ª" Cough. "Professor, anyways, please concentrate... Potter''s about to reach the last five rings," McGonagall quickly steered the conversation away from the taboo subject. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Hooch and Healer Pomfrey adopted thoughtful expressions listening to the conversation. But they knew better than to talk more about it, especially after seeing their deputy dean''s knowing look. As for Steven, he seemed even more confused now, but he knew how to read the room and when to press further¡ªor not. At this time, Harry had just passed through the 27th hoop, which was positioned the highest from the ground. The 28th hoop was to the left, and Harry made a sharp turn immediately after passing through, using his body''s weight while gripping the broom even more tightly to avoid being thrown off by the momentum. You must know that the entire trial, from start to finish, took over ten minutes, even for Flint, who finished the fastest. All that time, gripping tightly without giving your hands a break could strain them to the point where it would start to feel like a burn. And Harry Potter was not a physically fit boy, so for him to keep going nonstop like that could only be attributed to the boy''s sheer willpower. The cheers from the young wizards did not stop; instead, they grew louder and louder. Up until now, apart from Flint, only Harry had managed to pass with the fewest hoops turning red. Ronald Weasley, Harry''s best friend, had already started to lose his voice from all the shouting and cheering. It was clear he was genuinely rooting for him. His own trial, however, had been a disaster¡ªone of the few who had fallen off their broom after trying to bite off more than he could chew by attempting sharp turns like the senior students. Fortunately, Maverick, Steven, and McGonagall had acted quickly. Those who lost their grip on their broom were either caught mid-air by Steven or safely lowered to the ground with a Levitation Charm by McGonagall and Maverick, preventing any accidents. Just then, a collective gasp rippled through the crowd. At this moment, Harry was seated on his broom, the whistling wind rushing past his ears as he moved at high speed, but his expression was anything but good. He had just passed the 29th hoop and made a sharp dive toward the 30th, which was positioned ten meters below. But the fatigue in his arms and body had long reached its limit. The decisive downward turn, combined with his forward momentum, nearly sent him tumbling off the broom, but at the last moment, he managed to grip the handle tightly and continue his descent. His vision was already beginning to blur, and his arms felt like they were on fire, but he refused to give up. Just one last hoop to pass through¡ªone last push before he could bring the broom to a stop and finally rest. His determination remained unshaken despite his body''s protests. With sheer willpower, he made it through the final hoop. But just as he was about to slow his rapid descent, his body finally reached its breaking point¡ªhis vision went black. Gasp! The students'' shouts erupted, many screaming in fright. To pass through the last hoop, one had to dive straight toward the ground. Though Harry had successfully passed with a green light, he had lost his grip on the broom and was now plummeting, his descent accelerated by the momentum of his earlier dive. There were about fifty meters between the final hoop and the ground. At that height, gravity would bring him down in mere seconds, making the panic coming from the crowd completely justified. Even Professor McGonagall looked visibly scared and had already drawn her wand and pointed it toward Harry. Steven, on the other hand, knew that the distance was too great and the fall too fast for him to reach in time. Still, he immediately buckled down on his broom, ready to take off in a desperate attempt. "Potter is falling too fast!" "Help... Professors, help!" Amidst the panicked screams and rushed movements, a sudden, deafening Boom! shook the ground. Maverick had vanished from his spot, leaving behind a small crater where he once stood. A powerful gust of wind, mixed with dust and debris, scattered outward, making his colleagues who stood beside him stumble. In the blink of an eye, he was already rocketing toward Harry like a human missile. Just as Harry was about five meters from the ground, Maverick reached him, catching the boy while carefully slowing his momentum to avoid injury from the impact. With Harry in his grasp, Maverick gradually came to a halt, hovering mid-air. He immediately cast a diagnostic spell, his gaze sweeping over the unconscious boy. Fortunately, he detected nothing serious¡ªonly extreme exhaustion and no serious injuries. Letting out a quiet sigh of relief, he conjured a ball of water in mid-air, allowing it to fall over both of them, cooling Harry''s overheated body. With the boy still in his arms, held in a secure carry, he hovered for a moment before a small smile tugged at his lips as Harry''s eyes began to slowly open. Still floating, Maverick willed a construct of pure magic beneath his feet, forming a stable platform. He gently placed Harry onto it, then guided the floating platform toward where his group stood, heading to show him to Madam Pomfrey. Maverick himself was an accomplished healer¡ªarguably even better than Pomfrey when it came to diagnostic and healing spells. However, since the others were unaware of this, it was better to let Pomfrey conduct her own examination to reassure them rather than him stating that Harry would recover after a good rest. "Professor... what just happened..." Harry mumbled, barely able to open his eyes, in a weak, almost inaudible voice. Maverick let out a small sigh. "That was a dangerous move, Mr. Potter. You should''ve watched your stamina and not pushed your body beyond its limit. Luckily for you, you nearly managed to survive crashing into the ground at high speed... breaking every bone in your body...." "W-what..." His words didn''t even register with the already exhausted boy, so Maverick decided not to lecture him himself and instead left that task to McGonagall and Pomfrey later. As the construct carrying both of them began to move, thunderous applause and cheers erupted from the crowd, directed at both of them while chanting Harry''s name even louder than before. Harry! Harry! Harry! As soon as Maverick landed, Madam Pomfrey rushed to Harry''s side, crouching beside him as she pulled out her wand. With a decisive flick of her wand, the experienced healer cast a diagnostic spell under the worried gazes of McGonagall and the others, and carefully examined the boy''s condition before sighing in relief a few seconds later. She then cast Maverick an appreciative glance before speaking thoughtfully, "Good work, Professor Caesar. The water helped stabilize his heartbeat and lower his rising temperature." Turning to Harry, she had half a mind to reprimand him for his recklessness. But seeing his half-lidded eyes, barely holding onto consciousness, she swallowed her words. There would be time for scolding later. She turned back to Maverick, then glanced at McGonagall before stating, "I''ll take him to the hospital wing. He needs energy replenishment and proper rest." McGonagall''s expression was still tense as she asked, "Is he alright? Anything serious?" Pomfrey shook her head. "He''s completely exhausted... barely any energy left in him. I doubt he can even properly hear us right now. But nothing serious. He''ll be fine after a full day''s rest." McGonagall let out a breath she didn''t realize she''d been holding, and so did several others. Then, her gaze shifted to Maverick, and her eyes softened. "Thank you, Professor Caesar. You saved my student''s life." Maverick quickly shook his head. "He''s my student too, Professor. And besides¡ª" he turned to Steven, who now looked relieved, "I think we''ve found our reserve Seeker." Steven blinked before nodding, a small smile tugging at his lips. "I think so. I mean," he glanced at McGonagall before adding hesitantly, "if he can promise not to be reckless with his body... and also improve his physical fitness, then I''d say he''s a solid pick even for the full team. But there are a few other good candidates too. We''ll see after next week''s mock matches." Maverick didn''t argue. The final decision was Steven''s to make, and he had no plans to interfere. As the cheering students slowly began murmuring amongst themselves, Maverick spotted Ron Weasley, Oliver Wood, and Percy Weasley approaching, all looking concerned. Ron arrived first, panting slightly from running. "Professor... is Harry alright?" His eyes flicked anxiously to Pomfrey, who was still waving her wand over Harry. She didn''t look up as she responded. "Harry Potter is fine. He''s just exhausted. I''ll take him to the hospital wing so he can rest. You may come if you wish and stay with your friend." Ron nodded without hesitation, following her as she levitated Harry toward the castle. Oliver and Percy did not follow, and after being reassured that Harry would be alright, they returned to the crowd. Meanwhile, the teachers and Steven prepared to continue the trials. They still had a couple of hours left before the designated time to end for the day, and there were plenty of students waiting for their turn to showcase their skills. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 118 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 65 - 65: Sneaky Teachers, Sneaky Students (CH - 85) Two days passed, and the trials to select the twenty-eight players for next week''s mock games had ended smoothly. Apart from a small incident involving Harry Potter, nothing alarming occurred, and by the end, both students and teachers seemed pleased with the results. But there were a few notable names selected by Coach Steven that drew mixed reactions from both students and teachers. Among them were second-years Fred and George Weasley, as well as Cedric Diggory¡ªthe pretty boy who was to become Hufflepuff''s Quidditch team captain next year. However, the biggest surprise of all was a first-year student and the standout star of the trials¡ªHarry Potter himself. Nobody, not even the rival teams, protested his selection, as he had proven his skill by matching Flint''s record, successfully passing twenty-nine out of thirty hoops with green, and did so in nearly the same timeframe. All four of them still had a gap between themselves and the top senior players, but Coach Steven remained optimistic. He believed they had great potential and was confident that with effort and dedication, he could shape them into fine players before the tournament¡ªas long as they passed next week''s assessment. Finally, the person most delighted was, of course, Professor McGonagall. Seeing so many talented Quidditch players from Gryffindor, she was absolutely thrilled. She couldn''t stop smiling as she gathered the team together and praised them non-stop for their impressive skills. .... On Monday, the busy routine of learning for the students and teaching for the professors resumed. Only Maverick had the most free time, with only two classes, each an hour and a half long, spread over three days a week. The other two days were even lighter, with just one class in the morning. However, he was plenty occupied with other things. During his free time, he would head home to visit his family or stop by his company to check on the business and oversee things, especially now with the upcoming release of his new product at the end of the month. After teaching his two classes, he left the school and didn''t return until after sunset. That evening, he had a meeting with the headmaster, giving him a brief summary of the trials held over the weekend. When he mentioned what had happened with Harry, Dumbledore didn''t seem too concerned. He simply advised against pushing the students too hard but was otherwise very pleased with how things were going. By the time Maverick left the headmaster''s office, it was already past curfew. As he walked toward his office, he suddenly sensed two fluctuations of magic at the level of mage apprentices¡ªclearly two students moving suspiciously through one of the corridors. With midnight approaching, it was almost certain they were out past curfew, sneaking around where they shouldn''t be. Feeling a little bored, he decided to see who they were and began moving in their direction. To his surprise, the closer he got, the more they seemed to move away, as if they could somehow sense his approach¡ªalmost like a form of Magical-Sense. But that would be impossible for mere mage apprentices. There was only one explanation¡ªthey were using an alchemical tool to track his movements. A smirk tugged at his lips as a sudden playful urge to catch the two little mice took over. He quickened his pace, already having a good idea of who they might be. After all, as an upright and responsible professor of the school, it was only right for him to discipline students who were misbehaving, wasn''t it? So, in the next second, he snapped his fingers, letting the Disillusionment Charm wash over him. With a smooth flick of his wrist, he followed it up with a Silencing Spell, ensuring his movements and sounds disappeared without a trace. There was nothing he could do about being detected by an alchemy tool, at least not unless he got his hands on it and made a few tweaks. That was part of the reason he was about to play this game of cat and mouse. By studying the tool, he could also create a countermeasure to prevent anything like this from detecting his name again in the future. Once everything was in place, he observed the two little troublemakers'' movements. He saw that they had stopped somewhere on the third floor¡ªlikely hiding, he thought with a smirk. Then, with a decisive push of his body, he shot forward like a silent arrow, zigzagging through the corridors and up the stairs. In just a couple of seconds, he was already standing in front of the two, who, to his surprise, were also under Disillusionment. "Huh... did you feel anything just now?" He heard a faint whisper coming from behind the statue in front of him. "What? No... but I think there''s something wrong with the map, Fred." Although Maverick couldn''t see them with his eyes, he could follow their actions just as clearly from this close using his Magical-Sense. "Look... the professor''s name disappeared suddenly." "Disappeared?" "No, George. He''s not disappeared... his position has changed. He... he seems to be..." Maverick heard their whispers falter, followed by an audible gulp, and a sudden urge to laugh stirred within him. But he held it back and continued to watch their next move with amused curiosity. "But I can''t see anything, Fred." "Idiot... if we''re under Disillusionment, then so can the professor..." There was an awkward silence for a few seconds before the drama continued. "What if... this is just our imagination, Fred? Maybe the map''s damaged." "You''re right, George. Professor Caesar can''t possibly be here and not say anything by now." They whispered to one another, their thoughts in perfect sync, like two sides of the same coin. "Okay, let''s go back." Hearing this, Maverick quickly dodged to the side, sensing them move like two cartoon characters¡ªbent over and walking on tiptoe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Every few steps, they would stop to glance at the map, look nervously over their shoulders, gulp, and then move again¡ªhoping the name they were seeing on the map following behind them was just a glitch. Maverick did his best to hold back the laughter bubbling in his stomach, deciding it was finally time to reveal himself. Just as the two redheads turned forward and started moving again, Maverick canceled his Disillusionment and cleared his throat, calling out to them. "Good evening..." Fred and George froze on the spot, and slowly turned their heads while their faces broke into ridiculous smiles. "Prof... professor. We were just..." They were met with their professor looking amusedly at them with an eyebrow raised, clearly not by accident. They tried to come up with an excuse, but seeing the smirk on Maverick''s lips grow wider, they struggled to rack their brains to think of anything to say. "Well, shall we take a walk? I''m sure you can explain on the way," Maverick said, chuckling. He decided to spare them from the embarrassing torture. A couple of minutes later, the Weasley twins were seen walking on either side of Maverick. Their previous anxiety had disappeared, as they realized Maverick wasn''t pressing the issue and simply seemed to be escorting them to the common room. Instead of worrying, they were now talking leisurely as they walked. "Well, I heard you like to make joke props. You know, that''s also alchemy, and it can''t be done without knowledge of rune circuits. Who did you learn from?" Maverick asked casually. "It''s Dad, Professor," Fred said with a grin. "He loves to tinker with Muggle stuff and always tries to mix it with magic. We learned basic runes from him when we were little..." "Oh..." Interesting. Maverick thought. "So, you both like alchemy?" He saw them hesitate before Fred, on his right, added, "We love creating joke gadgets, professor." "That''s right. But... we don''t want to lie and say alchemy is our favorite subject. But we do love creating things." Maverick appreciated their honesty and thought that both of them could be useful in the future. At their age, being able to understand basic rune circuits and create simple gadgets without formal education in the subject was nothing short of genius. He then finally asked them what he had actually wanted to know. "By the way, how did you both know I was coming?" Maverick asked, keeping his tone casual. "I could sense through magic that you were aware of my movements." At his question, the twins exchanged a glance before nodding, silently coming to an agreement. For them, things weren''t complicated. If they felt they could trust someone, they tended to be open. Maybe they thought they couldn''t fool him with an excuse, or perhaps it was just that they felt a sense of trust from him. Whatever the reason, they decided to come clean. "We saw you on a map," Fred said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a rolled-up parchment, and handed it to Maverick. "We got this from Filch''s office. It''s called the Marauder''s Map, and it shows everyone in Hogwarts and their movements." Maverick raised an eyebrow, looking like he was surprised. Of course, he knew all about the Marauder''s Map, but the twins had no idea about that. "May I take a look?" The twins nodded in unison, handing him the rolled-up parchment. Maverick unfurled the map as they walked, without any halt in their pace. "It seems blank," he said, glancing at the empty rugged paper. "Well, that''s because¡ª" Fred started. "You need a secret phrase," George finished. They then stopped walking, and Maverick let them demonstrate. George raised his wand, waved it, and spoke the familiar words, "I solemnly swear that I am up to no good." The parchment immediately came to life as black ink materialized, forming a detailed map with names and footsteps moving all around. "Fascinating..." Maverick couldn''t help but say. It was true¡ª even for him, a master alchemist, the map was a real masterpiece. It was hard to imagine that it had been created by a bunch of students during their leasure time. The twins noticed the genuinely interested look in their professor''s eyes and exchanged a satisfied smile. After a while, Maverick rolled the parchment back up. Instead of handing it back immediately, he gave them a mistivious smile, holding it for just a moment longer. It was only then that the twins realized, despite Maverick being just a few years older than them and seeming easygoing, he was still a professor. A reluctant smile formed on their lips, regret clear in their expressions, and they finally nodded to Maverick for the inevitable confiscation they thought was about to happen. After a while, Maverick burst into a chuckle, letting the tension ease, and spoke, "Let me borrow this for a few days. You know I''m a man of alchemy, so when I see something this interesting, I just have to see how it works. But I promise to return it in a few days, and... I''ll keep it a secret and pretend i know nothing about this." Maverick said, smiling and giving a wink at the end. The brothers'' eyes immediately lit up, and they started bobbing their heads like chickens in agreement. Finally, a professor who understood their feelings, they thought excitedly, and even their eyes turned a little moist. Maverick''s eyes twitched at their exaggerated reaction, and he quickly resumed walking, picking up the pace to send these two troublemakers back. After a few minutes of walking, they reached their destination. "I''ll let you know when I finish studying this," Maverick said, and his tone turning serious before adding. "But... I don''t want you spying on professors, even after you get it back." The brothers nodded quickly, their faces serious for a moment before their usual mischievous grins returned. Maverick sighed. "Alright, off you go..." he said, waving his hand dismissively. Just as the Fat Lady in the frame opened her mouth, they heard him call out one last time. "Oh, and... that will be 10 points from Gryffindor for each of you." Fred and George immediately turned to plead, but to their astonishment, there was no one there. "Wait... where did he go?" Fred asked, his voice confused. "I don''t know, Fred. Let''s just go in," George replied, equally bewildered. The twins stood there, confused for a while, until they finally shrugged it off and entered the common room. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 119 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 66 - 66: The Best of Hogwarts (CH - 86) After escorting the Weasley twins back to their common room, Maverick headed straight to his office without any detours. Settling into the comfort of his chair, his first order of business was to examine the map for any extraordinary characteristics. But within moments, his anticipation turned to disappointment. The map had only one feature: a basic-grade, radar-like function that worked solely within the confines of Hogwarts. He had hoped for something more, like a mini-map, but it seemed his expectations had been too high. Still, the map wasn''t entirely useless. By studying it, he could figure out how to prevent his name or presence from being detected by such magical items in the future¡ªand that, at least, was something. After some thought, he decided to keep the map for a few days, tweak it a bit for good measure, and then return it to the twins. Letting out a sigh, he rolled up the worn parchment, set it aside, and finally collapsed into bed, drifting off to sleep. Time passed slowly, and before anyone knew it, the weekdays had come and gone without anything out of the ordinary happening at school. The only noteworthy thing was the constant buzz about Quidditch and the team selection set for the following week. And so, on Saturday morning, the entire school gathered at the official Quidditch stadium to spectate this highly anticipated event. The 28 players were divided into four teams based on their positions, and the first match began quickly, without any complications or protests about the team assignments. Although there were rivalries and even grudges between the students, they didn''t show it in front of Steven and seemed to have a good impression of his choices. Most of them were seniors from the fifth, sixth, and seventh grades, so they weren''t as immature as the freshman who would turn everything to a fight. Throughout the match, Steven remained completely focused on their performance. As the referee and in control of the flow of the game, he thoroughly tested their speed, precision, teamwork, and adaptability. And the players gave their all, knowing that their performance would decide whether they earned a spot on the final team. Just before lunch time, the first game between the first 14 players ended amid loud cheers and chatter from the audience. However, unlike regular Quidditch matches held on this field, there were no calls of house names¡ªjust the roar of Hogwarts and the cheers of individual student supporters. After lunch, the remaining two teams took to the field for their turn. This match was just as competitive as the morning round, each player pushing themselves to their limit, determined to make an impression. Cheers and gasps echoed from the stands as the audience¡ªstudents eager to witness the best their school had to offer¡ªwatched with rapt attention. But just when they thought the trials were over, Steven had one last test in mind. Without tracking scores, he set up a final match, rotating all 28 players frequently. This time, the focus wasn''t on competition but on individual performance¡ªhow well each student could handle unexpected shifts, adapt to different teammates, and hold their ground under pressure. By the time the final match ended, exhaustion was clear on the players'' faces, but more so was the anxiety about the selection. Steven gathered them all together and launched into a long, coach-like speech. He didn''t outright tell them which players would be selected and which would be eliminated, but gave an encouraging speech, urging everyone to work hard. He reminded them that every year, the team would be chosen through a similar process, and their efforts now would lay the groundwork for future success. His words seemed to ease the tension among the students. While some still looked disappointed, the promise of future opportunities softened the blow. With that, Steven dismissed them, allowing the players to rest and the audience to disperse back to their common rooms. However, the real decision-making was yet to come. Later that evening, after dinner, Maverick, McGonagall, Steven, and Madam Hooch gathered in a classroom to deliberate over the final team selection. The mock matches had showcased each student''s skills, and with their talents so evenly matched, the decision was more difficult than they had expected. Nonetheless, it had to be made, as only half of the 28 players would make the final cut. After about two hours of heated discussion, they managed to select a balanced team of seven starters and seven reserves. The team consisted of Marcus Flint as the captain, with Oliver Wood as the vice-captain, filling the positions of Seeker and Keeper. Meanwhile, Harry Potter, along with a Ravenclaw student named Grant Page, was selected as the reserves for their roles. For the Chasers, Cedric Diggory from Hufflepuff, Roger Davies and Jeremy Stretton from Ravenclaw were selected. For the Beater positions, Peregrine Derrick, a seventh-year from Slytherin, and Maxine O''Flaherty secured spots on the starting team. Similarly, the reserve team was carefully chosen to maintain a balanced mix of players from all four houses. After some discussion, they decided to announce the fourteen names on the notice board the next morning rather than announcing them publicly. This way, any disagreements or complaints would be handled individually, rather than dealing with a large group of students confronting them all at once. If anyone had concerns, they would have to approach Coach Steven or the professors separately. Within moments, whispers turned into excited chatter as the names on the notice board were read aloud, and reactions began to spread throughout the corridor. By the time breakfast started, the Great Hall was buzzing with excitement. Congratulations and cheers erupted for those who had made the team, while others expressed their disappointment, quietly consoling one another. "Harry, you got in!" Ron Weasley exclaimed, clapping his friend on the back. "Well, as a reserve, but still!" Harry grinned, though a small part of him wished he''d made the main team. Still, he couldn''t deny the satisfaction of being selected, even if he was a substitute. After being congratulated by Ron, Harry found himself surrounded by his housemates, who were eager to share in his achievement. For once, he felt genuinely pleased to be in the spotlight. Unlike before¡ªwhen whispers and stares followed him due to the mysterious fall of the Dark Lord¡ªthis recognition felt different. This time, it was about something he had done, not an event shrouded in mystery that he had no memory of. It was a welcome change. At the same time Harry Potter was getting showered with attention, the other students who had been selected, as well as those who were eliminated were experiencing similar scenes. Some were being congratulated, their friends patting them on the back and exchanging excited words. Others, however, took the news of their elimination with a quiet acceptance, making comments to themselves about what they could have done better. And there were those who received words of encouragement from their peers, a few offering reassurance that they would have another chance next year. "I was this close," a seventh-year Hufflepuff sighed, gulping down his drink before setting the glass on the table with a soft thud. "Next year, I guess." He gave a small, rueful smile¡ªclearly disappointed but trying to make light of it. "You won''t have a next year," his friend pointed out. "Don''t remind me," he groaned, slumping back in his seat. At the Slytherin table, Marcus Flint smirked, basking in the attention. "Of course, I made captain. Who else could lead this team?" At the Ravenclaw table, a group of students analyzed the selections with sharp scrutiny. "Diggory as a Chaser, huh?" one mused. "Didn''t expect that." "He is good," another admitted, listening to the comments around him. "Good as you, Roger?" a third student chimed in, glancing at Roger Davies, who, like Cedric Diggory, had secured a Chaser spot on the full team. "We''re a team now," Roger replied thoughtfully, avoiding a direct answer. "If he''s better than me, then that''s a plus for the team." "Tsk... you''re really taking this teamwork thing seriously, huh?" "Of course," Roger said, his expression firm. He was an avid fan of Steven and had a high opinion of the new professor, whom he had met earlier on the train. Now that they were both leading the school team, Roger was determined not to disappoint them. And at the Gryffindor table, a group of seniors surrounded a burly boy, discussing his selection as one of the Beaters. "I knew you''d make it," one of them said, clapping him on the back. "Yeah, but I have to stay on top of my game," Maxine O''Flaherty replied, his expression more determined than celebratory. "Coach said if he''s not satisfied, he won''t hesitate to switch us out for the reserves at any time." Instead of feeling pressured, he grinned at the end. "Well, I won''t let that happen. No Quaffle''s getting past us without a fight." "That''s the spirit!" another Gryffindor cheered. While the Great Hall buzzed with students commenting on the team selections, the staff table remained relatively quiet. Maverick, Steven, and McGonagall sat together, observing the excitement with quiet interest. Since it was the weekend, most professors were either out of school or busy with other tasks, leaving the table mostly empty except for the three of them. They had come prepared, half-expecting raised voices or complaints, but it seemed the results had been accepted more smoothly than they''d anticipated. "Well, this has gone much better than expected," Maverick said looking ahead with a hint of relief mixed in his voice. McGonagall gave a small nod while scanning the Great Hall. "Indeed... it seems most of them have accepted the results." She smiled before glancing at Steven on her left. "Thank you, Coach Steven..." Her approving smile grew wider. "I hope we can secure the cup with these boys and girls." Steven chuckled, setting down his goblet. "That''s the plan, Professor. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some readers have commented that this arc has been dragging on for too long, and honestly, I kind of feel the same way. So, I''ve compressed four chapters into one to move things along and get to the exciting parts sooner. I hope it doesn''t feel rushed. Thank you! I always appreciate your feedback, and I listen. P.S. I''m currently away from home with family, which is why there are fewer chapters this week. But starting tomorrow, everything will be back to normal. Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 120 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 67 - 67: Purity in Peril (I) (CH - 87) After the lively feast, students and teachers scattered to their respective spaces, chatting about the coming days with excitement. Back in his office, Maverick first loosened his robe and, with a casual flick of his wand, sent it floating to the hanger, making himself more comfortable. He then strolled to the window, gazing out over the darkened grounds toward the Forbidden Forest. A quick glance at his watch made him nod to himself, as if confirming something only he understood. It was almost ten in the evening here, which meant it was around five o''clock in New York. His meeting with his company''s board of directors¡ªone he had been postponing for days¡ªwas scheduled soon. They had important matters to discuss, especially the upcoming release of Magic Vision and a few other business concerns. Earlier that day, he had spoken with Ali, the man overseeing most of his company''s operations, to set up the meeting for sunset. That still gave him more than an hour. Plenty of time to enjoy a quiet moment after a long, eventful day. Or so he thought. As his gaze drifted absently over the grounds, a flicker of movement caught his sharp eyes¡ªa shadowy figure slipping quickly toward the Forbidden Forest. Maverick frowned. His passive Magical-Sense didn''t extend that far, and he wasn''t about to recklessly probe it actively outward without knowing who it was. But recalling some memories, he had a strong suspicion of whom it might be. The next moment, he retrieved the Marauder''s Map from his storage ring, unfolded it, and scanned the parchment. There¡ªjust near the edge of the castle''s detection range, a single name was moving toward the trees: Quirinus Quirrell. Interesting. He thought. The map, of course, showed nothing of the noseless wanker latched onto the man''s head¡ªapparently, it didn''t register a leech of that sort as a separate life. Maverick tapped his fingers against the edge of the map, considering his options. He still had time before his meeting¡­ and really, he wanted to see the novice village boss in action. With a smirk, he folded the map, tucked it away, and turned toward the window. With a few precise gestures, his combat suit wrapped around him, its enchantments activating instantly. The fabric shimmered briefly before rendering him invisible, its concealment charms suppressing any trace of his presence. He followed up with a few additional spells¡ªsilencing his footsteps, dampening his magical aura, and reinforcing the invisibility effect. Then, without hesitation, he stepped onto the windowsill. A moment later, he leapt into the night, soaring soundlessly toward the Forbidden Forest. ... The Forbidden Forest was deathly silent, the usual rustling of nocturnal creatures absent, as if they sensed something unnatural lurking in the darkness. Quirinus Quirrell tiptoed cautiously through the undergrowth, his breath shallow, his every step careful not to snap a twig beneath his boot. The hood of his robes was pulled low, concealing the grotesque presence latched onto the back of his head¡ªthe fragmented soul of Lord Voldemort. The air was cold, unnaturally so. Whether it was the chill of the night or the presence of his master, Quirrell did not know. He could feel beads of sweat forming on his forehead despite the temperature. "You are too slow, Quirrell," a hissing voice sneered inside his skull. "Fumbling through the forest like a frightened child. Do you think the unicorns will simply lie down and wait for you to slit their throats?" Quirrell swallowed hard. His hands trembled as he steadied himself against a tree. "I¡ªI am being careful, my Lord," he whispered hoarsely, afraid of being overheard even though he knew they were alone. "Th-the centaurs patrol this area. If they catch us¡ª" "Excuses," Voldemort spat. "I did not choose you to be a pitiful, stuttering fool just to watch you scurry around like a frightened rat." Quirrell winced. He had tried. He really had. But hunting a unicorn in the dead of night, all while enduring the Dark Lord''s relentless scorn, was far more terrifying than he had ever imagined. They pressed forward, Quirrell moving more quickly now, both out of fear and urgency. The moonlight barely pierced through the thick canopy above, casting eerie patterns on the forest floor. He clutched his wand tightly, his knuckles white. Then, after what felt like an eternity, he saw it. A unicorn. It stood in a small clearing, its silver-white coat glowing faintly under the moonlight. It was young, perhaps barely past foalhood, its movements graceful yet cautious. It lowered its head to drink from a small stream, completely unaware of the danger lurking in the shadows. Quirrell''s heart pounded. His breath caught in his throat. "Now, Quirrell," Voldemort commanded, his voice seething with impatience. "Do it." Quirrell hesitated. Quirrell''s grip on his wand tightened, his fingers damp with sweat. The unicorn was so pure, so defenseless. Its mere presence made him feel... wrong. "Fool! Do not make me repeat myself!" Voldemort''s voice lashed through his mind, sharp and cold. "Strike it down! I need its blood!" Quirrell flinched at the command, his body trembling. But he forced himself to act. With a quick thrust of his wand, he cast a Blasting Curse. The spell shot forward like a thunderbolt, but at the very last moment, the unicorn moved, just enough to avoid instant obliteration. The blast struck its side instead, sending it tumbling onto the damp forest floor. The creature reared back, letting out a piercing, heart-wrenching cry before its legs buckled. It collapsed, its luminous silver blood already pooling beneath its broken form. Quirrell swallowed hard, his stomach twisting. "Fool! Just use the Killing Curse!" Voldemort spat, his frustration simmering. "Must I guide your every pathetic action?" "I... I¡­ I''m s-sorry, Master," Quirrell stammered. "I¡ªI shall do it now." His wand trembled as he raised it, mouth dry, ready to cast the green light of death. But Voldemort stopped him. "Enough. It has nearly met its end." Quirrell hesitated, then slowly lowered his wand. His hands still shook, but he let out a shaky breath. It was done. The forest fell silent. Within the rustling of trees, unbeknownst to them, a hidden presence watched their every action from the shadows. --- Maverick remained perfectly still, his invisibility spell keeping him hidden among the thick foliage. He had followed Quirrell through the forest, tracking his movements with ease. Neither Voldemort''s wraith nor the timid professor had noticed his presence. Now, as he stared at the fallen unicorn, something twisted in his chest. It was so small. So pure. Its silver blood began to pool beneath its drying body, shimmering under the moonlight like liquid stardust. His fingers twitched at his side. A part of him wanted¡ªno, ached¡ªto interfere. To stop this. He had the power to do so. He was nearing the rank of an Arch-Magus, and the Voldemort currently leeching off Quirrell was nothing more than a wraith. A mere shadow of the Dark Lord he once was. There was no threat here. And yet¡­ he did not move. Not because he was afraid. Not because he was bound by the script of destiny. But because this needed to happen. The world needed Voldemort to return. The wizarding world needed chaos, needed fear. Only then would they be desperate enough to rally behind a true leader¡ªsomeone strong enough to bring them together under one rule. Maverick exhaled slowly, forcing his emotions aside and watched as Quirrell knelt beside the unicorn''s corpse, scooping a handful of silver blood before shakily bringing it to his mouth. He could see the hesitation, the revulsion flickering across Quirrell''s pale face¡ªbut it didn''t last long. "Drink, you pathetic fool." Voldemort''s voice slithered through the air, laced with disgust and impatience. Quirrell flinched at the command, his lips pressing together in a tight line. Then, with a visible shudder, he obeyed. The first taste made him gag. He coughed, nearly spilling the shimmering liquid from his hands, but another sharp hiss from Voldemort silenced his resistance. His next gulp was steadier, and the one after that more desperate. The unicorn let out a weak, yet piercing wail. Its silver eyes seemed to be dimming with the last embers of life, but somehow, he felt it was staring directly at him. Was it a coincidence? Or had it sensed his presence? A strange, uncomfortable weight settled in Maverick''s chest. He had seen death countless times, had caused it when necessary, yet something about this creature¡ªits purity, its helplessness¡ªmade him hesitate. But this was not the time to play hero. Not yet. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps, once Voldemort had taken what he needed, there would still be time to save it. So he waited, silent as a phantom, watching as Quirinus Quirrell knelt beside the dying unicorn. The timid professor hesitated for only a second before scooping up the shimmering silver blood with his hands and drinking greedily, gulping down mouthful after mouthful like it was the rarest delicacy. Maverick''s magical senses stretched outward, studying them both. He could feel the shift¡ªthe slow but undeniable strengthening of the parasite attached to Quirrell''s body. With each drop consumed, Voldemort''s presence became heavier, darker, his aura clawing its way back from the brink of nothingness. But it didn''t bother him. Even if Voldemort fully latched onto Quirrell, even if he claimed every last scrap of the professor''s vitality, the most he could muster was the strength of a beginner Great-Magus. And that was nothing to Maverick. Ten minutes passed in eerie silence before Quirrell finally staggered back to his feet. His face, once gaunt and pale, now held the faintest hint of life. His breath no longer came in ragged gasps, and his stance was steadier than before. Then, from the back of his head, came a low, sibilant hiss. "Kill it. And save the rest of the blood for a later time." Maverick exhaled slowly, finally making up his mind.. Just as Quirrell raised his wand, preparing to cast the Killing Curse, a heavy, distorted voice echoed through the trees¡ªseemingly coming from everywhere at once. "Leave..." the voice rumbled, resonating through the dense forest and vibrating the air around them. Quirrell froze mid-motion, his eyes darting frantically in every direction. It was only one word, yet the meaning was clear in the tone. It was either oblige or perish. Voldemort''s voice then followed, louder and more insistent, roaring in his mind. "Up, you fool! It''s up there, ahead of you!" Quirrell hesitantly raised his wand, his breath shallow, and slowly turned his gaze toward the direction he was commanded. There, in the misty gloom of the Forbidden Forest, hovering above the trees under the moonlight, was a figure¡ªa tall, imposing silhouette draped in black. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 120 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 68 - 68: Purity in Peril (II) (CH - 88) "Kill it. And save the rest of the blood for later." Voldemort''s cold, dispassionate command sealed the creature''s fate. The unicorn lay sprawled on the forest floor, its silver blood gleaming in the moonlight, its breath shallow but still there. Maverick had watched in silence until now. But this was enough. He exhaled slowly, positioning himself above Quirrell, his voice slipping into the deep, eerie resonance of the Bloodraven. "Leave..." The word echoed through the trees, thick with unspoken menace. Quirrell had his wand ready for the final strike but suddenly froze. His fingers twitched, and his body went rigid. Then, as if pulled by an invisible force, he took an unsteady step back, his eyes darting frantically through the darkness. Maverick had laced his voice with a sliver of his dominant spirit¡ªjust enough to push, just enough to make Quirrell feel that obeying wasn''t a choice, but a command. Then Voldemort''s voice lashed through Quirrell''s mind like a whip. "Calm yourself, fool! Look up! Ahead of you!" Quirrell''s breath came quick and shallow as he slowly lifted his wand and turned his gaze in the direction he was ordered. He saw a tall figure cloaked in black, hovering just above the trees. Its silhouette was sharp against the moonlight, watching with eyes as red as blood. Quirrell''s eyes locked onto the figure, and in that moment, he felt as though he had been stripped bare¡ªexposed down to his very soul. "Who¡­ who are you?" he stammered, and instinctively took yet another step back. And there was no response to his question, instead he saw it descend slowly to the ground and hover just about a meter from the ground. The timid professor tightened his grip on his wand, gulped, and forced himself to speak again. "Who¡­ who are you?" His voice was steadier this time. "Yu.. you realize you are trespassing? I am a professor at Hogwarts, and¡ª" A low chuckle interrupted him. "The Forbidden Forest," the figure said, voice deep and resonant, "does not officially fall under Hogwarts'' jurisdiction. Even the castle''s wards do not extend this far." Quirrell faltered. That was true. The forest was dangerous, largely untamed, and beyond the castle''s protective magic. He opened his mouth to respond, but the figure spoke again, this time with unmistakable mockery. "I must say, I never thought Hogwarts had such¡­ low standards. Hiring a wraith-infested dark wizard to teach children?" It laughed, the sound rich with contempt. "I always hear Dumbledore was incompetent, but this?" He left the words unspoken. Quirrell stiffened, feeling a surge of indignation. But before he could gather himself to respond, Voldemort''s voice rang sharp and commanding in his mind. "Let me speak." Quirrell hesitated, his breath hitching. "Now, worm!" His body jerked against his will as Voldemort forcibly seized control. Slowly, rigidly, Quirrell turned. His trembling hands rose to his turban, fingers fumbling slightly as he unwrapped it. Maverick''s eyes twitched under the mask. He had seen a similar scene in the movie. But watching it in real life was something else entirely. The pale, grotesque face that emerged from the back of Quirrell''s head was even more disturbing in person. A long, uncomfortable silence stretched between them as Voldemort''s sunken, snake-like eyes locked onto him. Maverick, still hovering just above the ground, stared back, unflinching. Then, Voldemort spoke. His voice was slow, thoughtful. "I did not expect there to be a new Arch-Magus." Maverick responded immediately, his voice thick with the ancient resonance of the Bloodraven. "If you think that," he said, "then you''re even more stupid than I thought." Voldemort''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "Who are you?" Maverick tilted his head slightly. "I should be the one asking you, right? Who are you, anyway?" Voldemort''s voice became colder. "Do not test my patience." Maverick chuckled darkly. "I am merely here to meet the leader of the centaurs." He quickly invented a reason and spoke, "Imagine my surprise when I found a wraith lurking in Hogwarts." His voice turned sharp, mocking. "I recently had to deal with someone like you, a wizard dabbling in demonology. And yet, here you are. What a coincidence." Voldemort''s expression twisted, his pale features contorting with rage. "A wraith?" he hissed, his voice dripping with venom. "Is that truly what you think I am? I am Voldemort. The Dark Lord. The name alone struck fear into the hearts of millions¡ªso much so that they dared not even speak it." "Oh..." Maverick smirked under the mask. "So you''re that guy. The only King¡ªwait, no, calling you a king would be an insult to every archmage. After all, you were brought down by an infant." He let out a sharp, derisive laugh, the sound distorted and heavy through his mask, dripping with mockery. To Voldemort, the metallic echo made it even more cutting, as if the very air was amplifying the insult. "Now look at you..." He continued, "a parasitic remnant of the once-mighty wizard. How the mighty have fallen." Voldemort''s features darkened, but then, out of nowhere, his tone changed¡ªsilkier, more persuasive. "You clearly possess great power... I could grant you even more. Wealth, knowledge, magic beyond your imagination. Stand by my side, and¡ª" Maverick cut him off with an even louder, sharper laugh. "You?" he scoffed. "You are in no position to offer anything. Look at you." He gestured lazily. "A whisper of what you once were. You''re not even qualified to stand as my equal, let alone my superior." Voldemort''s face contorted in fury. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You dare¡ª" "I''m honestly surprised you''re even alive," Maverick continued smoothly, as though Voldemort hadn''t spoken. He leaned forward slightly, his crimson-tinged eyes gleaming. "I''m curious... how did you survive? How did the great Lord Voldemort come to this... clinging to the back of a little Magus like a parasite." That was it. Voldemort''s patience snapped. "You insolent¡ª" He roared, forcing Quirrell''s body to raise his wand. "Avada Kedavra!" A jet of sickly green light erupted from the tip. Maverick didn''t move¡ªat least, not in the way Voldemort expected. With a flick of his finger, a metallic shield materialized in front of him. The Killing Curse struck its gleaming surface and dispersed instantly, vanishing as though it had never existed. The shield shimmered, its deep bluish sheen fading just a moment later as it began reverting to its original state. A near-perfect mimicry of vibranium¡ªone of Maverick''s more advanced transfiguration experiments. He could form it, but its structure was too unstable to last long. But he didn''t need it to, as it was a perfect counter to the Killing Curse¡ªperhaps even a bit excessive, if he was being honest. Lowering his finger, he looked at Voldemort while curling his lips in amusement under the mask. "Oh, how the mighty have indeed fallen." He shook his head, his voice rich with mockery. "Once, the Dark Lord''s name was feared across the wizarding world. Now? You''re not even a shadow of that name... That body you''re parasitizing can''t even muster the power of a Great-Magus. Pathetic." Voldemort seethed, his snake-like nostrils flaring. Watching Voldemort get riled up like this, Maverick''s amusement grew even more. But he forced himself to hold back his thoughts as he had more important things on his schedule for the evening. Besides, he had no plans to take down Voldemort now. He wasn''t even sure if it was possible, because Voldemort might just flee from Quirrell''s body at the last minute, which would make the plot unpredictable for him. Voldemort had no knowledge of Maverick''s thoughts. He only saw the figure in front of him, its crimson eyes narrow dangerously at him. Then suddenly, the weight of the sky pressed down on his already broken soul, causing his snake-like pupils to widen in disbelief. He had only guessed before, but now he was sure. "This is... Dominant Spirit... So, you are indeed a new Arch-Magus..." The heir of Slytherin stammered uncomfortably, but despite this, he did not lower his gaze. Evil as he was, his will was as firm as a mountain. If he were at his peak, Maverick figured he would have to unleash his spirit with full force to bring about a reaction. But that was an if. Right now, the Dark Lord was nothing in front of his eyes. "I don''t have time to play with you," Maverick said in a dismissive tone. The indifference in his voice only fueled Voldemort''s rage even more. How dare this unknown wizard speak to him like that? Not even Dumbledore had ever dared to address him so disrespectfully, Voldemort thought, his mind burning with raw anger. "You insolent¡ª" he hissed, but then cut himself off. His anger burned hotter with every second, but beneath that fire, a cold, unwelcome truth gnawed at him. He was not at his full strength. The figure before him¡ªwhoever he was¡ªwas an Arch-Magus. And even if that assumption was wrong, he knew better than to pick a fight in his current state. The distorted voice once again, cut through the tension. "Disappear, Riddle. You are not welcome here!" Voldemort stiffened, his snake-like eyes glowing red with anger. The one thing he hated more than anything was the reminder of his Muggle heritage, and this figure in front of him knew about it. But before he could voice how this mysterious figure knew that information, he heard it speak again. "If we truly fight here," Maverick said, "the old monster in the castle might sense the magical fluctuations. I''m sure neither of us wants that to happen." He let the words settle, watching as Voldemort''s expression darkened further. "Leave, and never return to harm the unicorns again. If you do, I will hunt you down." A moment of silence stretched between them. Voldemort''s eyes gleamed with malice. "You think you can order me?" he spat. "You overestimate yourself. I will return to my full strength soon enough, and when I do, you will regret this arrogance." Maverick tilted his head slightly. "We shall see." Voldemort bared his teeth, but after a tense pause, he turned. His form lifted off the ground, his lower body shifting into black smoke as he glided through the air. His dark robes billowed like living shadows, and within moments, he vanished into the night, his flight spell carrying him swiftly away. Maverick waited, watching the space where Voldemort had vanished. Only when he was sure the Dark Lord was far enough did he exhale quietly and turn his attention to the wounded unicorn. Kneeling beside the creature, he placed a hand gently on its pale, silver bloodstained fur. The unicorn was barely clinging to life, its breaths shallow. Without hesitation, Maverick muttered an incantation, channeling healing magic through his fingertips. A soft, golden glow enveloped the unicorn''s wounds, sealing them slowly but steadily. But it wasn''t enough. He reached into his storage ring and retrieved a handful of rare healing herbs, collected over the past two years during his travels across the world. He crushed them with precise movements, mixing them with a bit of his magic, and pressed the herbal paste onto the unicorn''s wounds. Minutes passed in silence. Then, at last, the unicorn stirred. Its breathing, once labored, began to steady. The raw wounds faded, its strength visibly returning at a remarkable pace. Maverick watched, momentarily in amazement. No magical creature he knew of could heal this fast¡ªexcept, perhaps, for a phoenix. He exhaled, his shoulders relaxing. Then, without looking up, he spoke, his voice shifting once more into the distorted resonance of the Bloodraven. "You can come out now." The forest remained still. But Maverick had known for some time that someone¡ªsomething¡ªhad been watching since even before Voldemort had left. A faint rustling of leaves broke the silence. Then, from the shadows of the trees, a centaur emerged. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 122 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 69 - 69: Purity in Peril (III) (CH - 89) The Forbidden Forest was a vast, ancient realm where towering trees stretched endlessly into the night sky. It was home to creatures of every kind¡ªbeings of darkness, light, and myth. It was a place of undeniable danger, but also of opportunities for those who knew where to look. And deep within this vast, eerie forest, amidst the unsettling quietness broken only by the rustling of leaves and the occasional hoot of owls or distant howl of wolves, a shadowy figure could be seen kneeling beside a small, murmuring stream. Just beside him lay a wounded animal, seemingly a horse at first glance, with fur as white as snow. Yet it bore one unique characteristic¡ªa single horn protruding from its head¡ªrevealing it to be none other than a creature of myth and legend, a unicorn. And right now, it was dying. Its body bore the marks of a destructive impact to the back, a half-foot-wide wound gaping deeply. A silver-colored liquid¡ªits blood¡ªseeped steadily into the damp earth, while its chest heaved heavily, each labored breath barely audible as it struggled to draw in air. But it seemed this was not the day for it to take that final breath, as the cloaked figure kneeling beside it had taken action after retrieving something with a tap on the ring on his finger. It was a paste or salve, possibly a healing remedy, and the figure carefully applied it to the creature''s wounds while chanting in an unknown language. Moments later, a faint glow spread over the beast''s terrible wound, and, at a speed visible to the naked eye, the torn flesh of the beast slowly began to knitt itself back together. Finally, the silvery blood which had been streaming gradually came to a stop. ... Not far from the small stream, hidden behind thick trees, a pair of sharp eyes had been watching everything from the shadows. It was another creature of magical origin¡ªa centaur, and a resident of this very forest. The eeriness here was nothing unusual to it. But during a habitual stroll tonight, it had heard the pained cry of a creature, one very familiar, and under its kind''s protection. So, without hesitation, it had rushed toward the source of the cry¡ªonly to find itself forced to hide, unable to intervene. After all, after witnessing the brief confrontation¡ªif it could even be called that¡ªand piecing together what it could from their conversation, it had quickly realized this was not a situation within its power to interfere with. Two mysterious wizards¡ªone, the wraith of a dark lord, a lingering remnant of evil; the other, even more terrifying, an Arch-Magus hiding their face. It didn''t take a genius to realize that neither wanted to be seen, and if it were discovered, it would be no match for either of them. So it watched. Even after the wraith-infected wizard had fled, even as the other figure tended to the wounded unicorn, it still did not dare to step forward. It did not dare risk its life trying to determine whether this mysterious figure was a friend or foe. Instead, it planned to take the matter to its leader as soon as the figure left¡ªperhaps even involve the school''s residing Arch-Magus. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, in the next moment, that deep, distorted voice spoke. It was so clear, so close, it felt as if the words had come from right beside its ear. "You can come out now, Centaur." It was so sudden that it instinctively shifted to the opposite side and looked around¡ªonly to find nothing. Then, as its gaze returned to the stream, it saw him now standing, staring directly at it with those crimson eyes that seemed to pierce straight into its soul. A tense silence followed. Only then did the centaur fully grasp that it had been discovered. Without a second thought, it gathered all its strength and prepared to bolt. No, this was no kind wizard. What kind of kind wizard had eyes as red as blood? What kind of kind wizard could make it feel so small with just a glance? But before it could even turn¡ªbefore its powerful legs could even take a step¡ªit felt something. A weight. An invisible force crashed down upon it, pressing into its very being. It was as if the air itself had turned to stone, heavier than anything it had ever known. How heavy did something have to be to render its six-limbed body completely motionless¡ªnot even able to flinch? It did not know. What it did know was that this was a being standing at the very peak of power. A presence that could not be challenged. The last time it had felt this insignificant was when its leader had once attempted to threaten Hogwarts'' overseer¡ªwarning him and his students not to trespass into the forest. That day, every single one of its kind had understood what it meant to stand before absolute power. And now, for the second time, it felt it¡ªthat suffocating pressure, the unmistakable sensation of its own will being dominated. As far as it knew, only the Arch-Magus among human wizards possessed such a presence. Its earlier assumption had been correct. This was another king. "L¡ªLord Wizard-King, I did not mean to offend," it stammered, struggling to hold onto its own thoughts, which felt as though they were being squeezed from all directions. "This... this is my home. I was only passing¡ª" But then, its words caught in its throat. Because it saw the impossible. The unicorn¡ªso gravely wounded that it had believed no amount of magic could save it¡ªslowly, shakily, rose to its feet. The wound was barely visible now, nothing but a crimson scar. Its large, luminous eyes carried exhaustion, but beyond that, there was something else. Something the centaur had never expected to see. Trust. The unicorn, a creature that did not seek the company of other sentient beings¡ªone second only to a Qilin in its ability to sense the purest of hearts¡ªtook a slow, deliberate step forward. Then another. And then, despite its weariness, it gently rubbed its milk-silver coat against the shadowy figure''s legs. Affection. Gratitude. Even if this wizard had somehow miraculously saved it, even if it had been pulled from the very brink of death, the centaur knew¡ªa unicorn would never act this way unless it sensed true goodness. Had it been wrong? Was this figure, who looked like a demon, truly a saint in disguise? ... Maverick looked down, bewildered, at the majestic creature rubbing against his legs like an affectionate puppy. To be honest, he had only saved it on a gut feeling¡ªnot expecting anything in return, much less this. After tending to its wounds and using up some of his most precious medicinal ingredients, his plan had been to ''kindly ask'' the centaur to keep what had happened here a secret, then leave. He hadn''t intended to wait for the unicorn to recover, let alone receive gratitude he hadn''t even known they could express. And yet, here it was, nuzzling against him like a loyal companion. The strangest part, however, was because this was a unicorn. Every book he had ever read suggested unicorns were second only to qilins in purity, creatures that instinctively avoided those with even a sliver of corruption in their hearts. So why was this one acting this way toward him? Surely, it didn''t think he was pure-hearted? Unfortunately, unicorns couldn''t speak. Under the watchful gazes of both centaur and wizard, the unicorn affectionately rubbed against his legs a few more times before, with a slight limp, disappearing into the depths of the forest. Weird. Maverick pushed the strange thoughts aside and turned his attention back to the centaur. Their eyes met, and Maverick could see that the centaur''s earlier wariness had now changed into¡­ fanatic. "Speak your name, centaur..." he said, adopting the tone of Bloodraven. "It is Nebulon, great king¡­" The centaur lowered his head in what seemed like submission. "I apologize for doubting your majesty earlier. Had I known, I would not have acted so disrespectfully." The crimson eyes narrowed at the centaur. "Doubting what¡­ exactly?" His tone remained even, though inwardly, he grew more puzzled with each word this horse-man spoke. Nebulon looked almost ashamed. "That you might be an evil wizard. But after witnessing the unicorn perform the blessing ritual, I feel ashamed for even entertaining such blasphemous thoughts." "Blessing ritual?" Nebulon nodded and explained without a beat. "The unicorns in the Forbidden Forest are under our protection, so we know much about them... ancient knowledge... It is said that if a unicorn shows affection three times in a row to a being... like it did with you, rubbing its head against you exactly three times... then that person is safe from all soul and spirit-related curses, for as long as that unicorn shall live. Any curse you may carry will be passed on to the unicorn itself and negated. It''s common knowledge that unicorns are immune to all curses." The shadowy figure''s crimson eyes narrowed, its gaze fixed on the centaur as Maverick racked his memory for things related to unicorns he had read. But nothing came to mind. In a normal world, he might have laughed it off, but this was the world of magic, where curses were all too real and could be incredibly dangerous. However, this didn''t sound like a bad thing. In fact, it sounded rather favorable to him. His curiosity piqued, Maverick turned his gaze to the submissive-looking horse-man. "What do you mean unicorns are immune to all curses?" Nebulon''s voice was excited as he explained, "It''s exactly as it sounds, great king. All soul and spirit curses are ineffective against the pure spirit of unicorns." He paused, thinking the figure infront was concerned about the unicorn. "So, you need not worry. Any curse passed onto the unicorn will be cancelled, ineffective... You are truly blessed. We, even the tribe that protects these majestic creatures, have never received such a blessing. And today, I am truly honored to witness it myself." Listening to the centaur speak with such passion and belief on the matter made Maverick consider whether he should study magical creatures more seriously. Perhaps he could ask Newt for some materials, he thought. But that could wait. Right now, he was late for a meeting, and this unexpected encounter with Quirrell and the unicorn had already taken longer than expected. He looked at the centaur, and Nebulon saw those unsettling crimson eyes narrow at him. "What has happened here¡­ I don''t want another soul knowing about it. Do you understand?" The centaur responded immediately without hesitation. "Yes, great king. I will keep this secret. You have my word." Maverick observed the centaur''s emotions carefully for any flicker of deceit or hesitation. There was none. No sign of dishonesty, no trace of guilt or evasion. Still, words were only words. "I need your oath. Bind it with your magic." He added, just in case. Nebulon''s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly realized this was to be expected. After all, he and this shadowy figure¡ªwhose name he didn''t even know¡ªwere strangers. Even if he now believed this figure to be a kind wizard after witnessing the unicorn''s actions, that didn''t mean the wizard felt the same way about him. So, after carefully considering it, he did not hesitate. He raised his hand and spoke the magic that would bind him. "I swear, by my spirit and by the ancient bonds of my people, I will keep this secret, as you command. May the stars bear witness to my word." Maverick felt the change in magic settle and knew the oath had taken effect. Satisfied, he turned away without another word. With a slight motion of his hand, the space around him trembled. Then, as if reality itself had cracked, a dark rift split open before him. Nebulon''s breath caught in his throat. His kind had many records of human wizards and the forms of magic they wielded. And this¡­ this was another confirmation of his assumption. As he stared in disbelief, the shadowy figure stepped forward, weightlessly floating into the tear in space. And then, just as smoothly as it had appeared, the rift closed, swallowing him whole. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 123 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 70 - 70: Foresight (CH - 90) The sun had just slipped below the horizon, leaving the sky painted with the soft glow of fading light. Wisps of golden clouds stretched lazily overhead, while below, New York City stirred to life. Streetlights flickered on, the windows of towering buildings shimmered like distant stars, and the steady hum of traffic filled the air as the city embraced the arrival of night. Just then, a sleek black Mercedes rolled to a gentle stop in front of a towering building overlooking Central Park. Outside, the city buzzed with the familiar hum of traffic and distant sirens, but inside the car, all was quiet except for the soft, soothing melody playing in the background. "Thank you," said the young man in the back seat to the driver before opening the door with a click and stepping out. He was dressed in a sharp black suit¡ªelegant and business-like¡ªblending seamlessly into the world of high finance that defined this bustling part of the city. His gaze turned to the entrance, where a middle-aged, Middle Eastern-looking man stood waiting. Well-groomed, dressed in a tailored suit, and he looked every bit the high-ranking executive. As the young man approached, the man extended his hand for a handshake. "How''s the teaching life treating you, Maverick?" the middle-aged man asked, shaking Maverick''s hand with a firm grip. Maverick smiled, shrugging his shoulders. "It''s good... noisy, but good." Without wasting time, the two strode inside and made their way to the elevator. As they waited for the doors to slide open, Maverick glanced sideways at the man beside him, who looked completely different now¡ªcomposed, confident¡ªnothing like the desperate, opportuneless man he met in the Middle East two years ago. It was a remarkable transformation, and Maverick found himself pleased with the change. His eyes flicked to the panel above the elevator, watching the numbers count down¡ª10, 9, 8¡ªand just before the doors slid open, he asked, "Ali, how''s the other task I asked for coming along?" Ding! "The Stark couple?" Ali asked, raising an eyebrow as they stepped inside. Maverick gave a slight nod. Once inside, they turned to face the door. "I did¡­" Ali said after a moment. "Want me to start sending you their daily schedule now?" he asked, pressing the button for their floor. "Not yet," Maverick replied, his gaze sharpening as he watched the doors close from both sides. "Just keep an eye on them... But if they''re ever driving alone to Washington, I need to know." Ali gave Maverick a pointed look but remained silent. He had learned by now that Maverick''s moves never made sense at first¡ªuntil they did. But he trusted his boss completely, knowing when to ask and when to keep quiet. The elevator hummed as it began its smooth ascent, the number 27 glowing softly on the panel. It wasn''t as fast as the high-speed lifts of the modern world, so Maverick, sensing the stillness of the moment, decided to bring up another topic. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Did Aisha make it?" "No, she''s still in Australia," Ali replied, adjusting his cufflinks with a quick, practiced motion. "The Magic Vision launch is in a week, so she''s making sure everything''s in place since it''s the first branch on that continent." Maverick nodded approvingly. "Good..." After a brief pause, he asked again, "Is everyone else here?" "Yes," Ali confirmed with a nod, then chuckled at the end. "That fellow Harvey also came¡­" He glanced at Maverick. "Why did you ask him to come?" Maverick smirked, glancing briefly at Ali before turning his attention back to the doors. "I want to see if he has any second thoughts. He''ll be an important figure for the future if all goes as planned." Ali raised an eyebrow. Once again, his boss seemed to be only half-explaining things. He sighed, and just then, the elevator bell chimed signaling they had reached their floor. The doors slid open, revealing a spacious, modern office. This place served only two purposes for now, until he could buy land of his own. For the time being, it was where he gathered his managers from various branches across countries for meetings, and where the Muggle investment projects¡ªstill in their early stages¡ªwere handled. As a result, the office wasn''t crowded. Only about a dozen or so employees were present, all of them Muggle. Without a word, they moved forward, passing the desks. The staff''s curious gazes followed them briefly because they only recognized Ali as the big boss, and had not seen or even heard of his name. They soon reached the briefing room, where a long, sleek table dominated the center. On one side of the room, the wide windows offered a breathtaking view of lush Central Park, now bathed in orange hues, stretching out just beyond the glass. Seated around the large table were five men, ranging from middle-aged to those in their early thirties. As Maverick and Ali entered, they all stood up, showing respect. Each one of them had been handpicked by Maverick, and each had a story¡ªso they all knew exactly who the big boss was. Maverick made his way to the center seat, while Ali took the first empty chair to the right. "Take a seat, gentlemen," Maverick said in a flat, professional tone, different from the more familiar one he used with Ali, who was both a friend and subordinate. After everyone settled, Maverick''s eyes briefly flicked to Ali before he turned his attention to the others. "Brief me on everything. How ready are we for the Magic Vision launch?" Maverick said, keeping his voice steady and professional as he addressed the room. The first to speak was of course, Ali, the general manager of Maverick''s all businesses. He pulled out a few notes from his pocket, glanced around at the group, and then began speaking. "The preparations are well underway. We''ve secured the venue in America with the green light from MACUSA. The setup for the live demonstration is complete, and the team''s been rehearsing for the past few days. All the alchemical technology to be used has been tested multiple times. We''ve also finalized the marketing campaign, with ads going out next week to the wizarding newspapers, as well as to magical ministries all around the world," Maverick listened intently, glancing around the room to gauge the reactions of the branch managers as Ali continued. "Everything is on track," Ali said. "The staff for the launch is ready. We''ve lined up a solid team to handle the live demonstration, and we''ve ensured that all technical aspects are covered. The VIP guest list is also set, and we''ve arranged press coverage from news outlets all around the world." he finished, looking satisfied with the report. Maverick gave a small nod. "Good. Now, let''s hear from the branch managers. How ready are we to begin sales?" he asked, turning his gaze to the man on his left. The first manager, a man in his forties, leaned forward and spoke. "We''re ready, sir. The stores have been stocked with the product, and our staff is fully trained to handle customer inquiries. We''ve already received interest from local businesses..." Maverick nodded approvingly and looked to the next manager, who was in charge of overseeing production. "Any complications, Mr. Suresh? How many units can our team produce?" The man, who also seemed to be in his forties and of Indian descent, replied, "No complications, sir. The production facilities are running smoothly at the secret locations, and we''re able to supply around a hundred units of Magic Vision per day. For the other, less complicated alchemy products, we''re able to meet demand easily. After the changes you requested are implemented next month, we should be able to produce ten times that amount in a day." Maverick nodded approvingly and looked to the next manager, who echoed similar sentiments to the previous two before him. After hearing from the rest, Maverick turned his attention to everyone collectively and added, "My teacher Edward will be attending, like before, but this time he won''t be taking the stage. He''ll be there to show his face, and some of Hogwarts'' teachers will also be there as special guests. In addition to the launch, we''ll also be announcing that Magic Vision will be used to broadcast the upcoming inter-school Quidditch tournament at Hogwarts. It''ll be a big part of our marketing push." The room buzzed with interest as Maverick outlined the next steps. He walked the team through the event schedule, going over it like a rehearsal, how each of them would take the stage to showcase specific features of the Magic Vision system. This was something he recalled from his previous life, how modern keynotes ran in the 2020s. He had picked up on the strategy and shared it with the team, emphasizing how to highlight the product''s key features and keep the energy high throughout the presentation. The meeting went on for nearly two hours, with plenty of details covered and questions answered. As the discussions drew to a close, Maverick looked at two men who had been mostly silent during the meeting, only listening. He turned his focus to one of them. "Harvey," Maverick asked steadily in a curious tone. "How''s your daughter?" Harvey, the man Maverick had recruited some time ago, looked up with admiration for Maverick clear in his eyes. "She''s better, sir," he replied in a respectful tone. "Much better. The treatment you arranged¡­ it''s working. I can''t thank you enough." ... Harvey was a skilled political strategist, known for his silver tongue, and he had a promising future ahead in the political game, should he choose to pursue it. However, Harvey was always more comfortable behind the scenes and had no desire to run for any position himself. His life took a devastating turn when his youngest daughter, only two years old, was diagnosed with an aggressive form of brain cancer. The diagnosis was a blow to him and his wife, who had hoped for nothing but the best for their children. They tried every treatment available¡ªevery doctor, every specialist¡ªbut nothing seemed to work. Desperate, they sought experimental treatments, but time was running out. The doctors were out of options, and Harvey was starting to lose hope. They ran out of options, and they ran out of money while trying to find an option. In a last-ditch effort, he had no choice but to work as a member of the campaign staff for a corrupt politician who cared little about the public good but knew how to manipulate the system. Harvey''s abilities were of great use to this man, who didn''t care much for ethics but did care for results. More importantly, the pay was good. Maverick was attending a fundraiser with his mother while visiting her side of the family when he caught the attention of Harvey. Maverick had been in the crowd, listening to the thoughts of various political figures, picking up on their conversations and thoughts to see if there was anyone he could use for his future plans. It was during this event that they met, and Harvey''s life changed. The meeting between Maverick and Harvey was no accident. Maverick had been observing the crowd, listening to the thoughts of various political figures, when he stumbled upon Harvey''s troubled mind. After subtly reading his memories, Maverick quickly determined that Harvey was the perfect man for his plans. It may have seemed cruel or selfish, but in Maverick''s eyes, this was a win-win situation for both of them. He saw an opportunity to help someone in need, while also gaining a valuable asset in the process. Without hesitation, Maverick revealed himself as a wizard. If there were any unexpected thoughts from Harvey, Maverick could always use Lockhart''s favorite spell to silence them, but fortunately, it didn''t come to that. Maverick told him that, with his unique magic, he could cure his daughter. However, the price was that Harvey would have to work for Maverick indefinitely. Harvey didn''t hesitate. In that moment, with his daughter''s life hanging in the balance, he agreed without a second thought. He was willing to sacrifice anything to save her, and Maverick''s offer seemed like the last lifeline. ... Maverick gave a small, satisfied nod. "I''m glad to hear it. Now, how ready are you for the upcoming congressional election?" Maverick asked, leaning forward slightly tugging a smile. Harvey''s expression changed to one of confidence. "All is good. The campaign is going well. I''ve been gathering support, and we''re on track. My family''s backing me as well all the way." Maverick''s eyes held Harvey''s for a moment, while secretly listening to his every thought. Then, seeing there was nothing to worry about, he turned his attention to the next man. "Jackson, how are the investments I asked you to handle?" Jackson, a sharp muggle marketing genius straightened his posture before speaking. "Everything is going well, sir. I''ve managed to buy shares in the companies you recommended..." Maverick''s gaze remained steady as he continued. "What other companies have you invested in?" Jackson''s expression remained neutral, but his mind worked quickly. "I''ve diversified the investments, as instructed. A few in the tech sector, a couple in the renewable energy market..." He then pushed a file across the smooth table. "The names and details of my personally selected investments are listed here... apart from the few you''ve asked to secure no matter what." Maverick took the file, opened it, and gave it a brief look. Interesting, he thought, seeing some familiar names as well as a few he hadn''t heard of before. It only took a moment for him to skim through the list before turning his attention back to Jackson. "Good work. Keep it that way," Maverick said with a small smile. With that, Maverick turned his attention to the room as a whole. "That''s all for today. Everyone will see each other next week at the Magic Vision launch..." The men all nodded and began to rise, murmuring their thanks as they filed out. Maverick gave Ali, who stayed until the end, a short nod before saying, "See you next week." With a final glance at the now-empty room, Maverick walked toward the window to take a last look at the darkened view of the park. After a moment, he Apparated back to London with a soft pop. The Next Morning. The sun filtered gently through the curtains of Maverick''s room connected to his office at Hogwarts, casting a warm glow over the modern, sleek interior. The early light brought a sense of quiet anticipation. Everything was proceeding smoothly, just as planned. Maverick turned, brushing aside thoughts of the future as he gathered his focus, preparing for the plans awaiting him at Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 124 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 71 - 71: The Dawn of a New Era (CH - 91) For centuries, the wizarding world had remained unchanged, its traditions set in stone, its ways of life moving at a pace that would have seemed unbearably slow even to the most patient of magical beings. While the Muggle world raced ahead¡ªwires crisscrossing cities, machines shrinking to the size of a pocket watch, and news traveling faster than a broomstick¡ªthe world of magic remained stubbornly stuck in its old ways. Magicals relied on newspapers to learn about the world beyond their own doorstep. The Daily Prophet dictated what the British magical population knew, just as Le Monde Magique did for the French, and a handful of others served their respective regions. There was no real connection between these scattered communities, no swift exchange of knowledge. News traveled slowly, sometimes taking days to reach the right ears¡ªby which time the event itself was already history. That all changed in 1991. Historians would later call it the turning point, the moment when the wizarding world finally stepped into the age of information. And it was all thanks to a single invention. A young alchemist¡ªsmart, creative, and unwilling to follow old ways¡ªintroduced a device unlike anything that existed at the time, at least not in the wizarding world. For the first time, witches and wizards could see and hear events as they unfolded, their magical world finally catching up to the speed of the non-magical one. Moving images, real-time news, voices and faces from across the world appearing as though conjured from thin air. It was the beginning of something new. ¡ñ¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð¡ñ The last week of September passed steadily as Maverick fulfilled his duties as the professor of Muggle Science and Alchemy, all while balancing his teaching with overseeing the Hogwarts Quidditch teams'' practice sessions. When the weekend arrived, marking the end of the month, he once again left the school for America to join his team at the release event for his company''s latest product. Thanks to his teacher''s support and the connections he had built over time, he managed to gather an impressive number of influential figures from the magical world to attend. Among them were the Flamels, master alchemists from across the globe, ministers of major magical nations, and even the deans of some of the most prestigious magical schools¡ªall coming to witness the event. For the magical community, the experience was entirely new. Until now, new inventions had only been introduced through newspapers, with no live demonstrations to spark true excitement. So, it was no surprise that the invitees'' curiosity and interest were fully captured throughout the presentation. Maverick, along with the managers of his company, took the stage one by one to present the device. Right from the start, he openly admitted that it was a replica of Muggle television, and no one so much as raised an eyebrow at the fact that it was based on a Muggle invention. The audience was made up of influential figures who knew exactly what a television was. The reason there were no objections was simple¡ªthey all understood that, until now, no one in the wizarding world had managed to create anything like it. Maverick had no doubt that after witnessing its success, alchemists around the world would attempt to replicate it. To some extent, they might succeed in recreating certain features. However, the most crucial aspects¡ªsuch as broadcasting and cost-effective production¡ªwould remain out of reach without the knowledge of how to combine technology and magical alchemy. To protect his work, Maverick had implemented multiple security measures. Anyone who tried to dismantle the device would find its inner workings heavily encrypted, making it nearly impossible to decipher. And if brute force was used, the runic circuits would be completely destroyed, leaving nothing to study. The presentation started with the most basic function¡ªplaying moving pictures with sound¡ªbefore revealing more groundbreaking features. One by one, the managers introduced new applications, from real-time news broadcasts delivered by wizards and witches to instant information sharing across vast distances. They even demonstrated live coverage of major events, making it possible to reach a global audience like never before. During the presentation, he was actually leaching signals from Muggle satellites for the broadcasting demonstration¡ªbut the audience didn''t need to know that. Besides, that would soon change, as he already had plans to launch his own satellites. And unlike Muggles, he didn''t need a massive 25-story building size rocket to send a satellite into space. Because, well¡­ magic. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After demonstrating the device''s ability to share information, it was revealed that it could also be used for entertainment. Wizards could now enjoy the experience of watching a play from the comfort of their own homes. In a world where reading books or newspapers was the main form of passing time, this was a whole new kind of entertainment. Everything Muggles had achieved with television, Maverick had not only replicated but even improved upon using magic. One of the biggest surprises came when he revealed its affordability. No one had expected such a versatile device to be within reach of most wizarding families, yet with a bit of saving, nearly anyone could afford it. Standing before the assembled crowd, he and his team explained the process with clear detail, making sure the audience fully understood just how much the magical world stood to gain from his product. It was nothing short of a revolution. Magic Vision opened doors to possibilities previously unimagined in countless fields, and the event''s success surpassed expectations. The very next week, as word spread through newspapers and word of mouth, orders flooded in from all over the world¡ªso many that his production team struggled to keep up. A large part of this success came from the modern marketing techniques he had used¡ªstrategies that wouldn''t appear even in the non-magical world for years. With Magic Vision''s triumph, the name Caesar gained recognition, and the various products under his brand skyrocketed in popularity. His other businesses flourished alongside it, swept up in the momentum of his achievements. Naturally, offers poured in from powerful figures eager to become his business partners. But Maverick turned down every single one. He had no intention of sharing the cake¡ªthe only ones with a slice were his teacher''s family, who held a share in the company. Those he rejected were understandably dissatisfied, but who would dare to act against him? Not when the name Edward Garling was related to the brand. His teacher''s influence wasn''t something that wealth alone could challenge. ¡ñ¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð?¡ð¡ñ After the successful launch of Magic Vision, Maverick returned to his routine at Hogwarts, dividing his time between teaching, overseeing Quidditch practices, and managing his various projects. October passed quickly, the days growing colder as the castle settled into its familiar rhythm. Before he knew it, the final day of the month had arrived. It was a crisp Thursday afternoon. A thin layer of frost clung to the windowsills, shimmering faintly in the pale sunlight. Outside, the last of the autumn leaves rustled in the breeze, and birds chirped cheerfully despite the chill in the air. Morning classes had just ended, and the corridors filled with the usual swarm of students, their excited chatter echoing through the stone halls. From his office window, Maverick watched the flow of students moving between classrooms, some deep in conversation, others rushing to their next lesson. Down below, two familiar figures emerged from their Charms class. Harry and Ron walked side by side, talking animatedly about their latest lesson¡ªthe Levitation Charm¡ªand, more specifically, what had happened during class. They passed by other students without paying much attention, too caught up in their conversation to notice who might be listening. But not far from them, a bushy-haired girl suddenly rose from where she had been sitting. She brushed past them quickly, her face set with a tight, unhappy expression, as though she had just overheard something upsetting. Maverick furrowed his brows, his gaze following her retreating figure as she disappeared down the corridor. He knew this moment well. If events unfolded as they had in the story, tonight''s Halloween feast would offer more than just pumpkin pasties and floating decorations. Tonight was the night Harry, Ron, and Hermione would truly become friends¡ªthe night of the troll in the dungeons. Once they had all vanished into the depths of the castle, Maverick turned away from the window. He had a class to teach. Pushing aside thoughts of what was to come, he left his office and made his way to the Muggle Science classroom, where his next lesson was about to begin. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 124 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 72 - 72: Hallows Eve Chaos (I) (CH - 92) The Great Hall was a sight to behold, decorated for the Halloween feast with an eerie yet exciting charm. Hundreds of floating pumpkins drifted overhead, their carved faces glowing softly with candlelight. Bats flapped their wings as they swooped through the air, while the enchanted ceiling reflected the dark, cloudy sky outside. The long tables were filled with golden plates stacked high with food¡ªroast meats, buttery potatoes, thick slices of pumpkin pie, and jugs of warm, spiced cider. The delicious smells filled the hall, mixing with the lively chatter and bursts of laughter from students enjoying the evening. The excitement was contagious. First-years sat wide-eyed, taking in the spectacle of their first Hogwarts Halloween, while the older students, though used to the tradition, were just as eager to enjoy the night. Conversations flowed from one table to another¡ªsome about the food, others about the upcoming Quidditch tournament set to begin next week. The staff table was just as lively, with the professors looking relaxed as they enjoyed their meal and the cheerful atmosphere. On one side, Flitwick chatted happily with Septima, chuckling over something between them, while on the other, Hagrid enthusiastically told a story to Professor Sprout, his massive hands gesturing wildly as he spoke. Even Snape seemed less irritable than usual, though he mostly kept to himself, occasionally casting sharp looks at the students who were getting a bit too rowdy. Meanwhile, McGonagall, Steven, Hooch, and Maverick were deep in conversation, their voices low against the lively chatter around them, as they reviewed the final preparations for the upcoming weekend when Hogwarts would welcome the other schools for the Quidditch tournament. It couldn''t be helped¡ªafter all, the four of them were the only ones truly overseeing the entire event, while the others, especially Dumbledore, were more like hands-off shopkeepers. McGonagall, in particular, had the most on her plate. Between teaching all seven years, fulfilling her duties as Deputy Headmistress, and now overseeing such a large-scale event, her schedule had never been more packed. She rarely had time to meet with them, so tonight, with all of them gathered at the same table, she seized the opportunity to catch up on everything. In the center of the table, Dumbledore''s attention gracefully shifted between the professors'' conversations, his ever-present smile lighting up the exchanges. He effortlessly engaged with everyone, weaving his charm into the lively chatter that filled the hall. And being the ever-observant man he was, Dumbledore quickly noticed that four of his colleagues were speaking in quiet voices, much softer than the lively chatter around them. It seemed like they were discussing something serious and work-related, and to him, this wasn''t quite the time for it. He considered interrupting. After all, this was a festive occasion, not a morning briefing. So he leaned slightly toward their side and spoke just loud enough for the four of them to hear. "Surely, whatever business is keeping you so serious can wait until after the feast? It would be a shame not to enjoy such a splendid evening." The Headmaster''s voice made the four of them pause and glance in his direction, where they saw, as always, his signature smile. They exchanged a brief, knowing look before the most senior among them took the lead in acknowledging the situation. As adults, they didn''t need to be told twice and quickly realized they had become a bit too disconnected from the rest of the festive crowd. "You''re right, Albus," McGonagall said with a small sigh, nodding. "Let''s not spoil the evening." "Not at all, Minerva. I''m sure it was important," the wise wizard said warmly, effortlessly clearing any tension. He then glanced at the others before settling his gaze on Steven. "Mr. Steven, how is school life treating you so far?" Steven straightened in his seat, glancing down at his plate for a moment before looking back up at Dumbledore. "It''s been an adjustment, but overall, it''s been great. The students are incredible, and the staff is, well, just as great." The old wizard''s eyes twinkled as he leaned forward slightly, his smile widening. "And the team?" he asked. "I trust they are ready for the challenge?" "Oh, absolutely," Steven replied confidently, and glanced over at the others. Dumbledore chuckled lightly, his eyes twinkling as he looked around at the four of them. "I know you''ve all been working tirelessly, and I can''t thank you enough. Truly. I have every confidence you''ll bring out the best in the students." McGonagall smiled warmly with pride. "The players'' teamwork has exceeded my expectations," she said, glancing toward her precious students. "I must admit, the school hasn''t felt this united in... well, as far back as I can remember." The lighthearted conversations continued, with everyone now caught up in the liveliness of the evening, contributing their laughter and chatter to the festive air. Time passed slowly, minute by minute. Maverick enjoyed the jolly atmosphere just like everyone else, but every so often, his eyes would dart over to the Gryffindor table. This was Halloween, after all¡ªalways a time of trouble in this castle¡ªand he hadn''t forgotten what was to happen tonight. He watched Harry and Ron happily enjoying their treacle tart and pumpkin pasties, completely unaware that their actions earlier in the morning had upset the third member of their soon-to-be trio. The little know-it-all, as brilliant as she was, was still only eleven years old, and it hadn''t taken much to break her heart. Maverick scanned the rows of the four long tables a couple of times, just to be sure, and true to his guess, Granger was nowhere to be seen¡ªprobably the only person missing from the feast. And then, without warning, the doors to the Great Hall swung open with a loud thud, startling everyone¡ªexcept, of course, himself. Heads turned, and the lively chatter of the hall died down almost instantly. He watched Professor Quirrell as he rushed in, his face pale and eyes wide with panic, clearly consumed by frantic urgency. His usual stammering was absent, replaced by a frantic, almost practiced sense of haste. Quirrell stumbled toward the staff table, nearly tripping over his robes as he made his way through the hall, his breath coming in quick, uneven gasps. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally, he reached the staff table, leaning heavily against it as though the weight of the world was pressing on his shoulders. He gasped for breath, his words coming in frantic bursts. "Trolls¡ªin the basement! I¡ªI thought... you should know¡ª" Then, without warning, his head tilted to one side, and crumpled to the floor, face first with a loud thud, unconscious. Tsk, tsk. Old Voldy is so merciless... Maverick thought, observing the dramatic fall. Quirrell''s nose was probably broken from that impact. Maverick couldn''t help but mentally applaud the man''s acting, rating a solid 10 for that performance. The whole Great Hall was fooled¡ªexcept for him and, likely, the old man sitting not far from him. The room was silent for a moment as the realization sank in. The young wizards and witches at the tables sat frozen, staring at the unconscious form of Quirrell. Then, as if a switch had been flipped, panic erupted. Some students scrambled to their feet, rushing toward the doors, while others whispered frantically among their groups. The younger ones, unable to comprehend the situation, broke into screams that echoed through the hall. Chaos spread like wildfire, and the once festive atmosphere turned into a disordered frenzy. And then¡ª "Saaaailenceee¡ª" Dumbledore stood up, his magically amplified voice slicing through the chaos like a blade. The entire hall froze, his commanding tone ringing sharply in every ear. Students immediately stopped their panicked movements, a few stumbling back into their seats in shock. With a single word, the Headmaster''s authority brought order back to the Great Hall. ... Meanwhile, Maverick caught onto something in Quirrell''s frantic words before he collapsed. His eyes narrowed as he turned sharply to McGonagall beside him. "He said trolls, didn''t he? Plural?" Before McGonagall could respond, both of them felt a majestic wave of magic ripple past them, emanating from Dumbledore. As Great-Magus, they recognized the Headmaster extending his Magical Sense to scan the entirety of Hogwarts. Not one to hesitate, Maverick unleashed his own magic, disregarding the questions that might come later. McGonagall, while perfectly capable, lacked the same precision in controlling pure magic. She could, of course, use Magical-Sense, but navigating a maze-like castle such as Hogwarts would take her time¡ªtime they did not have. It was better to let those with sharper control locate the threats and advise accordingly. It didn''t take long for Maverick to lock onto the targets. His brows furrowed as he sensed two... no, three massive creatures lumbering aimlessly in the basement near the girls'' bathroom, as well as, a single student. And one of the trolls was nearing dangerously close to the bathroom entrance. Maverick and Dumbledore snapped out of their focused states at the same time, and their eyes met, followed by a nod of mutual understanding. "I''ll go," Maverick said firmly. Dumbledore nodded and turned to McGonagall. "Minerva, you go as well." He turned again, his gaze shifting between Snape and Flitwick before settling on the latter. "Filius, you''ll follow. Severus, you''ll come with me... There are three trolls, and I suspect one of them may be an Ogre. They''re all in the castle dungeons, near the girls'' bathroom..." While Dumbledore was issuing instructions to the other professors, Maverick was already in motion. In one fluid motion, he placed a hand on the staff table and vaulted over to the other side. With another powerful leap into the air, he launched himself forward. A resounding boom echoed through the hall as he shot over the astonished students'' heads, disappearing into the corridor like a bolt of lightning. McGonagall and Flitwick were not far behind. With practiced precision, both conjured magical constructs beneath their feet, elevating themselves above the students. Though they weren''t exactly flying like Maverick, their speed was still impressive to the young wizards, who watched in awe as the two professors swiftly disappeared into the corridors. "Prefects of each grade, please escort the students of your house back to their dormitories in an orderly and calm manner," Dumbledore''s magically amplified voice resonated through the hall, drawing the students'' attention back to the staff table. "Do not panic, and trust that your professors will handle this situation!" He continued, addressing the remaining staff. "Hooch, Hagrid, Argus, Steven, and Septima, you will remain here with the students of each house." His gaze then shifted to the others. "Severus, Poppy, follow me to the dungeons. Unfortunately, the Halloween feast must end here." No one voiced any objections. Under Dumbledore''s clear directives, the prefects began organizing their housemates, leading them in an orderly fashion out of the Great Hall, accompanied by their assigned professors. Dumbledore himself acted last, ensuring everything was in order before taking his turn. His primary responsibility was the safety of everyone within the castle, and in just a short span of moments, he had set everything into motion. With a graceful wave of his wand, he conjured a construct beneath his feet. Then, alongside Snape and Pomfrey, he rose into the air and surged toward the dungeons, following the others who had gone ahead. The once-lively Great Hall, now subdued and tense, emptied swiftly as students were ushered away, and the staff moved with purpose to handle the looming threat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 125 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 73 - 73: Hallows Eve Chaos (II) (CH - 93) Hermione Granger had not been having a very good day. In fact, it was fair to say she hadn''t been having a good time since she first boarded the train to the magical school of Hogwarts. When she was told she was a witch¡ªa human born with magic¡ªHermione had imagined an incredible new life awaiting her. As someone who always aspired to excel in everything she did, she had set her sights on becoming the best witch Hogwarts had ever seen. But reality had been far less kind. From her very first day, Hermione had been met with scolding or ridicule from her schoolmates and classmates. She couldn''t understand why. Whenever she noticed someone making a mistake, her instinct was to correct it. She was only trying to help, offering her advice with the best of intentions. But why? Why didn''t anyone appreciate her efforts? Why didn''t anyone like her? Today had been no different¡ªif anything, it had been worse. Her classmates had mocked her yet again, this time openly ridiculing her for not having any friends. The words cut deeper than she cared to admit, leaving her heart aching and her confidence in tatters. It hurt, more than she thought it ever could, a pain that lingered and refused to fade. And during the Halloween feast, as the festive atmosphere enveloped everyone around her, she felt more alone than ever¡ªlike an outsider who didn''t truly belong. She sat quietly, watching her classmates laugh, their faces alight with joy, their voices brimming with excitement. To her, it felt like peering through a window at a world she could see but never touch, a world that felt impossibly out of reach. She couldn''t stay there any longer. She had to get away. Hermione ran, her steps echoing in the empty corridors. She needed somewhere to hide, somewhere she could cry without anyone seeing her. The first place that came to mind was the girls'' bathroom on the second floor. She figured it would be empty, even the resident ghost likely absent during such a festive time. Once inside, she locked herself in one of the stalls and finally let go. The tears she had been holding back all day poured out in sobs, each one heavier than the last. The walls of the stall became her sanctuary, a place where she could release the weight of her loneliness without fear of judgment. She stayed there, pouring out her emotions until there was nothing left to cry. The release didn''t make her feel any better¡ªher chest still felt heavy, her heart still hollow. But as her stomach growled in protest, she decided she might as well return to the Great Hall and get some food. She was, after all, hungry. Stepping out of the stall, she hesitated for a moment, glancing at the mirror. She didn''t want anyone to know she''d been crying. Her puffy, tear-streaked face would make it all too obvious. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moving to the sink, she loosened the faucet and splashed cold water on her face. The chill stung, but it helped soothe the swelling. As she washed, she stole glances at her reflection. Her round, baby-fat cheeks looked even puffier now, the evidence of her breakdown plain to see. She splashed her face a few more times in an attempt to reduce the redness. Thud. The faint sound made her pause. She glanced at the water pooling in the sink, rippling ever so slightly as it slowly drained. Thud. Her heart quickened as the sound repeated, louder this time. Something felt wrong. Very wrong. Thud. Thud. Each tremor sent small ripples across the water. Hermione froze, her head still bowed over the sink, staring at the ripples as dread crept up her spine. That was when she saw it¡ªa shadow, large and imposing, falling across the white porcelain of the sink. The shadow was far larger than her small frame, and the realization sent a chill coursing through her veins. She wanted to turn, to confirm what she feared, but terror rooted her to the spot. Grrrrrr. A low, guttural growl rumbled behind her, and Hermione''s blood turned to ice. She didn''t need to look to know¡ªit wasn''t a ghost. Whatever it was, it was massive, and it was standing right behind her. Taking a shaky gulp, she forced herself to raise her head, her eyes darting to the mirror. Grrrrrr. The reflection was monstrous. A hulking, green-skinned creature towered behind her, nearly reaching the ceiling. Its thick arms flexed as it gripped a mace that looked more like a giant, spiked log¡ªeasily two times her size. Her breath hitched. As she stared, the monster raised its mace, the heavy weapon poised to strike. If that blow landed, she knew she wouldn''t survive¡ªit would be a messy, brutal end. Pure instinct took over. She ducked, her small body moving faster than the creature could react, and bolted back into one of the stalls. BOOM! The deafening crash of the mace striking the sink echoed through the bathroom, shards of porcelain flying everywhere. Hermione barely made it into the stall, slamming the door shut behind her. To the monster, she was nothing more than a scurrying mouse¡ªsmall, quick, and annoyingly hard to catch. Hermione pressed her back against the stall door, her heart pounding so hard she could hear it in her ears. She clamped her hands over her mouth, trying to muffle her ragged breathing as the heavy thuds of the monster''s footsteps drew closer. The wooden door separating her from the monster felt far too thin, and every instinct screamed at her to keep quiet and stay still. Boom! The monster''s mace struck the stall next to hers, splintering wood and sending shards flying. Hermione flinched as the sound reverberated through the tiny space, her entire body trembling. The creature growled in frustration, the sound like grinding boulders, and she could feel the vibrations in the floor beneath her. Her mind raced. What could she do? She had her wand, but she hadn''t learned any spells that could help in a situation like this. Panic clawed at her thoughts as she wracked her brain for anything, anything that might save her. Running was useless. The monster was too big, too strong. Her only chance was to stay hidden and pray it lost interest. But the monster wasn''t giving up. BAM! The mace struck again, this time hitting the stall door directly. Hermione screamed as the impact sent cracks spidering across the wood. The entire structure shook, and she scrambled backward, pressing herself into the far corner. "Think, Hermione, think!" she whispered to herself, her voice barely audible over the creature''s snarls. She scanned the tiny stall, searching desperately for anything¡ªanything¡ªthat could help her. Her eyes landed on the toilet, an idea sparking in her mind. It was insane, but it might be her only chance. Another crash. The door splintered further, and she could see the creature''s monstrous hand gripping the edge, pulling it apart as if it were made of paper. Without hesitation, Hermione climbed onto the toilet seat, her small hands gripping the tank for balance. Holding her breath, she reached up to the overhead pipes, her fingers brushing against the cold metal. The monster let out a deafening roar, and with one final smash, the stall door was gone. The monster stepped forward, its bloodshot eyes locking onto her tiny figure perched precariously above the toilet. It grinned, revealing jagged yellow teeth, and raised its mace once more. "Come on, come on," Hermione muttered, her fingers fumbling with the pipe. It was loose¡ªshe could feel it. She yanked with all her might just as the monster swung. The mace crashed into the toilet below, shattering porcelain and sending water spraying everywhere. At the same moment, the pipe came free with a metallic groan, and Hermione clutched it like a makeshift weapon. She leaped down, water splashing around her feet, and swung the pipe with all her strength at the monster''s knee with a loud thud. For a split second, everything went quiet. To the monster, it was nothing more than a small tap, like a needle prick. It didn''t even flinch. Hermione gulped, her body trembling as she slowly raised her eyes to meet the creature''s gaze. Its grin spread wider, its jagged teeth gleaming as it prepared to crush her. Panic surged through her veins. She couldn''t fight it. She had to run. Without a second thought, Hermione darted to the side, her legs carrying her as fast as they could, but the ogre was quicker than she expected. It swung its mace horizontally, smashing through the stalls and toilets in one swift motion, destroying everything in its path. Hermione ducked just in time, but the debris¡ªwood, ceramic, and broken fixtures¡ªpelted her from all sides. Pain flared across her body as jagged shards of wood and other debris tore into her, some even piercing her skin. It would have been excruciating for anyone, but the surge of adrenaline flooding her system dulled the pain, making it more manageable, though it was still sharp and agonizing. She staggered to her feet, gritting her teeth against the fire in her body, and crawled backward until her back hit the cold, unforgiving stone wall. Her clothes were soaked, drenched in a mix of blood, sweat, and water from the broken pipes above. Her hair was a tangled mess, some strands falling across her face, sticking to her skin. But she hadn''t given up. Breathing heavily, Hermione scanned the ruins around her, her heart sinking. There was nothing but destruction. No escape. No one to help. She was just a first-year, still struggling to grasp the basics of magic, with no offensive spells in her repertoire. She had no other skills, and physically, after that desperate stunt earlier, she knew she was no match for something this monstrous. She might as well die trying. Maybe, if she died, people would remember her as brave, not as the nuisance she felt like now. At least they would say she faced the beast head-on, without running, without fear. Perhaps that would be enough to make her feel like her life meant something. The thought was a bitter comfort. The tears that welled up in her eyes didn''t fall. They hovered, but nothing came. Thud. Thud. The sound of the ogre''s footsteps grew louder, and Hermione''s spine stiffened. It was closing in on her. She could hear the dragging sound of its mace against the stone, and the growls of satisfaction as it prepared to finish what it started. She was running out of time. Shakily, she reached into her pocket, pulling out her wand. It felt small and fragile in her trembling hand. She forced herself to calm down, taking slow, steady breaths. Think, Hermione. Think. Her mind raced. What could she do? What magic could she use? Then, something clicked. Charms class. She remembered Professor Flitwick''s lesson from this morning. She had learned how to levitate small objects using the Levitation Charm¡ªWingardium Leviosa. If she could just use it on the ogre''s mace, keep it suspended in mid-air long enough for her to escape¡­ It was a crazy idea, but it was the only plan she had. Her heart pounded in her chest as she focused on the heavy, massive weapon in front of her. It was worth a shot. She just had to make it work. With trembling hands, she stretched out her wand, her grip unsteady as the beast loomed over her, raising its massive mace to smash her into the ground like a helpless insect. "W¡ªWing... Gard..." RROOOOOOAAAR! She couldn''t finish the incantation. The fear, the pressure, the overwhelming presence of the beast was too much for her to handle. The world around her seemed to blur as the beast''s growl echoed in her ears, freezing her in place. At the very last moment, she closed her eyes, surrendering to the inevitable. Her trembling form stilled as she allowed herself one final comfort¡ªa fleeting escape into the happiest memories of this new life of magic. First, her mom and dad. How she missed them now, their reassuring presence, their warm hugs. But in this moment, she didn''t want them anywhere near her. She couldn''t bear the thought of them in such danger. Then there was the magic¡ªwondrous, incredible magic. Her mind wandered to moments in class that made her heart flutter with excitement. She remembered the deputy headmistress and head of her house, a stern but kind woman who often praised her sharp mind. And Professor Flitwick, the short, charming Charms professor who never failed to encourage her. Then, there was the Alchemy professor, Caesar. He hadn''t openly praised her like the others, but she could feel it in the way he treated her¡ªwith respect, as if he truly valued her talent. She still remembered his words: "You''ll make a fine alchemist one day." "An alchemist, huh?" she thought, the idea bittersweet. Would that have been her future if this beast wasn''t about to end it all? If only she had more time¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 126 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 74 - 74: Hallows Eve Chaos (III) (CH - 94) Swish. Swish. Swish. Maverick flew through the castle corridors, zigzagging with desperate urgency. His focus was sharp, locked on the girls'' bathroom where the supposed troll had just entered. His Magical-Sense picked up the scene unfolding inside¡ªa little girl, Hermione, entirely unaware of the danger closing in on her. His mind raced. Harry and Ron were supposed to be here to play the heroes in this incident, but his Magical-Sense didn''t detect their presence anywhere near the bathroom. He didn''t have the time to locate them now¡ªthey were either late or not coming at all. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be, he thought irritably. Nothing about this incident matched the story he remembered. First, there weren''t just one but three trolls rampaging through the castle. Second, these creatures were different. They felt powerful¡ªfar too strong for two first-years to handle, even by some ridiculous stroke of luck. But the one heading toward Hermione? That one was different. Its presence radiated an oppressive strength, far beyond what could be considered a troll. Even its appearance was different. This wasn''t a mindless brute, he thought. Its movements were calculated, its towering form exuding an air of menace. Whatever this creature was, it was far more dangerous than the others¡ªand Hermione had no chance against it. Was it even a troll? Or had the noseless bastard brought something else entirely? Dammit. He cursed under his breath. He had been relying far too much on the story unfolding as he remembered it, trusting the narrative to guide things along. His mistake¡ªhis carelessness¡ªhad put an innocent girl in mortal danger. When did I become so reckless? he chastised himself. Trusting in superstition, in a plot he wasn''t even sure was intact anymore¡ªit had been a foolish gamble. And someone else was about to pay the price for his foolishness. Careless! Careless! The bitter reprimand echoed in his mind. He swore to himself, then and there, to never let such negligence guide his actions again. Swooosh! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Racing up the staircase from the first floor to the second, Maverick bolted toward the bathroom, his heart pounding. Shit! Through the wrecked doorway, he saw the monster¡ªits hulking green body towering over Hermione as she dodged its relentless attacks. The girl was moving desperately, her small frame barely escaping the crushing blows of the creature''s enormous mace. Boom! Crash! Boom! Maverick''s teeth clenched as he surged forward. He could strike now¡ªunleash a devastating attack¡ªbut Hermione was too close. She''d be caught in the aftermath. ROAAAARRR! The green-skinned beast, definitely not a troll and more akin to an ogre, raised its colossal mace, the weapon poised to obliterate Hermione in a single strike. Moving at his fastest speed, Maverick lunged forward, extending his arm and releasing a powerful binding hex. The spell shot through the air like a lightning bolt, colliding with the ogre just as the mace reached its halfway point. The magic flared to life, thick ropes materializing from thin air and coiling tightly around the creature''s massive limbs. The bindings wrapped its arms, torso, and legs, rendering it completely immobile. The mace froze in place, trembling slightly as the ogre''s restrained grip struggled against the binding hex. It roared in fury, a guttural growl that shook the very air around them, its muscles bulging as it strained to break free. For the first time, Maverick truly felt the raw, terrifying physical strength of the creature. His hex, imbued with his powerful magic, was barely holding on. He was certain this monster''s physique was far stronger than a Great-Magus, possibly even approaching Arch-Magus level. That meant this creature''s strength was comparable to Captain America¡ªno, even stronger, if his teacher''s words were accurate. (Author''s Note: This is only his assumption.) The magical ropes shimmered with strain, threatening to snap under its relentless power. But it didn''t matter, and he needed was this short window. Woosh! He bolted forward, reaching the little witch slumped against the wall in mere seconds. Hermione''s eyes were tightly shut, her face pale as she braced for the inevitable. She had surrendered to what she believed was the end, completely unaware to his arrival and what was happening now. Without hesitation, he scooped her up, cradling her in a secure hold. Despite the urgency, he moved carefully, now seeing the full extent of her injuries¡ªscratches, bruises, and shards of debris embedded in her skin, staining her robes with streaks of blood. She flinched slightly at the movement, likely from the pain, but her eyes remained closed. "You''re safe now," he murmured, though he wasn''t sure if she could hear him. He dashed out of the bathroom and into the safety of the corridor just as the ogre let out another earth-shaking roar. Behind them, the magical bindings strained, the shimmering ropes snapping one by one under the beast''s immense strength. It didn''t take long. SNAP! The ogre let out a mighty roar and broke free from its binds. At once, its huge, bloodshot eyes scanned the room and quickly fixed on the small human with murderous intent that promised only death. However, the odds had changed now. Maverick no longer needed to worry about Hermione getting caught in the crossfire. He gently set her down against the wall, ensuring she was far enough, before turning back toward the beast. At the same time, the ogre lunged forward, its heavy footsteps shaking the floor as it barreled toward him, raising its massive mace high, ready to strike with all its might. Maverick didn''t flinch. With Hermione secure, he had the freedom to act without restraint. As the monster got closer ready to swung its massive arm, he stretched out his hands and summoned his magic. "Transmute!" The air around him shimmered, reality bending as raw magic surged into his transfiguration. In an instant, the walls and floor around the ogre warped, twisting like liquid, then solidifying into thick, glinting chains. It all happened in less than a second. They surged at it like serpents, each link alive with Maverick''s intent. They slammed into the creature from all sides, coiling around its arms, legs, and torso with crushing force. The ogre snarled and thrashed violently, but the chains only tightened, restraining its every movement. The bathroom and corridor transformed into jagged metallic spikes erupting from the floor and walls to further pin the beast in place. The sound of clinking metal and the ogre''s enraged roars filled the air, but its movements slowed until the chains finally immobilized it for good. But that didn''t stop the ogre from growling, even with the thick transfigured steel covering its mouth like tape. Maverick then completed the final act. With one hand lowered and the other pointed forward, his index finger aimed directly at the beast. In a commanding voice, he chanted, "Nindra Shanti..."¡ªa powerful sleeping charm he had learned from India. The magic wrapped around the ogre instantly. Its growls dwindled to soft whimpers, its bloodshot eyes began to close, and then... silence. Everything happened in a matter of seconds. The hulking green monster now lay completely trapped and unconscious, its massive form bound in a cocoon of unbreakable metal. Maverick let out a long sigh. If he had wanted to, a single Avada Kedavra would have ended it all in an instant. But he didn''t want to resort to that. There would be no consequences, of course, since it was done to save another life and out of necessity. But that wasn''t the point. People would see him differently the moment they found out. And they would know. Even if he cast it without a wand, that wouldn''t matter. He was the only one here capable of performing the curse. He pushed those thoughts aside for the moment and turned to the little girl. Maverick raised an eyebrow. Her eyes were wide open now, filled with awe and amazement as she looked at him. Guess she realized she wasn''t about to die after all. He thought. He smiled warmly at her, took a few steps forward, and crouched down beside her. ... "Stay still, Ms. Granger. I''m going to perform some diagnostics spells. It''ll only take a moment." The little witch bobbed her head up and down like a chicken. Maverick chuckled softly at her reaction and retrieved his wand. He waved it gently over her head, and a soft, shimmering glow enveloped her. His magical senses flared, immediately picking up on the extent of the injuries on her body. "Prof... Professor... You saved me," Hermione''s voice quivered, the words breaking through her hesitation. Tears welled up in her eyes, finally breaking free as they slid down her cheeks. "I... I thought I was going to die. I was sure I was going to die." Maverick''s expression softened, and he made a gentle shushing sound, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Hush, now," he murmured, his voice firm yet gentle. "It''s our responsibility as professors to protect the students of this school¡ª" Boom! Crash! Boom! Boom! Boom! His words were cut short as the sounds of loud impacts reverberated from somewhere nearby. Hermione stiffened, her small frame tensing at the noise, but Maverick remained calm. He raised his hand and gave her a gentle pat on the head, hoping to reassure her. His magical senses stretched out, feeling the pulses of magic in the air, and quickly assessed the situation. McGonagall and Flitwick were nearby, each immobilizing one of the trolls. Yes, this time they were truly trolls¡ªbig, lumbering beasts with thick, ugly skin. A sigh escaped his mouth as he sensed the professors had things under control. Not long after, the sounds of battle faded, replaced by silence. He glanced at Hermione again, offering her a soft smile. "Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick have dealt with the last of the monsters," he said reassuringly. "Everything''s going to be alright." But it wasn''t just the professors'' battle that caught his attention through his Magical-Sense. Moments later, hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway, accompanied by frantic calls. "Hermione!" "Hermione, where are you?" "Hermione! There''s a troll in the castle! We''ve come to get you out of here!" Maverick glanced at the girl, raising an eyebrow. "Looks like you have some incredible friends, Ms. Granger." Hermione turned her head, lost for words, as the frantic shouts grew louder. She immediately recognized their voices, but it only made her confused. Why were they calling for her? Why were they rushing to her aid? Didn''t they despise her? Weren''t they the ones who had mocked her, ridiculing her for having no friends? Then, in the next moment, she saw Harry and Ron running desperately toward her. They skidded to a stop when they saw her, but their eyes immediately went wide as they took in the sight of the massive green creature, now bound tightly in chains, and the scene of Maverick''s masterfully done Transfiguration. "Wicked..." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Double release ???? Chapter 75 - 75: Hallows Eve Chaos (IV) (CH - 95) "Hermione!" "Hermione, where are you?" Two young wizards in Gryffindor uniforms sprinted through the dimly lit corridors, their faces showing a mix of worry and fear. Their hurried footsteps echoed against the stone walls as they exchanged anxious glances, neither daring to slow down or speak. Boom! Crash! Boom! They froze mid-step, the tremors and thunderous impacts ahead causing their stomachs to churn. The vibrations came from the direction they were headed, growing louder with every step. Gulping, Ron whispered, "Harry¡­ maybe we should turn around. That sounds like a battle, and not the kind we want to walk into..." Harry hesitated for only a moment before shaking his head firmly. "No. We have to find Hermione. We have to rescue her¡ªand apologize." "But¡ª" "No buts, Ron," Harry cut him off, already moving again. "Come on..." Reluctantly, Ron followed, gripping his wand tightly as they ran through the corridors, calling out Hermione''s name. "Whatever''s happening up ahead, it sounds like it stopped," Harry said, breathing heavily after running for so long. Their voices echoed off the empty stone walls until they rounded the final corner. There she was. But their focus was on her for only a brief moment before their eyes were drawn to the hulking green creature nearby¡ªa towering figure bound tightly in thick, gleaming chains, lying motionless on the floor. "Wicked!" Ron''s jaw dropped as he took in the scene, the word slipping out before he could stop himself. It was hard to tell if it was out of fear or amazement. A brief silence passed, until, "Hermione!" Harry''s voice rang out as he finally took in the miserable state of the little witch from his house. He rushed over, with Ron trailing a step behind, and came to a halt near Maverick, who was crouched beside her. At this time, Hermione''s brain was trying to figure out the big question of why. Why they were here. So she asked directly, albeit barely audible from the exhaustion. "Harry... Ronald... what are you doing here?" she asked weakly, attempting to push herself up. However, Maverick placed a gentle but firm hand on her shoulder, stopping her. "Stay put until Madam Pomfrey arrives to take you to the hospital wing," he said firmly, leaving no room for argument. He could, of course, continue treating her himself, and in fact, he had already addressed the most serious injuries, preventing them from worsening. However, proper treatment would take time, and with an accomplished school healer on the way, there was no need for him to handle it further. Meanwhile, Harry and Ron were momentarily lost in thought, unsure of how to answer Hermione''s question. They glanced at each other, their eyes darting between Maverick and Hermione, searching for the right words to say. They knew very well that their earlier comments had hurt her. But, being barely teenagers, it wasn''t in their nature to openly confess. They might try to make up for it with actions¡ªeven risky ones, like coming here¡ªbut admitting their mistakes aloud was something they found far more difficult. Maverick stayed silent, observing the moment. He knew this was a pivotal point in the trio''s relationship, and they had to handle it themselves. And sure enough, it didn''t take long before Harry stepped up. "We''re sorry, Hermione," Harry said, his voice sincere. "I know we''ve been mean, saying those things after class today. And even before that." "Yeah, Hermione. We''re sorry about everything," Ron added, albeit a bit awkwardly, but his tone carried genuine regret. Hermione''s eyes widened in surprise, genuine surprise. Perhaps this was the first time anyone had ever apologized to her for treating her poorly. Maverick smiled inwardly, pleased to see the events unfold in a way that mirrored the story he knew. Still, he decided to push them a little further. He straightened up and looked at the two boys, his expression adopting a sterner, professor-like demeanor. "That still doesn''t explain why you''re here," he said. "Did Professor Dumbledore not give clear instructions on what to do in a dangerous situation like this? Instead, you disregarded the headmaster''s orders and ran all the way here. Why?" Ron, unable to hold his tongue, blurted out, though timidly, "But we came to rescue Hermione. We were worried she might have to face the troll by herself¡­" Maverick raised an eyebrow, surprised by Ron''s audacity. Even Harry turned to look at his friend, eyebrows raised in disbelief. But Ron seemed unbothered, standing by his words. Before Maverick could respond, Hermione''s voice broke through, shaky but filled with emotion. "You¡­ you both came for me?" she asked, her eyes welling up with tears. The boys looked at her, both nodding silently, unsure what to say. Before the moment could linger further, a rush of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor. All of them turned their heads. Coming around the corner was a group of adults: the Headmaster, Professors McGonagall, Flitwick, Snape, and Madam Pomfrey. They all walked with urgency, stopping in their tracks when they saw the scene before them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Merlin''s beard," Professor Flitwick exclaimed, his voice filled with shock as his eyes landed on the massive green creature. "That''s a bloody ogre!" And not a second later came the sharp, reprimanding call of the stern Deputy Headmistress. "Filius!" That was all she needed to say, and the Charms professor immediately straightened up, knowing exactly what she meant. "Ah¡­ apologies," Flitwick muttered sheepishly. Before another word could be exchanged, Madam Pomfrey rushed past them, her robes billowing behind her, and quickly crouched beside Maverick, her focus entirely on Hermione. "My dear child¡­ let me take a look at you," she said gently, her voice soft but firm. There was no need for her to ask if Hermione was alright¡ªone look at the girl told her everything she needed to know. As the healer began casting diagnostic charms, Maverick spoke up, providing her with a quick report. "I''ve taken care of the internal and external bleeding. She has multiple puncture wounds and debris embedded in her skin that still need to be removed. I also cast a pain-relieving charm on her to ease her discomfort." Pomfrey didn''t respond immediately, her attention fixed on her spellwork. A faint glow surrounded Hermione as the diagnostic spell took effect. When the light finally faded, she looked at Maverick with visible appreciation. "Thank you, Professor Caesar. You''ve done exceptional work on her," she said warmly. Though her tone was sincere, she chose her words carefully¡ªthere was no need to emphasize the severity of the girl''s injuries in front of Hermione herself. Maverick gave a small nod then stood to give Pomfrey more space to work. "Your timely actions have saved Miss Granger, Professor Caesar," Dumbledore said, his calm voice carrying a note of gratitude looking at Maverick. "I cannot thank you enough." Maverick gave a modest shake of his head. "It is my duty, Professor," he replied simply. His gaze turning to Hermione, whose eyes, despite the pain she must still be enduring, sparkled with gratitude. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "And I must say, what a brave little lion she is¡­ to have survived an ogre''s attack." Before anyone could add anything, McGonagall''s stern voice cut through the moment. Her sharp eyes had turned to the two boys standing guiltily nearby. "Speaking of¡­ what, in Merlin''s name, are you two doing here instead of following the prefects as you were instructed?" Harry and Ron stiffened, their eyes darting nervously to each other, then back to the Deputy Headmistress. It was clear from their faces that they hadn''t quite prepared an answer for this moment. Before Harry or Ron could stammer out a response, Hermione spoke up, her voice trembling but determined. "Professor McGonagall, it was my fault," she said. All heads turned to her as she tried to sit up, but Madam Pomfrey gently pushed her back down. "Lie still, girl. You''ve been through enough!" Pomfrey said sharply, though her touch was gentle. Hermione obliged, but her words didn''t stop. They continued, though her voice was much softer now. "I read about mountain trolls in Fantastic Beasts. I thought I could handle one if I ever saw it. Harry and Ron tried to stop me. They came after me to... to help." Her words hung in the air. While her explanation seemed sincere, none of the adults were fooled. It was clear she was trying to take the blame. Maverick, standing to one side, observed silently, a faint smile tugging at his lips. The events had unfolded just as he''d anticipated. Professor McGonagall''s sharp gaze shifted between the three students. "Is that so?" Her voice was calm but laced with suspicion. Harry stepped forward, emboldened by Hermione''s initiative. "Yes, Professor," he said firmly. "Ron and I didn''t think it was safe for Hermione to be alone, so we went after her." Ron nodded vigorously, though his voice wavered. "We couldn''t leave her, Professor. She''s our friend." McGonagall''s expression softened ever so slightly, but her tone remained strict. "That was reckless. You could have been injured¡ªor worse." "But we weren''t," Harry argued. "We just... couldn''t let her face it alone. That''s why we came. Besides, Professor Caesar took care of the monster before we even got here." Hermione blinked back tears, touched by his words. Dumbledore, who had been quietly observing, stepped forward. "It seems Miss Granger has found herself some very loyal friends," he said, his blue eyes twinkling. McGonagall''s lips pressed into a thin line. "Loyalty is commendable, Headmaster, but their actions could have led to disaster." She turned back to the boys. "Don''t even think for a second that you would have been a match for a troll, let alone an ogre. Ten points each from Gryffindor for disobedience¡ª" "And ten points each to Gryffindor for bravery," Maverick interjected, smiling and giving a wink to the children. Harry and Ron stared at him in surprise. McGonagall huffed but relented. "And ten points to Miss Granger, for her honesty," she added, though it was clear she didn''t believe the story. Maverick''s small smile widened as he watched the trio exchange uncertain but grateful glances. They''d just taken their first steps toward the unshakable bond they were destined to share. Madam Pomfrey clapped her hands briskly. "That''s enough excitement for one evening. Miss Granger, I''ll levitate you to the hospital wing. Relax and let me handle it." Hermione nodded, finally allowing herself to lean back. "You two should go with her," Maverick said to Harry and Ron. "Make sure you''re checked over as well." The boys nodded and followed as Madam Pomfrey carefully levitated Hermione from the room. The moment they were gone, the atmosphere shifted. The remaining adults exchanged somber looks. Dumbledore broke the silence. "Professor Caesar, can you explain what happened here? We''ve dealt with the other creatures and discovered they were under the Imperius Curse. Someone led them here intentionally." Maverick nodded, gesturing to the unconscious Ogre. "I''m not sure this one was under the Imperius, but..." He recounted the events clearly and concisely¡ªhow Hermione had been attacked, how she had barely avoided harm, and how he''d stepped in to handle the situation. Snape''s cold voice cut through the explanation. "And why, pray tell, did you not kill the creature outright?" Maverick raised an eyebrow. "If you''re asking why I didn''t use the Killing Curse, it''s because I chose not to. I had full confidence in my abilities to subdue it without resorting to that." "Severus, really!" McGonagall snapped. "We do not encourage the use of Unforgivable Curses, even in situations like this." Flitwick nodded in agreement. "Your handling of the situation was remarkable, Professor Caesar. No Magus I know could have managed such a feat." Maverick inclined his head slightly in thanks but then glanced between them. "I suppose this is as good a time as any to clarify something. I am not, as many assume, a Magus. I am a Great-Magus, the same rank as the four of you." McGonagall and Dumbledore showed no outward reaction, clearly having suspected this for some time. Flitwick, however, was stunned. His jaw dropped. "A Great-Magus? At your age? Merlin''s beard¡ªyou must be the youngest in history!" Maverick chuckled softly. "I''ve earned a few ''youngest ever'' titles, Professor Flitwick. No need to make a fuss." Snape''s dark eyes narrowed. "If you''re so accomplished, why hide it? Or is there some other reason you''ve come to Hogwarts? One that has yet to be revealed?" "Severus Snape, that is quite enough!" McGonagall''s voice was sharp as a whip. "Indeed," Dumbledore said, his tone firm. "I was the one who chose to bring Professor Caesar here, and I stand by that decision." Maverick''s expression turned cold as he addressed Snape. "You question my motives, Severus, yet you''re the one with a murky past. A former Death Eater questioning me? How rich." Snape''s face darkened, his hand twitching toward his wand. Maverick''s voice dropped, colder than ice. "Go on. Try it. I dare you." Before anyone could react, a wave of raw magical energy rippled through the room. The debris scattered around the corridor began to rise, defying gravity. The pressure was suffocating, but Maverick''s control was impeccable¡ªonly Snape felt the full brunt of it. Snape gritted his teeth, sweat forming on his brow. Slowly, one knee buckled, forcing him to the ground. "I am Maverick Caesar," he said, his voice steady and commanding. "Remember that. A master alchemist and a powerful mage, here to teach. I have no ulterior motives, but I won''t tolerate baseless accusations from you." "That is enough," Dumbledore''s voice rang out, and with a wave of his hand, the oppressive magic vanished. "Both of you, return to your offices. Minerva and I will handle matters here." Dumbledore sighed inwardly. How in Merlin''s name had the discussion turned out like this so quickly? Maverick gave Snape one last cold glance before nodding to Dumbledore. Without saying another word, he turned and walked away. He was eager to leave, and besides, he had no interest in getting caught up in trying to figure out how or why trolls and an ogre had managed to get into Hogwarts¡ªafter all, that was obvious to him already. And he was pretty sure Dumbledore knew this already as well, but at the same time, he knew the old man wouldn''t do a damn thing about Quirrell either. It seemed Dumbledore was still the same when it came to arranging little Harry''s life. Tsk, tsk. Poor little Potter. He silently took half a second to mourn the little lion''s future troubles. As he made his way to his office, his thoughts turned back to the night''s battle. One thing was certain¡ªhis Great-Magus level magic alone was not enough. He was still weak. The ogre''s physical strength had opened his eyes, reminding him once again that this world wasn''t just one of wizards and magic. His future opponents might not be as magically powerful as he was, but they could excel in other areas. Physical strength, or even supernatural abilities like mutants¡ªsome of which were like bugs in their own right. His eyes narrowed, determination settling in. The coming weekend would bring other schools and their deans to Hogwarts. Before then, he needed to make an upgrade. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: I''m not bashing Snape here. It''s just that any normal person would feel annoyed being confronted like that. I''m matching his behavior to what we see in the books. His final goal may be noble in some twisted way, but he wasn''t exactly a good man. I''ll be doing more interactions between the MC and him in the future to develop their characters further. Next chapter on Sunday ???? Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 128 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 76 - 76: Awakening (CH - 96) The events of the Halloween Feast had left Maverick with a renewed sense of determination. The chaos had been a wake-up call, and he decided there would be no more waiting. It was time to push forward and achieve the breakthrough to the rank of Arch-Magus. By September, just before the start of the school year, he had accumulated over 2,500 points, and his magical energy was nearing 8,000 units. Now, two months later, when his points had climbed to over 3,100, giving him an additional 1,000 points to use even after breakthrough, there was no reason to postpone any longer. But reaching the Arch-Magus rank was very different from advancing from Magus to Great-Magus. According to the system''s notes on rank promotion, the process would affect every wizard below the rank of Arch-Magus over a wide range, and this meant the consequences could be devastating for those two ranks below¡ªlike the children at Hogwarts¡ªdue to the volatile magic that would inevitably leak during the process. That was why he had chosen a remote location, one of the most isolated mountains in the world¡ªMount Kh¨¹iten. The tallest peak in the Altai Mountains of Mongolia, it towers over 14,000 feet and lies close to the border with China. Its glaciers, steep slopes, and extreme altitude make it one of the most inaccessible places on Earth, a challenge to reach without meticulous preparation. It had been his choice for some time now. So on that very same night, he left Hogwarts, and a few Apparitions later, he arrived here, though the sun was already up because of the different time zone. He first scanned the area for any nearby climbers, and only after flying over the peak and scouting a radius of over ten kilometers to ensure no humans were nearby did he finally begin. He found a large, stable rock free of snow to sit on and, without hesitation, began adding points to his magical energy, watching as the system processed each increase seamlessly. It wasn''t until the system prompted him to continue from 9,999 units that he paused. With a nod, he selected yes, and the system did its work. The sensation that followed was similar to the one he had felt when integrating the Philosopher''s Stone''s extraordinary characteristic¡ªan itchy, irritating feeling as if his body was being altered on a cellular level. He knew his body was evolving into a higher form of life, but with each passing minute, the irritation grew more intense. Thankfully, it wasn''t unbearable, but that was only what was happening inside him. As time passed, violent bursts of magic erupted from his body at irregular intervals, causing the thick layers of snow around the rock where he sat to shift with each surge. At times, the snow swirled in the air, lifted by unseen forces before being blasted away in an instant, or simply levitated, suspended in midair around him. The magical energy around him was as wild as a storm, reacting unpredictably with the physical matter near him. And even if it didn''t physically affect more distant areas, as the system had noted, there was still an invisible pressure within a dozen kilometers radius around him. From a distance, he appeared like a wavering mirage, the energy radiating from his body distorting the air in ripples, as though the space around him had been trapped in the shimmering haze of a scorching midday sun. Even the sky, once clear with barely a cloud in sight before his arrival, had transformed within an hour of the promotion process, as dark clouds gathered unnaturally overhead, now twisting into a spiraling vortex. While all this was happening, Maverick sat firmly in his position with his eyes closed and brows furrowed, focusing solely on the breakthrough. However, the persistent pain and whatever changes were happening to him made it clear, from the beads of sweat covering his face despite the biting cold, that the process was far from pleasant. Time stretched on, the sun climbed higher as the unnatural phenomenon persisted. But as it reached its peak, the swirling clouds above began to disperse. The snowstorm-like chaos stirred by the volatile magic around Maverick gradually subsided before fading into calm. Maverick let out a long exhale. ... That was... scary. Yes, scary. Maverick could safely say he had never felt that kind of pain in either of his two lives. He was powerful, yes, and one of the most formidable magic users in the world, but until now, he had never experienced such persistent pain. And just before everything had calmed down, it felt like he was being pierced by countless needles all over his body, yet somehow, he had managed to stay conscious throughout it all. But contrary to how tired he should have been¡ªexhausted from enduring such agony for hours¡ªhe felt nothing like it. Instead, he felt invigorated, more rejuvenated than he had ever been. He slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he noticed was the snow spread out over a large area, with him at the center like a crater. He stood up on his feet and, like always, first conjured a mirror to check for any visible changes to his appearance. But there was nothing. No changes at all. With a sigh, he dispelled the magic and then felt his body. Powerful. Yes, that was the feedback his brain gave. It''s common knowledge that the more magical energy you have, the more powerful the spells you cast will be. And he was someone who could see magical energy as a numerical figure, able to attest to this as a fact. Right now, he felt that his magical energy was far greater than it had been yesterday. Finally, he focused on the multiple notification prompts from his system. [ Body adaptation complete. ] [ Rank up: Great-Magus ¡ª Arch-Magus ] [ Name: Maverick Caesar ] [ Class: Wizard ] [ Rank: Arch-Magus ] [ Magical Energy: 19,862+ ] [ Points: 1,092 ] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Extraordinary Characteristic Points: 0 ] [ Extraordinary Characteristics: ] [ Excellent grade Spellcasting ] [ Excellent grade Independent Expanded Dimension ] [ Excellent grade Flight ] [ Excellent grade Vitality ] [ Talents: ] [ Magical Energy Manipulation (Master +) ] [ Magical Sense (Master +) ] [ Spacial Rift (Advanced +) ] [ Dominant Spirit (Advanced +) ] [ Nature Energy Manipulation (Beginner +) ] [ Transfiguration (Advanced +) ] [ Alchemy (Advanced +) ] [ Potions (Intermediate +) ] [ Spells: ] [ Aquired Master Proficiency: ] [ Fiendfyre + | Illusio Lunam Lectorem + ] [ Aquired Advanced Proficiency: ] [...] The system confirmed that he had now stepped into the rank of Arch-Magus, but upon taking a second glance at the magical energy value, he was truly surprised. When he had advanced from Magus to Great-Magus, the increase had been two or three thousand units of magical energy, but this time, the value had doubled, from 10,000 to nearly 20,000. And he could feel that number in every fiber of his being. It wasn''t just about becoming twice as powerful¡ªit was an all-around improvement. Not only was his magic stronger, but his body and spirit also felt significantly more powerful. Right now, he felt as if he could take on five of his earlier self, and he had been no ordinary Great-Magus even back at that rank. Next, he turned his attention to the other changes and observed that some of his talents had advanced in proficiency rank. As his teacher Edward had once mentioned, achieving the rank of Arch-Magus brought significant improvements in the control over mana, or Magical Energy. The talents he had acquired upon advancing to Magus¡ªMagical Energy Manipulation and Magical Sense¡ªhad now both reached Master proficiency. Maverick decided to test his newfound mastery, spreading his Magical Sense to its maximum output. His eyes widened involuntarily as he realized the range had increased not just two or three times but many, many times. He could now sense the entirety of Mount Kh¨¹iten and even parts of the surrounding peaks in the Altai mountain range. Before, he had to fly around just to cover a 15-kilometer radius with his senses, but now that range was easily encompassed from where he stood. Not only that, the level of detail was far sharper. There were no words to truly describe the difference, but to put it simply, it felt as though his perspective had been upgraded from 720p to 4K. Incredible... he couldn''t help but mutter, as a smile tugged his lips with the new found ability. Then, just as he had with Magical-Sense, he tested the power of Magical-Energy Manipulation. It, too, had received a significant boost. He could now conjure or materialize pure magic with ease, just as he had seen his teacher do¡ªlike it was second nature. Am I becoming a Dragonball character? he mused to himself, watching the ball of pure magic he had effortlessly materialized. After a while of testing the two talents'' new capabilities, he finally focused on the new talent he had acquired. Yes, it was only one, and unlike the last times he had ranked up and acquired two, this time there was only one. A bug? he thought. Where''s the button to contact customer service? Shouldn''t I get two talents instead of one? He complained inwardly, but the system made no reaction. Sigh. He then refocused on the new talent, Nature Energy Manipulation, to see if he could understand anything. Nature Energy? Nature Energy? Is it another type of energy like magic? Unfortunately, no matter how much he wracked his brain over it, the talent was at the beginner level proficiency, and he couldn''t make heads or tails of it. But this situation was nothing for a systematic cheater like him. Without hesitation, he brought up the system menu and decisively added 110 points to the new talent, advancing it from beginner to intermediate, then directly to advanced proficiency. Immediately, his mind was flooded with the talent''s information¡ªeverything from its nature to its various uses. But it wasn''t just his mind; his entire being adjusted to it as if years of experience with the talent had been compressed into a single moment. As a powerful Arch-Magus with a mind and body far stronger than any regular wizard, he felt no discomfort. There was only a brief tingling sensation for a second before his eyes opened, fully absorbing the knowledge and experience. He hummed, tapping his finger on his chin, mulling over the newfound power. Do I have to fight some evil firelord now? he thought with amusement. Yes, the new talent, Nature Energy Manipulation, granted him control over the four elements¡ªfire, water, air, and earth. Moreover, from the knowledge and experience he had just absorbed from the system, it seemed that this ability wasn''t tied to magic. Instead, it felt more like a superpower, a natural force that operated outside the realm of traditional spellcasting. What did this mean? Essentially, even if he encountered a situation where magic was suppressed¡ªsuch as an enchanted space designed to block magic¡ªhe could still rely on this power. Looking around, he slowly levitated off the rock where he stood and focused his attention on it. With a smooth gesture, he raised his hand and willed the change to happen. The large rock, which should have weighed tons, floated effortlessly into the air, then began to dismantle and reshape like a Lego creation. With the sound of crunching noises, within seconds, the rock had transformed into a perfect cube, smooth as polished ceramic. He willed the cube to descend, and with a loud thud, it landed back on the ground. The changes resembled Transfiguration, but unlike Transfiguration, this transformation would be permanent. First, he hadn''t altered the elemental structure of the rock, and second, he hadn''t used magic to change the shape; he had manipulated the earth itself. That meant he could control not just rocks, but also sand, mud, cement, and possibly even metal. There was so much for him to explore¡ªnot only with earth, but with the other elements as well. The most important thing, however, was that with this talent, Nature Energy Manipulation, he would be the only Arch-Magus to possess such control. Like the other talents, it typically took an additional rank advancement for wizards to begin understanding the power of a newly acquired ability. The smirk on Maverick''s lips widened into a full grin. This new power, along with the other enhancements he had received from breaking through to Arch-Magus, was immensely satisfying. Moreover, he knew he would uncover even more about these abilities with time. There should be no mage in this world who can take me down now¡ªnot if I play all my trump cards. With that thought, Maverick vanished from the spot. However, what he didn''t realize was that his newly amplified magical senses had failed to detect five mysterious figures hovering above the mountain, watching his every move since the start of his breakthrough. "The little guy left so quickly," a woman''s voice said, calm yet laced with intrigue. She was tall and stunning, her beauty akin to that of a fairy. Long, jet-black hair cascaded down her back, and she wore a simple white top paired with black jeans. Around her neck hung a silver necklace, featuring the head of a raven with a gem embedded in its eye. "Interesting how he managed to master the element of earth so quickly after breaking through," added a man''s voice. He was clad in wizarding robes, but his wrist bore a silver bracelet shaped like a serpent, with the same kind of gem embedded in its eye. "Is it sheer genius?" "Hah! Jealous he''s more of a genius than you?" came a deep, mocking laugh, belonging to a bulky man with a commanding presence. Dressed in casual attire with a golden fur coat draped over his shoulders like a lion''s mane, his golden hair gleamed under the light. A sword hung at his waist, its hilt shaped into a lion''s head with a gem embedded in its eyes. "Can you, for once, not turn everything into a contest?" another woman interjected with a sigh. She was dressed in a unique blend of modern and wizarding fashion. Like the first woman, she radiated beauty, but her necklace featured a simple gemstone without any additional designs. "Let us leave," the final figure spoke, his tone authoritative yet calm. He stood at the front, appearing to be their leader. Though slightly older in appearance than the others, he exuded an air of command. His attire was a sleek mix of wizarding robes and a tailored suit, with a luxurious coat draped over his shoulders. "Supreme, is it alright if we make contact with him now? After all, he is¡ª" the first woman began, but the leader cut her off with a firm tone. "It is not yet time. He''s still far too weak and far too inexperienced. You may approach him, but under no circumstances are you to reveal your identities¡­" The leader paused, his expression turning contemplative, then added, "However, if he manages to figure it out on his own, that''s another story." The group nodded in unison at his command before vanishing into thin air, just as Maverick had moments earlier. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 129 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 77 - 77: The Tournament Begins (I) (CH - 97) The week passed without much fanfare, though the castle buzzed with activity as preparations for the interschool Quidditch tournament continued. Maverick, meanwhile, carried on with his lessons as usual, teaching alchemy to the first years and muggle science to the sixth years. Outside of his teaching duties, he was preoccupied with the tournament organizing committee, working tirelessly to ensure every detail was perfect for the arrival of the visiting schools. After all, this was his proposed event, and he was intent on making it flawless. As for his recent advancement in rank, he hadn''t mentioned it to anyone, though he no longer had any intention of concealing his strength either. And so, time slipped quietly by, and before anyone realized it, the first Saturday of November arrived. Morning broke with the sun casting a golden glow through the clouds above the towering spires of the Castle. The grounds sparkled with a light frost, the air was cool and damp, and it carried the faint scent of pine drifting from the Forbidden Forest. The Great Hall, already alive with the hum of students enjoying their breakfast, felt different today. It seemed larger, grander, as though the very walls had stretched to accommodate more, and rightly so for such an occasion. Three extra-long tables had been added, their polished surfaces gleaming under the enchanted ceiling, which mirrored the cloudy sky outside. The usual house banners had been replaced with the unified colors of Hogwarts, and the room was a buzz of eager anticipation. Over at the staff table, a similar scene unfolded, with additional space seemingly added in preparation for the event. However, a few professors were notably absent¡ªDumbledore, Maverick, and Professor McGonagall were nowhere to be seen. ... The morning air was sharp and cold near the Great Lake, the surface of the water rippling faintly under a light breeze. Three figures stood by the shore, their breaths forming soft white clouds in the chill. The lake lay still, its surface reflecting the pale sky like a polished mirror. Dumbledore''s twinkling blue eyes swept across the horizon, his hands clasped behind his back in quiet contemplation. Beside him, Maverick stood with his usual calm demeanor, and McGonagall, ever practical, adjusted her emerald robes and stole a quick glance at her wrist watch. "They should be arriving any moment now," Dumbledore said, his voice carrying a note of quiet excitement. "I do hope the arrangements are to their liking." "I''m sure they will be, Albus," McGonagall replied briskly. "Though I must say, I''ll be glad when the formalities are over..." Maverick let out a low chuckle as he watched the Deputy Headmistress looking nervous. But who could blame her? Hogwarts'' reputation was on the line, and this was her beloved school. It wasn''t every day they welcomed guests from other institutions. "Everything should go smoothly," he said at last, turning his head toward her with a reassuring smile. Just then, a faint ripple of magic stirred the air, drawing their attention as all three turned their heads in unison. In the distance, the sky seemed to rip open, the edges stretching wider and wider until they formed a vast, gaping rift, its surface an inky black void. The three of them showed no outward reaction, merely waiting expectantly. But they all had a pretty good guess as to who it might be. After all, only Hogwarts and Beauxbatons Academy of Magic had Arch-Magi as their headmasters. And sure enough, not long after that, a magnificent carriage emerged from within the rift, drawn by a team of majestic winged horses. It descended slowly and gracefully, its silver and blue colors gleaming in the light. The Beauxbatons Academy of Magic''s crest was proudly displayed on the side, unmistakable for all to see. The carriage landed softly on the grass, and moments later, the doors opened to reveal a towering, striking woman¡ªOlympe Maxime. Maverick''s expression remained calm, though he couldn''t help recalling their less-than-pleasant previous encounter. This time, however, he didn''t feel the same tension¡ªthings had changed considerably since then. With regal poise, she stepped out, her presence as elegant and commanding as ever. She wore a stunning gown, the fabric shimmering faintly in the light, with intricate lace detailing along the edges. Over her shoulders, a luxurious velvet coat draped elegantly, its deep blue hue contrasting beautifully with the silver embroidery that traced its seams. The coat flowed gracefully behind her as she moved, completing her sophisticated and imposing appearance. Behind Maxime, the Beauxbatons students disembarked in an elegant procession, a mix of boys and girls dressed in sleek, pale blue uniforms that shimmered in the morning light. Among them was a young witch who Maverick was almost certain was Fleur Delacour. He could sense the Veela magic the moment she stepped out, but to someone like him, it didn''t matter in the slightest. Still, she stood out even among such a distinguished crowd, her elegance and composure clear for all to see. But she didn''t seem to be part of the Quidditch team. Instead, she appeared to be simply accompanying the half-giant witch. Maverick had read somewhere that Delacour was Maxime''s direct apprentice, much like how he was to Edward. The towering witch and her students approached the trio, her eyes fixed on the headmaster. As she reached him, her expression softened into a warm smile. "Albus," she greeted, her voice smooth with a melodic French accent. "A pleasure seeing you again." "The pleasure is mine, Olympe," Dumbledore replied, his eyes twinkling with his characteristic warmth. "Welcome to Hogwarts." He then turned slightly, and gestured to the two standing beside him. "May I introduce, Professor McGonagall and Professor Maverick... the heart and the brains behind all of this... as I mentioned in our meeting months ago." Madame Maxime inclined her head gracefully. "A pleasure seeing you again as well, Minerva..." she said, glancing at McGonagall first before finally settling her gaze on Maverick. "So, you are the man causing such a stir all over the wizarding world recently," she continued, her eyes narrowing slightly as she sized him up with both her gaze and her magic. "Mr. Caesar... oh, no... it should be Master Caesar." Maverick didn''t flinch and smiled naturally, his expression calm. "A pleasure, Speaker. Welcome to Hogwarts." "I cannot sense any magic from you, monsieur," Maxime remarked, her tone both curious and probing. She tilted her head, her eyes studying him intently as though trying to read something beyond his calm exterior. "Professor Caesar has always been like this, Olympe," Dumbledore interjected smoothly. "He has exceptional control over magic and a habit of keeping it suppressed at all times." He shot Maverick a knowing glance, before turning his attention back to the visiting headmistress. Maxime briefly glanced at Dumbledore when he spoke, then turned her attention back to Maverick. A wide, unreadable smile spread across her face. "The pleasure is mine, young genius," she said smoothly, without missing a beat. "If you ever consider changing employers, Beauxbatons'' doors are always open to you." Cough. Dumbledore quickly turned to McGonagall and said. "Minerva, would you kindly escort Principal Maxime and her students to the Great Hall for breakfast? We wouldn''t want the students to think we''ve forgotten our manners," Dumbledore said, glancing at his deputy with a knowing look. "Of course," McGonagall replied, stepping forward promptly. Fortunately, no other interruptions occurred, and Maxime seemed to have set aside her curiosity for the time being. The reason Maverick suppressed his magic, despite deciding not to hide his strength any longer, was simple: he didn''t want to cause a scene. He wasn''t sure how Maxime would react if she sensed his magical signature, and he was certain she would recognize it as belonging to Bloodraven. For now, discretion seemed the wiser choice. And so, the Beauxbatons delegation arrived first, and McGonagall led them to the Great Hall, where preparations were already in full swing for all the visiting schools to enjoy breakfast together. No sooner had they departed than another surge of magic filled the air. This time, it came from two directions at once. From the north, a massive, ornate sleigh appeared, gliding over the ground as though pulled by invisible forces. It was Koldovstoretz, the Russian school of magic. The sleigh was adorned with intricate carvings and glowed faintly with runes, its arrival accompanied by the faint sound of bells. The students, clad in fur-lined robes, stepped out with an air of quiet confidence, their headmaster¡ªa tall, broad-shouldered man with a thick beard¡ªleading the way. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Simultaneously, from the south, the Durmstrang delegation arrived in dramatic fashion. A massive ship rose from the depths of the lake, its dark sails billowing ominously in the breeze. As the ship glided toward the shore, it docked with a low, creaking sound, and the students began to disembark. They wore heavy crimson robes that looked almost militaristic, marching down the gangplank with the kind of precision that made it clear they had been trained for discipline. At their head stood Igor Karkaroff, a figure Maverick instantly recognized. Karkaroff was the headmaster of Durmstrang, but he was also, as Maverick recalled, a self-serving, opportunistic coward and a former Death Eater who had once followed Voldemort during his reign. However, that was the story from the original timeline, and Maverick wasn''t sure how much of it applied here. Regardless, it didn''t matter, because he sensed the man to be only at a mediocre Great-Magus level¡ªnot even close to peak, like McGonagall. He watched as the man approached Dumbledore, and beside him was the dean of the other school. They both came to a stop at the same time in front of Dumbledore and him. "Albus," Karkaroff greeted first, his voice smooth but carrying a hint of formality. "It has been too long." "Indeed it has, Igor," Dumbledore replied warmly. "Welcome to Hogwarts. And you as well, Victor." He turned to the Koldovstoretz headmaster and greeted the same. The man''s name was Viktor Volkov. Like Karkaroff, he was a Great-Magus, but Maverick could sense that his magical power far surpassed Karkaroff''s. What made Viktor Volkov particularly notable, however, was his lineage¡ªhe was the younger brother of Russia''s only Arch-Magus, Alexey Volkov. The Russian marquis responded to Dumbledore''s greeting with a polite, deep, and accented voice. "A pleasure," he responded courteously. Dumbledore gestured to Maverick. "This is Professor Maverick. He has been instrumental in organizing this tournament." Volkov and Karkaroff both acknowledged Maverick with polite nods. A master alchemist was a master alchemist, after all, and both men understood the significance of such a title. The respect and courtesy they showed seemed genuine, if brief, before their attention shifted back to Dumbledore. "Shall we proceed to the Great Hall?" Dumbledore suggested with a twinkle in his eye. "I''m sure all the students are eager to refresh after their journeys..." At Dumbledore''s words, both Volkov and Karkaroff nodded in agreement, and the group began to move together, heading towards the grand doors of Hogwarts. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 130 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 78 - 78: The Tournament Begins (II) (CH - 98) The guests from the three schools were soon led to the Great Hall, which had been transformed into a stunning display of warmth and hospitality. Three additional long tables, placed alongside the usual four, had been arranged for the visiting schools. Despite the added seating, the Great Hall did not feel crowded¡ªthanks to the use of impressive space-expanding magic, it had been enlarged to comfortably accommodate everyone. The Beauxbatons students, in their elegant blue uniforms, sat together, quietly observing the hall with polite curiosity. The Durmstrang students, dressed in heavy crimson robes, stood out with their strict and disciplined demeanor. In contrast, the Koldovstoretz students, wearing deep forest-green cloaks trimmed with silver, sat with a relaxed confidence, their easy grace giving the impression that nothing here could faze them. Meanwhile, the Hogwarts students whispered excitedly among themselves, stealing glances at the newcomers. The hall was alive with energy as some students speculated in hushed tones about the visitors'' skills and reputations, while others marveled at their unique attire and distinctive mannerisms. It had been years since an event like this had taken place. In the past, the Triwizard Tournament was the only occasion that brought the schools together, but it had been canceled due to its many dangers, and no one knew when or if it would resume again. Once everyone seemed settled, Dumbledore stood from his seat and raised his hands, gently signaling for silence. "Friends, students, and esteemed guests," Dumbledore said, his gaze sweeping across the room, pausing for a moment on each delegation. "It is with great joy that we welcome our visitors from Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, Durmstrang Institute, and Koldovstoretz School of Magic. Today marks the beginning of an exciting event... one that will celebrate not only our differences but the bonds that tie us together as a magical community." His eyes twinkled as he added, "Let us embrace the opportunity to learn from one another and make new memories during our time together." The old wizard kept his speech short, warmly welcoming the visiting schools and extending Hogwarts'' hospitality, while explaining how the visiting students would join Hogwarts classes and the efforts made to ensure they felt comfortable and settled within the castle. A ripple of applause spread through the hall following the headmaster''s welcoming speech, and the stage was then handed over to Maverick, who was set to explain the details of the tournament. And Maverick ensured his speech covered every important detail, now that all the schools and their headmasters were gathered in one place. He began with a quick overview of the tournament structure, explaining how the games would be played and outlining how the winners of each round would move on to the next stage. He repeated the details already shared with the Hogwarts students, stressing the schedule. The first round would feature six games, starting today, with one game held each day after that. He also mentioned that the next group stage would take place in February, with the finals scheduled for May. Next, he talked about the changes made to the Quidditch stadium to accommodate a larger audience. It wouldn''t just be students from the participating schools watching the games, but also members of the public, including parents, scouts, and government officials. He reassured the crowd by highlighting the security arrangements. The British Ministry of Magic''s law enforcement department had been involved to ensure everyone''s safety during the tournament. Multiple Aurors, both visible and covert, would be stationed around the stands to maintain security, with the protection of the students being the top priority. Maverick also addressed the safety of the spectators, especially regarding the risk of a Bludger flying into the stands. To prevent accidents, alchemical protective charms had been placed on each stand, acting as invisible barriers. He then moved on to discuss the wider reach of the tournament. The games, he said, would be broadcast live across Europe, with Magic Vision donated to each of the participating schools so that students who couldn''t be there could still watch in real time. Additionally, many major wizarding locations and public places would have Magic Vision sets installed, meaning that even the general public could watch from afar. Maverick also mentioned the involvement of several newspapers, whose staff would be covering the event. The games would be reported on and featured in the headlines, ensuring widespread coverage. He reminded everyone of the significance of the event, emphasizing once again that all of wizarding Europe, and possibly even beyond, would be watching. As a professor at Hogwarts and the chair overseeing the tournament, he appealed to all students¡ªnot just those from Hogwarts¡ªto show discipline and good sportsmanship throughout the competition. Finally, with a smile, Maverick informed everyone that the first game would take place that afternoon between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons. He wished everyone the best of luck, adding, "May the best team win." After Maverick''s detailed explanation, Dumbledore officially signaled the start of the grand feast. The Great Hall then brimmed with energy, more alive than ever, as students from all four schools¡ªwell, mostly those from Hogwarts¡ªturned the welcome feast into a festive celebration. After breakfast, the guest schools and their students were guided to their dormitories and taken on tours of the castle. With Hogwarts being as vast as it was, there was no issue accommodating everyone comfortably. And since it was the weekend, there were no classes, giving everyone the chance to enjoy a little before the games began. As the appointed time for the opening ceremony approached, guests from the public began to arrive through the temporary Floo points set up for the occasion, located just outside the castle and near the stadium. Security personnel and staff were stationed at these points, ensuring the smooth flow of visitors and guiding them to their designated seats in the stands. Most of the seats allocated to the public had been sold, though not all, which was understandable given that this was the first time an event like this was being held. However, the VIP section¡ªdesigned for those who wanted to enjoy the games with added comfort and amenities¡ªwas fully booked, largely thanks to Maverick''s effective marketing strategies. By the time the ceremony was set to begin, the stadium was already alive with excitement, the air buzzing with anticipation. However, instead of heading straight to his seat in the VIP stand with the headmasters, Maverick decided to visit the Hogwarts players'' dressing room first to check on the team''s energy. Before he even reached the door, he could hear Oliver Wood''s booming voice echoing through the corridor, delivering a passionate speech to the team. Maverick paused for a moment, smiling at the sheer enthusiasm in the young captain''s tone, and only entered after Wood''s fiery pep talk concluded. Inside, the team and their coach, Steven, turned their heads toward him. Maverick stepped in with a smile, giving the players an appreciative nod. "How''s everyone feeling? Nervous, or are you all set for today?" he asked with a light tone. "Not nervous at all, Professor!" Slytherin''s seeker, Marcus Flint, patted his chest confidently. "I''ll catch the Snitch before their little sissy of a seeker even knows where it is!" Wood stepped forward next with the confidence of a true captain. "We''re ready, Professor. And I''ll make sure no Quaffle gets past me today." More students joined in, expressing their readiness, and finally, Coach Steven spoke with a steady and reassuring tone. "They''re ready, and I believe the kids will surprise everyone today." Maverick''s smile widened as he looked at the Hogwarts team. He could feel their energy and determination radiating in the room. "I like the energy, everyone. Remember... teamwork is key. And above all, good luck. We''re counting on you!" With those words, he turned and left the dressing room, and headed straight to the VIP stands to join his colleagues. The headmasters, special invitees, and nearly all the guests who had booked their seats were already settled when Maverick arrived. At the very front, he saw the three deans engaged in an animated conversation, clearly soaking in the excitement emanating from the crowd. Next to them, in the same row, was the plump Minister of Magic he had met two years ago at Buckingham Palace, now chatting with another Ministry official Maverick didn''t recognize. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he walked past the seats, Maverick noticed the curious glances from the occupants. He recognized some of them¡ªpure-blood lords from prominent British families. Others, dressed in various aristocratic styles, were likely foreign nobles whose children were participating in the tournament. Maverick didn''t ignore their gazes. Instead, he acknowledged each and everyone who met his eyes, and offered polite nods in return, before finally reaching his seat at the front next to Professor Dumbledore. "The man of the hour finally graced us with his presence." As soon as he took his seat, he heard the alluring voice of the French Headmistress, who sat just beyond Dumbledore on the other side. "This is one magnificent event you''ve arranged, Monsieur. I can''t believe you managed to fill up the stadium for the very first game." Maverick chuckled as he turned toward her. "This is the hard work of many people, Speaker. I can''t take all the credit." "And very modest¡­" she said with a playful smile. "Remember, my offer still stands." The old Hogwarts Headmaster beside her twitched involuntarily at her words, but fortunately, Maverick''s next words put him at ease. "I''m perfectly happy here at Hogwarts," Maverick said, looking at the woman steadily as he met her gaze without flinching. "Though I do appreciate the offer." Some of the occupants raised their brows¡ªafter all, he was speaking to an Arch-Magus. Most wouldn''t have the confidence to look her in the eye, let alone respond so casually. They took note of this little detail, and whether they saw it as confidence or arrogance, Maverick neither knew nor cared. "How much time until the opening ceremony begins, Professor?" Dumbledore asked, smoothly changing the subject. "Any minute now," Maverick replied. "We''ve chosen an incredible talent from Hogwarts to narrate the competition, and Professor McGonagall should be with him now, getting ready to start." It was true¡ªrather than hiring a professional commentator, Maverick had decided to give the opportunity to a student. A third-year Gryffindor, Lee Jordan, had the perfect energy and talent for the role. Of course, he wouldn''t be alone in it. Professor McGonagall would be there to supervise the boy and keep things in check. Chapter 79 - 79: The Tournament Begins (III) (CH - 99) The stands exploded with cheers, applause mixing with the electric hum of excitement in the crisp autumn afternoon air. On the stage, a group of witches whirled and danced, their robes shimmering as they moved in perfect harmony to the lively beat of a Muggle song. "What is this music?" a wizard in the front row asked his companion as his foot tapped along to the rhythm without him realizing it. "No idea," the other replied, shrugging. "But it''s good, isn''t it?" Those of Muggle origins in the crowd exchanged knowing smiles, quietly enjoying the familiarity of the tunes. For everyone else, it was simply magical. The performance held them spellbound, and not one person seemed to care¡ªor even wonder¡ªwhere the music had come from. "This is brilliant," said a young witch sitting in the stands reserved for the public. Her eyes sparkled as she clapped along. "I''m glad we decided to buy tickets." Her companion, a stern-looking pureblood wizard in formal robes, frowned but kept watching. "It''s unconventional," he muttered. "But not entirely unpleasant." The witches ended their performance with a final dazzling move. Golden sparks shot from their wands in perfect unison and lit up the stage like bright fireworks. The entire audience stood, and some even jumped to their feet as they whistled and cheering with unrestrained enthusiasm. "Unconventional or not," the young witch grinned, elbowing her companion, "you liked it." He gave a reluctant nod, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Perhaps." Among the crowd of spectators, inside the VIP box, Maverick spread his senses to listen to the various feedback and chuckled quietly to himself. He had purposely avoided using Veelas or the usual opening ceremony acts typically seen at events like this. Instead, he chose to use humans¡ªwell, in this case, some very good-looking witches¡ªto kick off the competition with a stunning performance. The tunes he chose were of course, from Muggle origins. Because quite frankly, magicals had terrible, terrible taste in music. And his little gamble to use Muggle songs seemed to have been the right call indeed, judging by the reactions. The applause slowly died down as the performers exited the stage, and then Lee Jordan''s voice echoed across the stadium. "The first match of the competition! On one side, representing Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, we have... Team Hogwarts! And on the other side, all the way from the beautiful mountains of France, give it up for... Team Beauxbatons!" The crowd applauded for both teams, and after which, Lee Jordan announced the names of the players from each team one by one as they soared into the air. Not long after, the referee''s whistle pierced the stadium, signaling the start of the game as the Quaffle was released. From the very beginning, it was clear that Hogwarts had the upper hand. Their chasers flew in perfect unison, while the Beauxbatons team struggled to keep up as the Quaffle moved seamlessly between their opponents. The results of Steven''s training had clearly paid off. Maverick might not be able to tell, but McGonagall and the other professors who had seen these students play before could clearly notice the difference. Most of all, it was the extremely well-coordinated teamwork among the players, who just a couple of months ago couldn''t have possibly done this. "And that''s another goal for Hogwarts!" Lee Jordan''s excited voice rang out. "Brilliant! Briliant! They''ve taken an early lead in just ten minutes... 20 to 0 in favor of Hogwarts!" The crowd roared as the Hogwarts players regrouped, ready for the next play. "Very impressive," remarked the Durmstrang headmaster, leaning back in his seat with a thoughtful expression. Dumbledore smiled at his counterpart, nodding slightly. He was genuinely pleased by the teamwork his students from different houses were showing and was glad that he had agreed to Maverick''s proposal for an event such as this. Who knew it would be a game of sport that would bring his school together in the same boat? The VIP stand where they all sat wasn''t quiet either, as some of the players'' parents¡ªpresumably ancient noble families ¡ªwatched intently. Right now, they seemed to barely contain their calm demeanors, occasionally jumping to their feet or joining in the cheers and applause. After all, it was their children out on the field. Maxime, sitting quietly ever since the game began, raised an eyebrow, noticing something. She glanced at Dumbledore and Maverick with a smirk. "Your seeker seems to be taking things very easy. Isn''t it because of the additional rule you set for this competition?" Maverick answered, "That rule was set to prevent the games from dragging on. 150 points scored before the Snitch is caught to declare the winner is a fair rule for all teams. But..." He observed the boy in question. It was true. He could see that Marcus Flint had indeed been taking it easy, growing complacent with how easily Hogwarts was scoring. "You''re right. He isn''t trying very hard to locate the Snitch." An hour into the game, Hogwarts scored yet another goal. The scoreboard now read 90 to 30, and the crowd¡ªespecially the Hogwarts students in the stands¡ªerupted into cheers once more. "Hogwarts is dominating!" Lee Jordan called out. "With an hour into the game, they''ve already tripppled the score of their opponents!" As the match progressed, Marcus Flint, the Hogwarts Seeker, relaxed more and more. It felt too easy, and his attention began to wander slightly. Unfortunately, that moment of carelessness proved costly. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A Bludger came hurtling toward him, smashing into his side before he could react. Flint let out a shout of pain, clutching his ribs as he wobbled on his broom, and the referee immediately blew the whistle, pausing the game. "Looks like Flint''s taken a nasty hit!" Lee Jordan announced. "That''s going to hurt!" From the VIP box, Maxime''s lips twitched in faint amusement. "Your seeker had that one coming, Albus." Dumbledore stroked his beard thoughtfully. "Perhaps, but that would serve him a lesson..." Over the pitch, Flint seemed to recover quickly from the hit after Madam Pomfrey worked her magic. The game resumed with the referee''s whistle, but Coach Steven appeared to have other ideas. He called Potter to get ready, and five minutes later, Flint was replaced by Hogwarts'' substitute Seeker, reluctantly returning to the bench. He didn''t voice any arguments, and it became clear that Steven''s training wasn''t the only thing respected by the players¡ªhis decisions carried weight as well. When Flint sat down, Steven eyed him for a moment before asking sternly, "Do you know why I switched you out?" The Slytherin senior didn''t answer right away, his head lowered and fists clenched under his robes. After a brief pause, he finally raised his head. "I was... careless, Coach. I wasn''t taking things seriously." "That''s right. As the Seeker, you''re the last person who should behave that way," Steven said sharply. "Just because there''s a new rule about ending the game after 150 points doesn''t mean you can forget what your job is. Even if the score were 140 to 0 against Hogwarts, your focus should be on catching the Snitch. That''s your damn job. No matter how confident you think your chances of winning are, you are not allowed to sit back and take it easy." Flint nodded silently, taking every word to heart. Though he was arrogant by nature, he held great respect for this famous Quidditch star who was now his coach. And Steven saw this in Flint''s expression, so after the scolding, his tone softened slightly. "The next game with Durmstrang won''t be this easy. I need you at your best, so take this time to relax. The second reason I switched you out was to prevent you from sustaining a serious injury before then." The Slytherin captain''s eyes lit up at that, and he nodded resolutely this time. "Thank you, Coach. And... this won''t happen again." Steven gave him a firm nod before turning his attention back to the game. Years of professional Quidditch had honed his vision to near eagle-like precision, and his eyes locked onto the newcomer on the field. Harry Potter was darting around the pitch, frantically searching for the Snitch while effortlessly dodging Bludgers that were being "accidentally" sent his way. Tsk. These kids are already starting to play dirty, Steven thought to himself. Meanwhile, murmurs rippled through the crowd at the decision to substitute a senior player for someone so much younger. The British in the stands, of course, knew exactly who Harry Potter was, but many of the international spectators were less familiar with him. Nonetheless, while Harry was widely recognized as the savior of wizarding Britain, he certainly wasn''t seen as the savior of Quidditch. "And stepping in as the substitute Seeker¡ªHarry Potter!" But in any case, the moment Lee Jordan''s announcement rang out, the crowd instinctively erupted into wild cheers. Harry, with a focused and determined expression, mounted his broom. Without hesitation, he shot into the air, ready to prove himself and turn the game around. "What a talented little guy..." Maxime commented, her eyes following Harry''s swift movements in the air. His flying skills were remarkable, and it wasn''t just her who noticed. The entire audience seemed to share the same sentiment. This seemingly young substitute for the Hogwarts team was maneuvering through the skies with a level of skill that rivaled, if not surpassed, that of his much older opponent. At the same time, some spectators¡ªmost likely scouts from professional Quidditch teams¡ªbegan jotting down notes in their books, their eyes gleaming with interest. "Is he a descendant of Charlie?" Maxime asked, curious. Dumbledore nodded lightly. "The last living Potter, sadly." "What a pity," Maxime remarked after a pause. "A family that has produced at least one Great-Magus in every generation... to die out all because of one madman." At her words, Karkaroff, seated just a few chairs away, stiffened. The mention of his old master by an Archmage was enough to unnerve him, though he quickly tried to hide his reaction. However, his subtle discomfort did not go unnoticed by the others. Dumbledore, Maxime, and Maverick all caught the flicker of tension in his posture. But none of them said anything. Maverick, for one, didn''t care, and it seemed neither did Dumbledore nor Maxime. To them, Karkaroff was just a small fish that had slipped away back then. And a little fish, no matter how squirmy, was still just a little fish. Time passed slowly, and the Hogwarts team inched closer to scoring the 150 points needed for victory. However, just after their 12th goal, bringing their total to 120 points, their Seeker, Harry Potter, suddenly began displaying some unusual movements. "What the..." Harry murmured under his breath as his broomstick, which had been under his full control until now, started feeling as though something had latched onto it. He scanned his surroundings, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary. "Woah!" he yelped when his broom made a sudden, violent movement, veering left and right as if it had come alive and was trying to throw him off. Harry held on tightly with all his might, assuming it was a malfunction and trying desperately to regain control. "What''s going on with the Hogwarts Seeker?" "I don''t know... Looks like he''s lost control." "Tsk. Figures. He''s just a kid¡ªnot ready for the competitive stage yet." The crowd murmured in confusion, some scrutinizing the situation while others voiced their concern, as more people began to notice the abnormality with Harry''s broomstick. However, the referee didn''t blow the whistle to pause the game¡ªhe couldn''t. According to the rules, unless the player was injured or separated from their broomstick, intervention wasn''t permitted. The game continued, and this mishap seemed to breathe new life into the Beauxbatons team. They began pressing the Hogwarts players harder, gaining momentum as the Hogwarts team struggled to stay focused while constantly glancing at Harry. "Interesting..." Maxime commented, her eyes narrowing in amusement as she watched the scene unfold. She turned to Dumbledore and Maverick. "Looks like someone nasty slipped through your security..." Unlike most of the audience, the three Arch-Magi in the VIP stand could sense the magic affecting Harry''s broom. It wasn''t a malfunction, and they knew it¡ªit was a curse. "Aren''t you going to pause the game, Albus?" Maxime asked. Instead of responding, Dumbledore glanced at Maverick, silently seeking his reaction. Unlike Maxime, Dumbledore knew Maverick could also sense what was happening and seemed to defer to his opinion. Has old Voldy decided to act already? Maverick thought while spreading his Magical Sense in an attempt to locate the culprit. He was nearly certain this was Voldemort''s doing. Seeing Harry on the field must have tempted him to seize the opportunity to harm him. Found you! Maverick locked onto a man sitting inconspicuously at the very back of the public stands. The man''s mouth moved rapidly, clearly chanting some dark incantation. Unlike the original timeline, Snape wasn''t present to counter the curse, and Hermione Granger wasn''t there to intervene and "accidentally" save the day. No matter, Maverick thought, deciding it was time to teach this vile piece of work a lesson. And this was a perfect opportunity to test his newly acquired talent, Nature Energy Manipulation, instead of relying on conventional magic. Focusing on the bench Quirrell sat on, Maverick acted decisively. A moment later, Quirrell''s chanting came to an abrupt halt. His eyes bulged, his mouth gaped in a silent cry, and his body stiffened unnaturally. A feminine squeak escaped his lips as tears welled up in his eyes. Back in the VIP stand, Maverick smirked as he watched Quirrell''s reaction through his Magical-Sense. That''s right. He let Professor Quirrell experience his new disaster-level magic, which he had shamelessly plagiarized from a studio next door. He called it Hogwarts'' Hidden Secret Technique: One Thousand Years of Death. (Author''s Note: For those unfamiliar with the reference¡ªlet''s just say Quirrell might have a hard time sitting comfortably or taking a dump for the foreseeable future.) "Looks like Harry Potter''s back in the game, ladies and gentlemen!" Lee Jordan''s voice echoed across the stadium, bringing the audience back to the action as Harry regained full control of his broom. "But in that brief moment, Beauxbatons had somehow managed to score two more goals, bringing the score from 130¨C30 to 130¨C50. Unfortunately, my dear friends from France, unless your team somehow catches the Snitch, this game is all but lost to you." The Hogwarts students, along with the majority of the audience, cheered loudly, seemingly agreeing with the commentator''s remark. It wasn''t biased, just a fact. Unless the Beauxbatons team managed to catch the Snitch, they had almost no chance of a comeback. Harry, now steady and refocused, got back into the game almost immediately. Flying swiftly, he dodged a bludger with ease, and as he made a turn, his sharp eyes caught a golden glint darting across the pitch, not too far away. The Snitch. His eyes widened briefly before narrowing with determination. Woosh! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 131 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 80 - 80: The Tournament Begins (IV) (CH - 100) The Quidditch pitch roared with life as the Hogwarts All-Stars clashed against the Beauxbatons School of Magic under a sky streaked with golden clouds. The crowd was a sea of waving banners¡ªscarlet and gold for Hogwarts, pale blue silk for Beauxbatons¡ªeach scream and cheer echoing through the stands. Bludgers rocketed through the air, Chasers darted in elegant formations, and the sharp crack of broomsticks cutting the wind filled the stadium. High above the chaos, Harry Potter scanned the field with hawk-like focus. His green eyes narrowed behind his glasses, wind whipping through his messy black hair. Then¡ªa glint. A flicker of gold no bigger than a walnut zipped past the Beauxbatons goalposts. The Golden Snitch. "There!" Harry shouted to no one but himself, his heart leaping into his throat. He flattened himself against his broom and surged forward with a burst of speed that made the crowd gasp. The Snitch darted upward, a shimmering speck against the vast sky, and Harry gave chase, his cloak snapping behind him like a banner of war. From the Beauxbatons side, their Seeker¡ªa wiry, brown-haired boy, after seeing Harry''s movements ¡ªspotted it too. His sleek Nimbus 2000 tilted sharply, and he rocketed after the Snitch like a blur. The audience erupted, half rising to their feet, as the two Seekers streaked toward the prize. "Look at Potter go!" bellowed Lee Jordan''s amplified voice over the commentary box. "He''s got that Snitch in his sights¡ªand Beauxbaton''s seeker''s hot on his tail! This is going to be a nail-biter, folks!" Harry twisted his broom into a steep climb, the Snitch zigzagging wildly as if taunting him. It looped around the Hogwarts stands, and he followed, pulling a hairpin turn that sent a ripple of "Oooohs!" through the crowd. His fingers stretched out, inches from the Snitch''s fluttering wings, but it darted sideways at the last second. His counterpart was gaining, his broom humming with precision, his face set in fierce determination. The Snitch plunged downward in a stomach-lurching dive, spiraling toward the pitch. Harry didn''t hesitate¡ªhe flipped the broom into a nosedive, the wind screaming past his ears, the ground rushing up to meet him. His opponent did not hesitate either and mirrored him, streaming like a comet. The stands blurred into a wall of noise¡ªscreams, cheers, and gasps blending into a deafening roar. "He''s mad!" someone shouted from the Gryffindor section. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He''ll crash!" shrieked a Beauxbatons supporter, clutching her friend''s arm. Harry''s world narrowed to the Snitch, its golden glow a beacon in the chaos. He yanked his broom into a sharp turn, skimming just inches above the grass while his knees brushed slightly against the turf. The Beauxbatons Seeker hesitated at the last moment, cursing in French as he looped back, but Harry was already climbing again, the Snitch weaving through the goal hoops. With a sudden burst of speed, Harry rolled his broom mid-air, dodging a Bludger that whizzed past his head. The Snitch veered left¡ªhe banked right, anticipating its feint, then pulled into a breathtaking dive. Again, the Snitch plunged, and again, Harry dove without hesitation toward the pitch. His opponent was only a couple of feets behind shadowing him. The crowd leaped up, shouting themselves hoarse, and in the VIP box, half the occupants rose, hands on the rail. "Mon Dieu, Albus!" Madame Maxime boomed, her voice rich and unrestrained. "Look at that little daredevil go! Eleven years old, and he''s outflying his seniors." Dumbledore chuckled softly, his eyes twinkling as he watched Harry''s reckless dive. "Oh, his father had that same spark on a broom, you know. Seems the apple didn''t fall far." While he appeared calm on the surface, he was actually quite shocked by Harry''s flying skills. This was his first time seeing the boy fly like this, and the confidence and control he was displaying at just eleven years old made the old headmaster reconsider some of his carefully laid plans. And sitting just two seats away from him, another headmaster shared his thoughts as well. "Too much flash," grumbled Volkov, the dean of the Russian magical school. "He flies like he wants a broken neck. No discipline." The Headmaster''s murmured among themselves, the officials engaged in quiet discussions, and behind them, the many occupants of the VIP box shared their thoughts just as eagerly. In the third row, a couple dressed in aristocratic wizarding finery listened intently to the occupants in the first row. The man was Lucius Malfoy. He had neatly combed blond hair and a cleanly shaved beard and beside him was his wife, Narcissa Malfoy. She looked graceful in her sleek black robes, staying calm despite the commotion below. Lucius narrowed his eyes as he watched Harry Potter soar, captivating the dignitaries in front of him. The boy''s showy display irritated him¡ªa spotlight on a rival family he could never stomach. "He''s rather good, isn''t he, dear?" Narcissa murmured, her lips curving faintly as she glanced at her husband''s furrowed brows. "Reminds me of his father¡­" She knew that scowl¡ªjealousy simmering beneath his polished veneer, sparked by a Potter stealing the stage. Lucius was predictable that way, but he was her husband after all. The man humphed. "Typical Potter flair¡ªmore luck than skill." He would rather vomit than admit it. In fact, he had even tried to change the team selection when it was announced, but unfortunately, everyone gave the same answer. He was asked to take up any complaints with the new alchemy professor who was overseeing the team, but he didn''t have the guts. It was common knowledge that this man wasn''t easy to deal with. Most importantly, he simply didn''t want to give a bad impression to someone who seemed to have connections everywhere. Mudblood or not, he wasn''t foolish enough to offend a master alchemist. On the field, Harry swooped low, skimming the grass as the Snitch danced just out of reach, taunting him. He narrowed his eyes, heart pounding, and then¡ªa reckless idea took over him. In a wild move, he pushed himself up and, with a sway, slowly balanced himself on the handle. The crowd sucked in a sharp, collective breath. Almost there! He out stretched his hand, then finally, lunged himself through the air at the Snitch. The crowd gasped¡ªa sharp, collective "Oh!" rippling through the stands. Unfortunately, to Harry''s disappointment, the Snitch only grazed his fingers, and he wasn''t able to grab hold of it. But then, to his surprise, it darted toward his face. His eyes widened, and his mouth opened involuntarily at the sudden change. Coincidentally, the little golden ball with wings smacked straight into his mouth as he crashed to the ground, tumbling across the grass. The stadium fell silent for a heartbeat. Perhaps it was the explosion of adrenaline, but Harry managed to stagger to his feet despite the injuries from that obviously nasty lunge. Cough. The Snitch fluttered against his tongue. Cough. And finally, with one last cough, he spat it into his hand. A wide grin spread across his face as he gasped for breath and raised it for all to see. "Did he just¡­?" a stunned voice murmured from the crowd. Then the pitch exploded. "POTTER''S GOT THE SNITCH!" Lee Jordan shouted. "Jumped off his broom and caught it with his teeth¡ªHogwarts All-Stars take it, 280 to 30!" Just after he caught¡ªor rather spat out¡ªthe Snitch, the Beauxbatons Seeker who had been right on his tail slowed his broom and descended toward him. He hovered a short distance away, studying the thin, frail-looking boy who had just outmatched him, perhaps searching for what made him so special. But this wasn''t a video game¡ªhe couldn''t simply appraise someone and check their talent by staring. In the end, he had to accept the truth: his opponent was monstrously skilled. With a grudging nod of respect, he acknowledged it. Harry grinned back. No words were needed, as somehow they both understood each others thoughts perfectly. Just as the Beauxbatons Seeker flew back to his teammates, Harry''s own landed around him, leaping off their brooms to swarm him with cheers and claps on the back. While the Hogwarts team celebrated, taking to the air once again and flying over to the stands where their schoolmates sat, the occupants of the VIP box began congratulating Headmaster Dumbledore and the few Hogwarts staff present on their victory. And Dumbledore, ever so humble, accepted it all with his signature smile while offering some polite praise to the opponents as well. Lee Jordan was going mad with excitement, loudly calling out Hogwarts'' name and praising the players. He even started to declare that they would guarantee the cup, but fortunately, McGonagall stopped him before he got too carried away. He then officially announced the end of the game and reminded everyone that tomorrow''s match would be between Durmstrang and Koldovstoretz at the same time. The audience began exiting the stadium toward the Floo points, leaving in an orderly manner with the help of the staff. The same went for the VIP box. After offering their congratulations to the headmaster, most of the guests departed¡ªexcept for one half-giant witch who remained behind. She wasn''t alone. Maverick and Dumbledore were still there as well, seemingly about to have a private discussion. As the last person left the box, Maxime snapped her fingers, casting a silencing barrier around them. Maverick raised an eyebrow at her actions. He had been about to leave, but this woman had asked him to stay for a moment to discuss something. Dumbledore, being his boss and all, assumed she was trying to dig his staff, so he insisted on staying as well. Neither Maxime nor Maverick minded his presence. "Well, now that you''ve made sure no one can hear us, can you tell me what''s this about?" Maverick asked bluntly. They now sat opposite each other, with Dumbledore beside him like a watchful parent. Maxime didn''t answer right away and instead watched him with an unreadable smile. Just as Maverick was starting to grow annoyed, the witch finally spoke, and what she said threw him off for a second. "It''s been a while... bird boy." Chapter 81 - 81: The Weight of Secrets (CH - 101) The air inside the VIP box of the Hogwarts Quidditch stadium was heavy with tension. Olympe Maxime rested her elbows on the armrests, studying the young man before her with sharp, measuring eyes. And the young man sat perfectly still while returning her gaze with an expression that was equally sharp, unfazed without a hint of nerves across his face. The older witch''s intrigue grew more and more. Most would fidget under her piercing stare, shrinking beneath the weight of her presence. But not this boy. However that still wasn''t the reason she wanted to speak with him today. It was his magic, or rather, his magical signature. During the match today, her sharp senses finally caught a trace of it. It happened when the Hogwarts Seeker''s broom was cursed, that his magic flared for the briefest heartbeat. But for someone like her, that was enough to tell whether a wizard was familiar or a stranger. Every witch and wizard had a distinct magical signature, though only those at the Arch-Magus level could truly perceive these differences. And the moment she felt Maverick''s magic, she immediately remembered the mysterious figure from half a year ago who had left a lasting impression on her. It was hard to believe, but her senses had never failed her before. Setting aside her doubts, she grew genuinely curious. How could there be a Great-Magus so young, with such fine control over magic, in some aspects even comparable to her, an Arch-Magus? How was that possible? But then a thought struck her. Could it be a secret method of magical practice? It had to be. Or perhaps... Many thoughts ran through her head in the short span of time between Harry''s broom getting cursed, him catching the Snitch, and the game finally ending with the audience vacating. Finally, she considered that maybe she could use the information she had to ask for his practice methods in exchange for keeping his secret. Was it blackmail? Of course not. But this kid and his teacher had played her like a fool that day. So, she sought to regain her dignity¡ªor at the very least, some measure of interest in return. "How did you find out?" the boy''s voice interrupted her thoughts. He sounded calm and curious, rather than surprised, even after she hinted that she knew his secret. Before she could answer though, a third voice joined in, laced with amusement. "Might I ask, Olympe, who this ''bird'' you''re referring to is?" Olympe''s lips twitched. She had almost forgotten this old man was there with them as well. She glanced at the boy before answering Dumbledore, watching for any sign that he cared if the old man found out about this secret. And sure enough, judging by his expression, it seemed he didn''t mind her revealing it while Dumbledore was present. Or perhaps he had already revealed it to him. "The raven figure," she said finally, looking at Maverick. "Last year... The one who brought down Morvain. That was you, wasn''t it?" "Oh¡­" Dumbledore raised his eyebrows slightly, then turned his head toward Maverick, smirking with amusement rather than shock. Maverick exhaled slowly. He had a feeling this old man had known for some time now. So before answering Maxime, he glanced sideways at the wise wizard and asked, "I suppose you''ve known for a while, haven''t you?" Dumbledore chuckled softly. "Oh, I''ve had my suspicions for a while now¡­ You were careful... but I could still sense the rank from your magic every now and then..." He paused, smiling knowingly. "But what truly connected the dots was you being Edward Garling''s apprentice." He leaned back slightly. "After the news of Morvain''s death, I did a little digging of my own... And, unsurprisingly, Edward Garling''s name came up more than once." Maverick nodded thoughtfully. What Headmaster Dumbledore said indeed made sense. He was Edward''s apprentice, a Great-Magus, and it had been reported in the news that Bloodraven was also a Great-Magus. Connecting the dots wouldn''t have been difficult for Dumbledore. Not to mention, his Patronus was a raven as well. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maverick sighed inwardly. Worthy of being called the wise wizard. Fortunately, not everyone knew him as well as Dumbledore did, so not just anybody could connect the dots. Even if they did, it didn''t matter much now. That said, he still preferred to keep his alias a secret for as long as possible. His real identity, however, was a different story. He didn''t mind people knowing Maverick Caesar''s rank anymore. After that brief exchange with Dumbledore, he once again turned back to the tall woman across from him. His brows narrowed slightly as he considered her. How had she figured it out? He had been careful during the match, making sure not to alert her while using his magical sense. It wasn''t that he was afraid¡ªhe simply didn''t want to cause a commotion. His Magical-Sense talent had now reached a master level proficiency, allowing him to use it with even greater precision and subtlety. He was confident that no one below his rank would notice a thing, and even an Arch-Magus wouldn''t detect it as long as he was careful. Unless, of course, he was wrong in his assumption. Was he? He wondered. "How did you figure it out?" He asked directly. "It was indeed impressive," Olympe answered with a knowing smile. "Hiding your magic... well, until a little while ago today. You slipped up for just a brief moment, but because your magic felt familiar... like someone I''ve met whose signature was the same..." Maverick raised a brow. It seemed her senses were more refined than he had thought. To detect his magic while he was being careful would take at least master-level proficiency, which he believed she had as well. "Is... that it?" he asked again. "Of course. My senses are quite sharp," Maxime said smoothly. "And we Arch-Magi can perceive unique magical signatures. If we''ve met once, it would be hard to fool me, even with a near-perfect disguise." That was news to him¡ªsomething to look into later. And now was not the time to get distracted about it. Setting those thoughts aside, he finally asked the question that truly mattered. "So you know I''m Bloodraven... Now what?" He watched as the woman''s expression change. Amusement flickered in her eyes as she leaned back in her seat, as if she held the upper hand. "I can keep the secret. If you join Beauxbato-." "Pass." He interjected before she could finish. "You can tell the world I''m Bloodraven. I don''t have a problem." He shrugged without saying more. The tall witch raised a brow, surprised, while Dumbledore also... mirrored the same reaction. They had both assumed he treated that identity as a closely guarded secret and were momentarily taken aback by his straightforward response. Well infact, if it was week ago, their expectations might have been correct¡ªbut that was no longer the case. "What a rude fellow," she said after a moment, furrowing her brows "Just like your teacher." Maverick smirked but didn''t retort to her remark. There was no way he would let this woman blackmail him. "Aren''t you afraid of the attention you''ll get?" she asked him, her voice laced with amusement. "I mean... you''re barely what? 20? And already a Great-Magus. People are going to be curious. They would think you have some secret ways of practice..." Maverick chuckled. "Aren''t you thinking the same?" She leaned forward slightly, her eyes glinting as she continued. "Of course I am." Then, after a brief pause, she leaned back again. "But unlike me, some wouldn''t care whether you''re a student of Garling or a master alchemist. Just because you''re a Great-Magus and took down Morvain doesn''t mean you''re invincible. Who knows? Maybe one of us, a King, someone less concerned about the consequences might take action directly." "Then so be it," Maverick said without hesitation. "Even if both of you come at me, I won''t care." Maxime scrutinized him for a long moment, her sharp gaze locked onto his. Then¡ª Puff. She let out an uncontrollable chuckle. "Dear Merlin... you''re just like that bastard Garling. I remember him charging straight at Grindelwald when he was merely a Great-Magus... but." She paused, narrowing her eyes. "Do you really think that just because you took down Morvain, a peak Great-Magus, you could stand against a King?" The temperature in the room began to drop along with her voice. Maverick felt her magic fill the space around them¡ªnot Dominant Spirit, but the pure, raw power of an Arch-Magus. A week ago, this might have made him flinch. No, even then, it would have only unsettled him because of the pressure. But now, her attempt to assert power over him meant nothing. He remained perfectly still, showing no outward reaction, and simply listened. She was trying to intimidate him with words. But at the same time, he knew she wasn''t entirely wrong. In fact, what she said was very likely to happen. "Remember little boy. Every rank up gives you more longevity. There are many Magus who are children of Great-Maguses that look older than them." "What do you think they''d do if they realized there was a way for their children to regain their youth? What do you think they''d do if they realized there''s this one person who has a miracle method to breakthrough the ranks..." She leaned in even closer, her tone lowering. "They''d flock in groups to steal whatever miracle you have... even resorting to taking your family hostage-" Rumble! Maxime''s words suddenly stopped. Her eyes widened, as if she had seen something unthinkable. Even Dumbledore, the ever-calm old wizard, looked shocked. Rumble! The room began to ripple. The air grew dense¡ªdense with something unseen. "Impossible!" Maxime jolted to her feet. "Well... I must say I wasn''t expecting this..." Dumbledore added. In that moment, within the four walls of the room, Maverick allowed them to feel his magic fully for the first time. And just like Maxime, he didn''t unleash his Dominant Spirit. Instead, he also let his raw magic surge. And both of them, being Arch-Magi themselves, could instantly recognize the presence of another Arch-Magus from the sensation of the magic. "How about it..." he spoke, looking right into her eyes. "Do you think I have the capital to protect my self and my family?" The room fell silent for a long while, until finally, they both eased off the surge of their magic, and Maxime slumped back down into her chair. She leaned back, letting out a sigh, her eyes narrowing as she studied Maverick. Her expression showed she was clearly frustrated. "Do you have a secret practice method or not?" she asked again, but more sincerely this time. She wanted only a simple yes or no. Maverick''s lips curled into a smirk, but didn''t respond right away. The half giant witch''s patience began to wear thin. "Well?" she pressed, her voice tinged with impatience. "Are you willing to share it? If you do, I''ll swear an oath to owe you an an unconditional favor." Her words this time caught him off guard. A favor backed by a magical oath from an Arch-Magus wasn''t something trivial¡ªit was a debt imbued with significant power. Maverick remained silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head. "I don''t have a secret practice method," he said steadily. "I''m just... extremely talented." Maxime blinked, momentarily taken aback. Then she blurted out without thinking, "What kind of ridiculous answer is that?" "Professor here can attest to it." He turned to Dumbledore, who looked at him with a puzzled expression. "You know the extent of my capabilities. I''ve been able to tap into the talents of a Great-Magus when I was only a Magus. And when I became a Great-Magus, I could access the talents of an Arch-Magus." He then turned to Maxime. "You saw it for yourself. During my duel with Morvain. Back then, I was definitely not an Arch-Magus." The two older witch and wizard wore thoughtful expressions at that. It seemed¡­ what he said was true. Maxime had witnessed his Dominant Spirit being unleashed that day, something only an Arch-Magus could do. And Dumbledore had heard from McGonagall that Maverick had been able to suppress his magic even two years ago. According to McGonagall, Maverick''s magic had only been at the Magus level back then. "I suggest you still keep your rank a secret, Professor Caesar," Dumbledore finally said. "For the sake of your family''s safety, it''s better to keep it a secret for now." He then turned to Maxime. "Apologies, perhaps, Madam. You were not able to¡­ get what you wanted. But for the sake of this old man and our friendship, please keep it to yourself as well. Besides, it''s better to have Professor Caesar here as a friend than a foe, right?" Maxime sighed. "Fine. I won''t ask about it again. But I do have a favor to ask of you..." Maverick gestured for her to continue. "Once a month, or even once per semester if that''s easier, could you come be a guest lecturer at Beauxbaton''s Alchemy classes? I''m sure that won''t be too much of a hassle. I''ll dedicate a direct Floo point for you, pay you, and you may ask something reasonable in return from me." "Guest lectures?" Maverick thought about it. It didn''t seem like a troublesome thing if it was only once per semester. "I want access to your school''s complete library¡ªand your private collection," he added, laying down his condition. Maxime''s eyes narrowed. "Quite the appetite." She paused, then nodded at the end. "I agree." Maverick smiled and stood from the chair. They had been talking for over an hour now. "Let''s shake to a cooperation, Speaker." "Speaker?" Maxime raised an eyebrow. "Kid, now that you mention it, it feels like you''re mocking me. We Arch-Magi don''t call each other by our titles." "Really?" Maverick smirked. "Then Olympe?" The taller woman''s mouth twitched. That sounded even weirder coming from a kid. To her, he was just a kid. "Just call me Dean. Or Madam," she said finally. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s note: This was a tough chapter to write. I had to change so many things from my drafts to make the MC not seem like an edgelord, while at the same time not making him feel like a wimp. Hope you liked it! There will be a time skip next. Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 134 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 82 - 82: Winter Intervention (I) (CH - 102) The first Inter-School Quidditch Tournament turned out to be a resounding success, as proven by the packed stands at the opening match of the competition. Of course, none of it would have been possible without the exceptional work of the promotion team. Maverick had pulled every trick he knew to spread the word about the competition across Europe. Fortunately¡ªor perhaps unfortunately¡ªthe magical world had very few large-scale sporting events where the public could gather in crowds to spectate. Apart from the Quidditch World Cup and, in the past, the Triwizard Tournament, opportunities for such grand spectacles weren''t many. But unlike the Triwizard Tournament, with its life-threatening tasks and nerve-wracking challenges, the Inter-School Quidditch Tournament was something else entirely¡ªlighter, brighter, and far more welcoming. It brought the schools together in a whirlwind of broomsticks and cheers, a celebration of skill and teamwork rather than survival and daring. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Most importantly, it gave more students a chance to take part. Instead of a single champion carrying the hopes of their entire school, full teams took to the skies, each player with something to prove. It was competition at its best¡ªfierce but fair, thrilling yet safe, and above all, a chance to show what they were made of. It was no wonder the biggest wizarding schools had jumped at the opportunity and agreed to take part. With no real danger involved, the competition was a win-win for both students and schools alike. And beyond the sporting spirit, there was another undeniable benefit¡ªit was a fantastic way for the schools to bring in gold. Ticket sales alone would generate a considerable amount of Galleons, and that was before factoring in sponsorships and advertisements. Unfortunately for Hogwarts, even though it had been the one to initiate the tournament, it wouldn''t be able to reap the financial benefits every year. That was the agreement between the participating schools. Starting next year, the tournament would rotate hosts, with the organizing school chosen through a fair and impartial draw. ... On the second day of the tournament, Durmstrang''s all-star team faced off against Koldovstoretz''s finest players in a fiercely competitive match. It was a much more thrilling contest than the tournament opener between Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, with both teams flying at top speed, keeping spectators on the edge of their seats. In the end, Durmstrang claimed victory with a score of 150 to 120, as neither team managed to catch the Snitch before the first side reached 150 points. Each day, two teams that hadn''t yet competed against each other soared through the sky, and by the sixth day, all four schools had faced off once, setting the stage for the next round of the tournament. The host school''s team took second place, losing only one game to the Durmstrang team, who went on to win all their other matches. Koldovstoretz claimed third place, while Beauxbatons'' Quidditch team had to say goodbye to the competition, as only the top three teams would qualify for the second round to be held next February. During the games, the players from the three visiting schools spent the week at Hogwarts, attending classes alongside the students. This was another benefit of the tournament, apart from promoting sportsmanship. It gave students the chance to experience the teaching methods of other schools. Both the visitors and the Hogwarts students were able to learn from each other, broadening their understanding beyond their own school''s curriculum. After the first round ended and the participating teams returned to their countries, news of the competition exploded in the newspapers all around Europe and even the world. Maverick pushed for even more exposure, as his plan was much larger¡ªto promote events like this in every corner of the globe. He dreamed that one day he could organize a regional champions competition, which, in turn, would elevate the tournament to the status of a world-stage event. Of course, there were some reports that criticized the competition, particularly from the Daily Prophet, which painted it as nothing more than a money grab for the school, and specifically for Maverick and his company. While it wasn''t entirely false¡ªafter all, Maverick did monopolize most of the revenue generated from the event¡ªhe did ensure that a portion of it went to Hogwarts. The criticism largely came from influential figures who realized just how profitable the competition was and wanted to get their hands on some of the profits. When Maverick rejected them outright, they turned to the media in an attempt to tarnish his reputation. However, their efforts didn''t create much of a stir. Maverick, however, didn''t plan to let this go unnoticed. He had a plan to deal with the people orchestrating the smear campaign behind the scenes. And, of course, he had an eye on the so-called journalists like Rita Skeeter, who had played a part in publishing the biased articles. Maverick wasn''t going to confront them just yet¡ªbut perhaps after the competition ended, or even before the finals, he would pay Skeeter a visit to show her exactly where she stood. As for the influential figures, the pureblood families who had tried to undermine him, Maverick intended to pay them a visit as well. He would make it clear that he was not someone to be messed with or drawn into conspiracies. ... The days that followed the excitement of the Quidditch tournament slowly settled back into routine. In the original timeline, nothing major happened after the Halloween incident and Christmas apart from the trio''s adventures, and things somehow played out much in a similar way here. After Hermione recovered from the attack, she became best friends with Ron and Harry, and the three became practically inseparable after that. As in the original story, their adventures eventually led them to discover the forbidden corridor, where Hagrid''s three-headed dog, Fluffy, was guarding something important. They then went straight to the one person they believed knew the most about dangerous creatures. And, as always, the most tight-lipped man in the wizarding world somehow managed to let a few secrets slip. That was all the encouragement the ever-curious trio needed. From there, they dove even deeper into the mystery. The only difference was that, unlike in the original story, they didn''t suspect Snape as much this time. During the first Quidditch match, when Harry''s broom had been cursed, Maverick had stepped in and resolved the situation before anyone could jump to the wrong conclusion. Of course, Snape had never been the one cursing Harry''s broom in the first place. But in the original timeline, Hermione had mistakenly thought he was the culprit after seeing him muttering a counter-curse. She had assumed he was trying to harm Harry, rather than protect him. Still, that didn''t stop the trio''s curiosity and it got the better of them, and after Hagrid let slip that whatever Fluffy was guarding had something to do with Dumbledore and Nicolas Flamel, they became determined to find out more. Maverick, of course, kept a close eye on their movements, and none of their adventures escaped his notice. Although he didn''t interfere with their activities just yet, he planned to deal with Quirrell¡ªperhaps even personally¡ªbefore Harry did, and before the final match scheduled for April next year. The last thing he wanted was for any unexpected surprises to disrupt the school''s peace, especially with the tournament drawing so much attention to Hogwarts. A major incident, such as another attack like Halloween, which had already been brushed under the rug after much difficulty, could lead to unfavorable PR¡ªor worse, force the tournament to be canceled altogether. Who knew what Voldemort might have up his sleeve? Maverick wasn''t going to take that risk. With that thought in mind, he paid extra attention to Quirrell, in addition to keeping an eye on the trio, as the days passed. However, nothing major¡ªnothing worth taking immediate action over¡ªhappened, until finally, the Christmas holidays were just around the corner for the school. The air around Hogwarts had turned crisp and biting as winter settled in, and a thick layer of snow blanketed the grounds, turning the entire castle into a sparkling winter wonderland. The cold wind swirled through the trees, their bare branches dusted with white, as snowflakes drifted lazily from the sky. At the beginning of the third week of December, Maverick received a notification from Ali regarding a particular Muggle couple and their movements¡ªsomething Maverick had tasked him to monitor. He had instructed Ali to inform him whenever their movements happened to coincide in a specific way. And so, when Ali gave him the heads up, he knew it was time. That very same evening after the dinner feast, he quietly slipped out of the school, apparated out of England, and made several jumps until he finally arrived on a remote road in the United States, leading to Washington, D.C. The road stretched out before him, a long, sloping ribbon of asphalt that wound its way down a gentle hill. To either side, the land rolled away into darkness, dotted with patches of grass and the occasional boulder. The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale silver light over the scene, and the air was crisp and still, carrying the faint scent of damp earth. He glanced at his watch, then spread his Magical-Sense and quickly located his trusted subordinate up the hill standing alone under Disillusionment. With another jump in space, he appeared next to him, and of course, he was under Disillusionment as well. He then signaled to Ali that he had arrived, after which, he then enveloped them both in a barrier, making them visible to each other, while the barrier remained invisible to anyone outside. Ali wasn''t surprised by Maverick''s sudden appearance. He simply glanced at him before saying, "They''ll be here soon." There was a hint of puzzlement in his eyes, though, as he had never been told why he was tasked with monitoring the Muggle tycoon couple. Despite this, he still followed the orders without question, trusting his leader''s judgment. But that didn''t mean he wasn''t curious, and Maverick could see it in his eyes with just one look. It was time to reveal part of the truth. He thought to himself. Of course he couldn''t explain everything¡ªhe couldn''t share his knowledge beyond the Fourth Wall¡ªbut he could fabricate a plausible story. "No one knows this," he began while keeping his voice low. "You''re the first person I''ve shared this secret with, Ali. I''m a Seer." Ali arched a brow but did not interrupt, and let Maverick continue. "A couple of years ago, I saw their future, or rather, part of it. Something... significant is going to happen to them soon, and I''ve been waiting for the right moment to act." "So, we''re here to stop whatever''s coming? Are they going to be in some kind of accident?" Ali asked, not questioning Maverick''s mention of being a seer. After all, seers existed in their world¡ªrare, but still real. And his boss was no ordinary man, so he believed him without a fuss. "Not an accident. An assassination!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 135 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 83 - 83: Winter Intervention (II) (CH - 103) The hum of the car engine filled the quiet night as a couple, dressed in formal attire, cruised down a remote highway leading to Washington, D.C. The headlights cut through the thick winter darkness, revealing towering trees that lined both sides of the road. Their skeletal branches sagged under the weight of fresh snow, and the light cast long, eerie shadows over the frozen landscape. Inside the car, warmth fought against the cold pressing against the windows. Howard Stark tapped his fingers idly on the steering wheel, glancing at his wife. "You know, Maria, we could''ve just flown in the morning." Maria Stark, wrapped in a luxurious fur-lined coat, gave him a pointed look. "And spend another day dodging those insufferable politicians? No, thank you. Besides, you were the one who insisted on driving." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Howard smirked, eyes still on the road. "Well, you always say we don''t spend enough time together." She sighed, shaking her head with a small smile. "I meant a vacation, not a freezing midnight drive through the middle of nowhere." A comfortable silence settled between them, broken only by the faint crackle of the radio, jazz mingling with static. The snow continued to fall in soft, swirling flurries, adding another layer to the untouched wilderness around them. Maria adjusted her gloves and glanced out the window. "At least tell me you actually booked a proper hotel this time, Howard." Howard winced slightly. "Well¡ª" "No," she cut in, exasperated. "Not another one of your ''off-the-radar'' places." "Hey, that last one had charm." "That last one had no heating." Howard chuckled. "Alright, alright. I promise, this one has all the amenities. Five stars, even." Maria gave him a skeptical look but let it go. Then, she frowned. "Howard¡­ do you hear that?" Howard''s eyes were on the road, but the sudden change in his wife''s tone made him glance at her before tilting his head. To him, the only sounds were the smooth melody of jazz drifting from the radio and the steady hum of the engine. But then¡ª All of a sudden, the rearview mirror flared a blinding light, forcing him to shut his eyes and slam the brakes in reflex. Crrrrrr! The tires screeched against the cold concrete, skidding for a brief moment before the car came to a sudden halt. Maria let out a sharp scream, her body jerking from the shock of the sudden stop. Everything had happened so quickly, and her heart raced as adrenaline surged through her, causing her to take quick, shallow gasps. She turned sharply to her husband, eyes flashing with irritation. "Howard, what the hell?" Howard, still gripping the wheel tightly, looked just as shaken as she was. He didn''t answer. Instead, he quickly turned the key, trying to restart the engine, which had shut down with the abrupt stop. "Damn it," he cursed under his breath. "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have picked this antique." He muttered as the engine refused to turn on. Frustration tightened his jaw. One, because he had chosen a classic car for their evening drive instead of one of his heavily modified ones. And two, because he was certain they were being followed. And whoever was after him wouldn''t be some random thug. That much he knew for sure. Maria noticed the tension in his face, and her earlier frustration quickly faded into concern. "Honey¡­" Her voice softened, an attempt to reassure him. But before she could say anything more, the low, rumbling growl of the motorcycle engine filled their ears¡ªgrowing louder. Fast. "That''s the sound!" Maria blurted out, her voice louder than she intended¡ªperhaps shaken by the sudden turn of events. "I knew I heard another vehicle earlier¡­" "I hear it too, hon¡­" Howard said, still yanking the key. "But whoever that is¡ªI don''t think they''re here to say hello." The engine let out a painful whine but refused to start. "You mean¡ª" Maria started, but she didn''t need to finish. She had the same thought as her husband. After all, she wasn''t just any woman¡ªshe was the one chosen by the smartest man in the world to be his wife. Before she could speak again, the car finally roared to life. Brumm¡­ brumm¡­ "Buckle in! Hold on to something!" Howard barked, giving only two instructions before slamming his foot on the gas. The tires screeched, burning against the cold concrete as the car lurched forward. But just as they started moving¡ª BAM! A brutal impact slammed into the side of the car. Howard barely had time to register it before he lost control. Screeeeeech! The car swerved violently, skidding left and right as it accelerated uncontrollably. The world spun¡ª CRASH! With a deafening crunch, it smashed into a tree at the side of the road. ... Some distance above the crash site, Maverick and Ali watched the scene unfold in eerie silence. Ali stole a glance at his boss, who stood with his hands in his coat pockets, watching the wreckage below with a flat expression. "I thought we were here to save them?" Ali asked, puzzled. "In due time," Maverick answered simply. Ali shrugged and turned his attention back to the road below. "Still, that kick... That was nothing a normal human should be capable of. He sent a moving car flying off course like it was a toy. Is he a mutant?" Maverick''s lips curled into an unreadable smile. "You''re right¡ªhe''s not normal. But not a mutant either." Ali sighed, knowing his boss was doing that thing again¡ªhalf-explaining and leaving more questions than answers. He knew better than to press now, so he turned his gaze back to the scene, watching as the assailant parked his motorcycle a short distance from the crashed vehicle. --- Back with the Starks "Arrgh¡­" Howard groaned as his eyes fluttered open. His head throbbed, and when he reached up instinctively, his fingers came away wet and sticky. Blinking through his blurry vision, he saw the dark stain of blood. His own. His forehead must have slammed into the wheel on impact. Then, memory flooded back. "Maria!" He turned in alarm. Beside him, his wife stirred with a soft groan. Slowly, she sat up, dazed but alive. "Howard¡­ what just happened?" she muttered, still trying to process the crash. "Thank God." He exhaled in relief. They hadn''t been going fast enough for the crash to be fatal. If they had¡­ Shoving that thought aside, he reached toward the glove compartment, yanked it open, and pulled out a pistol. "Unbuckle. We need to get out. Now." Howard fumbled with his seatbelt, unclasping it before reaching for the door handle. Clank. It wouldn''t budge. "Dammit," he cursed, ramming his shoulder against the door. The second time, it finally gave way, swinging open with a groan of protest. Wasting no time, he stumbled out and immediately turned, reaching a hand toward Maria. "Come on! Hurry!" Maria grasped his hand and climbed out, her feet unsteady on the cold pavement. But the moment she steadied herself, her breath hitched. "Ho-Howard¡­ be-behind you," she whispered, her voice trembling. Howard froze. A cold dread curled in his gut. He didn''t turn immediately¡ªhe felt the presence before he even saw it. Then, in one swift motion, he spun around, pistol raised. Boom! The shot wasn''t from him¡ªbut at him. A single bullet struck his hand, knocking the gun clean from his grip. A sharp pain shot up his arm as he instinctively recoiled, crouching slightly from the impact. "Argh!" Howard recoiled, clutching his stinging fingers. It hadn''t been a direct hit, but the impact alone was enough to send a sharp wave of pain up his arm. "Howard!" Maria screamed, falling to his side in panic. "Are you hit?! Are you¡ª" "I''m fine," he gritted out, eyes flicking up toward their attacker. And then his breath caught. The man standing before them was clad in a dark combat uniform, a rifle slung over his shoulder. But what made Howard''s blood run cold was the metallic sheen of his left arm¡ªgleaming in the dim light. Then, finally, his gaze settled on the face. Howard''s heart nearly stopped. "You¡­" His voice came out hoarse. Disbelief warred with recognition. "Sergeant Barnes?" The soldier halted mid-step. "You''re¡­ you''re Sergeant Barnes. Bucky Barnes. But how¡ª?" Howard''s voice wavered. His mind raced, struggling to process the impossible. "Why are you trying to kill us?" Barnes'' expression was unreadable, his eyes empty. But for the first time in a long while, something flickered within them. A hesitation. A memory¡ªno, a feeling he did not recognize. But that intuition lasted only a second before his gaze hardened once more. Without a word, he reached for the rifle slung over his shoulder. "Wait!" "Wait! Bucky!" Howard shouted, desperation lacing his voice. No response. Click. Click. The rifle was loaded. And this time, Barnes didn''t aim at Howard. He aimed at Maria. Why? Because aiming at the woman stirred nothing in him¡ªno hesitation, no conflict. She was just a target. He decided to kill her first, then eliminate the other next. Maria froze. The panic seized her body, locking her in place. She wasn''t even screaming¡ªher mind had gone blank. Howard, despite his pain, moved on instinct, throwing himself in front of his wife. Barnes'' finger tightened on the trigger. And then¡ª "Would you mind not pointing such a dangerous thing at such a pretty face, Mr. Winter Soldier?" The voice was deep, smooth, and strangely mechanical. Barnes didn''t hesitate. Without even looking, he spun toward the voice and opened fire. BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! Gunfire roared through the night, bullets flying straight toward the newcomer. Then¡ª Silence. When the dust settled, their eyes widened in shock¡ªwell, only the couple did. The Winter Soldier, however, remained expressionless, as if witnessing something extraordinary was nothing new to him. Because, the bullets had stopped. Not missed. Stopped. An invisible force had halted them midair, mere inches from a dark figure standing a few feet away. The couples breath caught as they took in the sight. The man was dressed entirely in black¡ªa long coat draped over a fitted suit, his boots planted firmly on the cold pavement. A hat sat low on his head, shadowing most of his face. But that wasn''t what sent a chill down the couple''s spine. It was the darkness where his face should have been. Not a mask. Not a blur. Just¡­ nothing. And in that nothingness, two crimson lights glowed where his eyes should have been. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 136 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 84 - 84: Winter Intervention (III) (CH - 104) Da-da-da-da-da-da! Da-da-da-da¡ªClick. Click. Bucky Barnes, also known as the Winter Soldier, fired round after round at the mysterious figure that had appeared out of nowhere, interrupting his mission. He was an assassin, and tonight''s objective was clear to him and that was to eliminate the Stark couple. Anything or anyone that stood in his way would simply be added to the list, and he had no interest in engaging in dialogue to find out their identity. That was how he had always operated. It was his instinct¡ªwhat he was, in plain terms, programmed to do. But for the first time, he realized tonight''s objective might be more difficult to achieve than his previous, flawlessly executed missions. After emptying two full magazines, his state-of-the-art, modified weapons had proven useless, and his target turned out to be completely unaffected. Still, he didn''t flinch. Even as the bullets froze midair¡ªsuspended by some unseen force¡ªbefore clattering harmlessly to the ground, he remained unfazed. After all, as an agent trained to eliminate only the deadliest threats to his organization, he had more or less encountered people with special abilities. And he had dealt with them as well. So without a second thought, he discarded the now emptied automatic rifle, then drew his most comfortable pistol, and fired again. Bam! Bam! This time, he moved as he fired, taking a step with each shot, closing the distance between them. He refused to believe that whatever barrier protected the figure could hold indefinitely. More importantly, once he got close enough, he could let his enhanced physique and mastered combat techniques speak for themselves. --- Meanwhile, the Stark couple sat frozen beside the wrecked car, watching the violence unfold in disbelief. Maria clutched the fabric of her coat tightly, flinching with every gunshot, fear gripping her to the core. Although she was the wife of one of the richest and most influential men in the world, she had never experienced anything like this. She had always been protected, living in a sanctuary-like space no matter where she was. Until tonight. Tonight, she and her husband had decided to go out without their usual security detail¡ªa decision that now felt like a terrible mistake. Howard, however, remained more restrained. Not calm, but not entirely shocked either. He had seen and even experienced situations¡ªnot quite like this, but similar. So, rather than panic, his expression was more composed, and his mind was already working on a plan for escape. Of the two men, he only knew Sergeant Barnes¡ªand unfortunately, that was the one trying to kill him and his wife. The other, a complete unknown, had somehow saved them, but he had no idea who this person was or what they wanted. He would much rather be far, far away from both of them. ... BAM! BAM! BAM! A consecutive bangs of gunfire filled the night, but the result was the same. Every single bullet came to a dead stop, frozen in place before clattering harmlessly to the ground. Barnes did not show any suprise. Not even frustration. He simply emptied the rest of the magazine as he inched closer and closer to the man. Click. The handgun turned dry as well, the last round spent, but he was now nearly an arm''s length away from the figure. Then, he heard it¡ªa low chuckle. "That was disappointing." The voice was smooth yet unnervingly distorted, like two voices speaking at once¡ªone human, the other¡­ something else. "Any other tricks, Mr. Winter Soldier?" Without a change in expression, Bucky Barnes discarded the pistol without a second thought and reached into his combat suit with precise, unhesitating movements. A glint of steel caught the dim moonlight as he drew two serrated combat knives. Barnes shifted into a low stance, the knives gripped in a reverse hold. His movements were smooth, like a machine, programmed for one thing and one thing only. "Interesting..." the figure said, tilting his head slightly as if intrigued. In a slow, deliberate voice, he murmured, "Humor me, then..." Barnes didn''t need a second invitation. He lunged. His speed was incredible¡ªfar beyond that of a normal human. The first blade swept low, aiming for the figure''s midsection. Miss. The figure shifted just enough to let the blade pass through empty air. Barnes pivoted, slashing upward with the second knife. Miss. A simple tilt of the head and the attack sailed past, cutting through nothing. Without breaking rhythm, Barnes launched a rapid series of attacks¡ªeach movement flowing into the next, each strike aimed at a vital point. The knives danced, their serrated edges glinting as they sliced through the air with deadly precision. Miss. Miss. Miss. The figure moved like a shadow, effortless, smooth. It wasn''t just speed¡ªit was as if he already knew where each attack would land before it even started. Barnes spun, attempting a brutal roundhouse kick. The figure leaned back just enough for the boot to pass an inch from his face. Barnes adjusted mid-motion, reversing his momentum into a downward slash with his knife. CLANG! The knife struck something solid¡ªno, the figure had caught it. Or rather, pinched the edge of the blade between two bare fingers, stopping it just before it could slash his aorta. For the first time, Barnes hesitated. The figure''s unseen eyes seemed to bore into him. Then, with eerie calm, he whispered, "Boring..." In a blur, the figure moved. THWACK! An open palm struck Barnes'' wrist, disarming one knife. THUD! A precise strike to the chest sent Barnes skidding backward, boots scraping against the concrete road. The Winter Soldier straightened, gripping his remaining knife. He didn''t breathe heavily, didn''t react with anger or frustration. Like a machine, he simply recalibrated. The figure chuckled again. "I''m sorry, but it seems I may have overestimated the strength of a super soldier. Or maybe¡­ my physique is simply on a different level now." Barnes lunged, ignoring the ridicule¡ªbut then, his body froze mid-step. "Sleep now, soldier. When you wake, your nightmare ends... and your real mission begins." The distorted voice echoed as if whispered directly into his ear. Then¡­ nothing. His mind went blank, and his body collapsed, unconscious before he even hit the ground. Silence. --- "Is it... is it over?" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria asked shakily, watching the man who had just tried to kill them collapse to the ground. Howard didn''t answer right away. His eyes stayed fixed on the mysterious figure, watching as he turned toward them and began walking forward with slow, deliberate steps. There was something deeply unsettling about those blood-red eyes. They had just been saved, and yet, looking into them, Howard felt anything but safe. His instincts flared, and without thinking, he pulled Maria closer. Step. Step. "Howard Anthony Walter Stark and Maria Collins Carbonell Stark. You need not be wary of me¡­ yet." Howard gulped. Yet? What the hell was that supposed to mean? And why use his full name? The only time he ever heard his full name was when Maria was mad at him. "Thank you... Mr.?" He suppressed his unease, trying to maintain a composed front. "For saving my wife and me. When I get home, I promise to reward you generou¡ª" His words trailed off, his eyes widening as the figure raised a single finger and pointed it at them. "Wait. Please don''t kill us¡ª" He tensed, instinctively shielding Maria, but before he could react further, a soft glow enveloped them both. A wave of warmth spread through his body. It wasn''t painful¡ªit was¡­ comforting. He felt the tension in his muscles ease, the stinging from his wounds fade. He glanced down at his hands, watching as the bruises and scrapes disappeared before his very eyes. "What in the¡­" The words barely left his lips before the figure spoke again. "You will answer my questions truthfully. No lies. No attempts to steer away from them." Howard''s mind raced, struggling to process the situation. But he was a man who adapted quickly, and he gave a curt nod. "Stand. You are both healed... more or less." Howard hesitated but ultimately complied. What choice did he have? He then helped Maria to her feet, and now they stood face to face with their mysterious savior¡ªor perhaps their captor. "My first question," he heard the figure ask in that voice which sound nothing like a human at all. "Who is Sergeant Bucky Barnes to you?" But he didn''t have the nerve to comment on that, except to obediently answer the question. "Bucky?" He glanced at the unconscious man on the ground before turning back to the figure. "Once a friend. A long time ago. I thought he had died..." He paused, thinking for a moment before adding, "He was a good friend of mine. We were acquainted through Rogers." The figure gave a slight nod before speaking again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 137 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 85 - 85: Winter Intervention (IV) (CH - 105) "Who is Sergeant Bucky Barnes to you?" "Bucky?" He glanced at the unconscious man before shifting his gaze back to the figure. "He was a friend¡­ a long time ago. I thought he was dead." He hesitated, then added, "A good man, once. We knew each other through Rogers." Howard saw the figure give him a slight nod before asking again. "What do you know about the Hydra organization?" "Hydra?" His eyes narrowed slightly at the mention of a name he knew all too well. But it had been years since he had last heard it. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking. "Hydra is¡­ I mean, was... a terrorist organization. It was brought to an end decades ago by an agency I was a part of..." The figure nodded once more, showing no other reaction. "What do you know about the magical world?" Howard tilted his head. "You mean the stick-wielders?" Maverick raised an eyebrow under his disguise, his eyes twitching slightly. He remained silent, allowing Stark to answer his own question. Howard''s thoughtful expression deepened. "If you''re asking about magicians... I know of them." Then he paused, as if a realization had just struck him. "Wait¡ªyou''re a mage, aren''t you?" "Answer my question, Stark," the figure''s voice cut through his moment. "Uh¡­ yes, apologies." Howard straightened, regaining his composure. "I know about magical people and the hidden world beneath ours. I met some during the war, and I still know a few even now... like my country''s super-magical, Edward." Beside him, Maria stood in silence, absorbing every word. Her world was shifting, her understanding of reality crumbling in mere seconds. But she didn''t interrupt. Fortunately, having accompanied her husband to meet many of the world''s most influential figures¡ªand overhearing things a civilian technically shouldn''t¡ªshe had learned when to speak and, more importantly, when to stay silent. So she simply stood frozen, absorbing the overwhelming revelations unfolding before her. "You have answered my questions truthfully, Howard Stark," the figure said in that smooth, yet unnerving voice. "You are correct. I am indeed a wizard... or a magician, as you put it. But more than that, I am an Arch-Magus¡ªmuch like this Edward you mentioned." Howard''s eyes widened in disbelief, and subconsciously swallowed hard. "An... Arch-Magus?" Of course, he understood the significance of what that meant. He remembers during the war, when Schmidt''s forces were wreaking havoc across Europe, there had been another party¡ªa so-called partner of Schmidt¡ªwho was causing disasters elsewhere. While Schmidt used technology trying to bring about nuclear devastation, this Arch-Magus was causing it, like a walking nuclear weapon. Yes, a walking nuclear weapon¡ªthat was the conclusion his team had reached about the particular magician who partnered with Schmidt during the war. And the only reason non-magicals hadn''t dared to act against the magical world was that the latter had not one, but multiple reusable nuclear powerhouses such as that person amongst their ranks. Back then, the balance was simply impossible to tip. And now, standing before him, was one of those powerhouses. Howard felt a lump in his throat as his confidence wavered uncontrollably. "Th-then... Mr. Mage..." He forced himself to speak, though his voice was strained. "Can you tell me why... or what it is you want... in return for sparing me and my wife?" Maverick smirked under his mask, though outwardly, he showed no reaction. To the Stark couple, all they saw were those blood-red eyes burning within the darkness that should have been his face. "I''m not sure if you''re aware of this... but among us magicians, some are born with unique gifts beyond regular magic. One such ability is the power to see... to witness glimpses of the future. I am one such individual." Howard listened in silence while his hands clenched at his sides. "I do not control these visions," the figure continued. "They come to me at random... about people I know, about complete strangers. Some show the next moment, others the next day, or even decades into the future." The figure''s voice was eerily steady as he spoke. "Years ago, I saw this very night unfold. I saw what was meant to happen here today. And now, I will share with you what I saw... both tonight''s events and what follows in the future because of them." Howard and Maria exchanged an uneasy glance. "Do not be alarmed. I am merely sharing my memories with you." With a snap of his fingers, the world around them shifted. Their vision went dark. Then, suddenly, they saw it. The same road. Their own car. From a third-person perspective, they watched as their past selves drove along the road, just as they had tonight. And then¡ª CRASH! Their car was hit from behind, the force sending it spiraling into a tree like a mere toy. Maria gasped as she watched the horrifying scene play out before her. Then they saw him. Bucky Barnes emerged from the shadows, his expression just as emotionless as before¡ªcold, unfeeling, like a machine. With chilling precision, he reached into the wreckage, grabbed Howard, and brutally struck him down. His metal fist came down again and again¡ªcrushing, breaking, leaving him a bloodied mess. Maria turned away, trembling, but the vision continued. After Howard was left barely conscious, they saw Barnes walk around the car¡­ and grab her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maria''s breath hitched as she watched, wide-eyed, as her self in the vision struggled¡ªhelpless¡ªwhile the assassin''s hand closed around her throat. Then, before their very eyes¡ª ¡ªhe killed her. Howard''s heart pounded violently against his ribs as he stared, unable to look away. He saw then their bodies were placed back in the car, carefully arranged to make it look like a tragic accident. And then, silence. "You both would have died tonight," the voice beside them said. "Killed by Sergeant Bucky Barnes. He is known as the Winter Soldier... one of Hydra''s top-tier assassins." Howard''s head snapped toward the figure. "Impossible! We eliminated Hydra after Rogers defeated Schmidt¡ª" The figure slowly shook his head. "You merely cut off one head." A pause. Then, the voice asked: "Do you know the creed they live by?" Howard hesitated. "...What?" "Cut off one head¡­ and two more shall grow." The realization sank in like ice in Howard''s veins. "Hydra was only weakened back then," the figure continued, "but it has grown in the shadows, infiltrating your government¡­ even the World Security Council. Sergeant Barnes is one of them. He was brainwashed by brutal means¡ªhis memories stripped away, his emotions erased, leaving only one objective embedded in his mind: Obey Hydra. Unconditionally." Howard clenched his jaw, his mind racing, but before he could speak, the figure raised a hand. "Observe. I shall now show you¡­ the future." The scene changed again. Howard gasped. Tony. It was his son. But older. Maverick, of course, didn''t conjure the image of Robert Downey Jr. Instead, he delved into Howard''s mind, pulling forth the true appearance of this world''s Tony Stark. "Your son," the figure said, his voice unreadable, "will grow up to be more than capable of continuing your legacy as one of the smartest men in the world. But¡­ he will also be na?ve." Howard watched as the vision unfolded. Tony¡ªnow a grown man¡ªstood at the helm of Stark Industries, the company thriving beyond imagination. "He will make more money than he could ever count. He will elevate your company to unprecedented heights. He will become the richest man in the world." Howard blinked, momentarily relieved. But then¡ª "What did he do to achieve this?" The scene darkened. "He''ll become the greatest arms dealer the world has ever known, believing he''s only supplying weapons to the government without a second thought. But in reality, his creations will spread across the globe¡ªsome falling into the hands of some very dangerous people..." Howard''s stomach dropped. "Your son, to put it simply, will have no regard for the consequences," the figure continued, his voice cold. "His weapons will shatter families, fuel endless wars, and leave unimaginable suffering in their wake." Howard''s throat went dry. He knew the arms industry all too well. There was always an underground market, always buyers lurking in the shadows. As the figure had just said, it wasn''t impossible for weapons to fall into the wrong hands if one wasn''t careful. And judging by what he was hearing about his son¡ªor rather, the version of his son who grew up without parents¡ªit seemed Tony wasn''t the careful type. Watching his own son become¡­ that¡ª It was a bitter pill to swallow. Maria turned to Howard, horror evident in her eyes. And the vision was not over yet. For over an hour, Maverick revealed glimpses of their son''s possible future. By the end of it, Howard and Maria stood frozen, struggling to process the overwhelming visions. Their minds reeled from the weight of it all¡ªTony''s rise, his fall, his struggles, and, ultimately, his death. Maria''s face was streaked with tears, her hands trembling as she clutched her husband''s arm. Howard, though outwardly composed, looked visibly shaken. The sheer magnitude of what they had just been shown was almost too much to grasp. Maverick had constructed the illusion with careful precision, pulling from his memories of the Marvel movies he had seen. He hadn''t fabricated completely false scenes but had instead woven together a version of events that felt like genuine glimpses of the future. Some details had been altered, adjusted, but the essence remained the same. Then¡ª Snap. A sharp sound echoed in the air, and their surroundings shifted. The visions disappeared, replaced once more by the cold, dark reality of the road they stood on. Maverick''s voice broke the silence, now carrying a weight even heavier than before. "This is the fate of the world if you were to die today." His crimson eyes burned like embers in the darkness as he continued. "Some, if they knew this knowledge, would say it is necessary for your deaths to happen. After all, your son outgrows his narcissism, becomes a man respected by all, and ultimately sacrifices himself for the universe." Howard clenched his fists. Maria let out a shuddering breath. "But fate," Maverick said, "is not set in stone." A pause. Howard took a deep breath, his mind spinning. Then, after a moment, he asked, "So¡­ now what?" Maverick turned to the couple, his presence suddenly heavier, more oppressive. His next words sent a cold chill down their spines. "I have saved you from death¡­ because I require something from you." Howard exhaled slowly, the tension in his body lessening. Finally, something he could understand. A trade. A deal. "I see," he said, nodding. It was always easier to give something than to do something. And he was one of the richest men in the world. Whatever this mysterious figure wanted, he had no doubt he could provide it. "Go ahead," he said confidently. "Name it. Money? Rare items? If it''s out there, no matter how expensive, I can get my hands on it for you." Maverick''s silence stretched. Then¡ª "You are mistaken, Stark." Howard''s confidence wavered. "I do not need such material things." A pause. Howard''s momentary relief shattered. The weight in that cold mechanical voice made him uneasy, and his gut twisted with unease. "Whether you agree or not," the figure continued, "depends on whether I choose to wake up Barnes and leave like nothing happened¡­ or I save you... and him as well." Howard swallowed hard, feeling Maria''s grip tighten around his arm. He didn''t want to die¡ªespecially after witnessing the tragic future his son would face without him and Maria. And now, given a second chance, alive and well¡­ of course, he wanted to live. To be part of Tony''s life. Slowly, he nodded. "...Please... say it." Maverick''s gaze swept over them. When he spoke again, his voice carried an unyielding finality. "Listen, and listen carefully. Both of you." Howard felt a strange pressure settle over them, as if the very air had become heavier. "You will pretend to be dead. I will arrange a scene exactly like what you saw in the vision¡ªyour original fate." Maria gasped softly, her nails digging into Howard''s sleeve. "I require you to work for me," Maverick continued, his tone unwavering. "Until your son embraces his true destiny and becomes the symbol of this world." Howard''s brows furrowed. "True destiny?" Maverick ignored the question. "After he recovers from the poison in his body caused by the arc reactor, only then may you reveal yourselves to him¡ªor to the world." Maria took a step forward, her voice shaky. "You mean¡­ we can never see our son again? Not for decades?" "Until the time is right," Maverick corrected. Howard''s heart pounded. His mind screamed at him to reject this insane proposal. "Until then," Maverick pressed on, "you will disappear. You will not be held captive. But I will use magic to change your appearances whenever you need to go out in public. You will be given new identities." Howard and Maria''s eyes widened in shock. This wasn''t just about faking their deaths¡­ It was a demand to erase themselves from the world. To leave everything behind. Their son. Their legacy. Their lives. Howard''s mind raced. Was this even possible? Could they really give up everything just like that? But before he could fully process it, he forced himself to focus on the most immediate concern. "And¡­ what is it," he asked, voice steadier now, "exactly that you need me to do?" The figure''s red eyes glowed brighter. Then¡ª He tilted his head to the sky. Howard felt a deep, unsettling sense of foreboding before the answer even came. "I need you," the voice spoke slowly, pausing after each phrase, "within the next twenty years¡­" Howard held his breath. "...With the help of your science and my magic¡­" The figure lowered his gaze from the sky, and his glowing eyes¡ªlike twin suns¡ªlocked directly onto Howard''s. "...To help me terraform a planet." A dead silence fell over the road until¡ª "...What?" exclaimed the genius billionaire, his voice laced with disbelief. But the figure didn''t blink. Didn''t move. Didn''t waver. Instead, in a voice as calm as if he were merely asking for a cup of coffee, he said¡ª "I need a world, Stark... and you''re going to help me get it." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 138 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 86 - 86: Winter Intervention (V) (CH - 106) Howard Stark stared at the mysterious man before him, his mind still reeling from the absurdity of what he had just heard. Terraforming? It sounded like something straight out of science fiction, yet here he was, being told he would play a role in making it a reality. "You''re talking about reshaping an entire planet," Howard finally said in a low but firm voice. "Do you even understand the scale of what you''re asking? And what if I can''t make it happen? What then?" Maverick remained unmoved. "With the science of this era alone? No, it wouldn''t be possible. But with science and magic, I''m confident that we can make it work. You''re the smartest man alive¡ªapart from your son, perhaps. Don''t underestimate your own genius." Howard stared at him for a long moment, searching for words but finding none. He then glanced at Maria, who looked just as shaken as he felt. Taking a deep breath, he pressed on, "Terraforming requires advanced engineering, atmospheric regulation, resource management¡ªit''s not something you just do overnight." "We have time. Two whole decades," Maverick responded, his distorted voice unwavering to the couple as he met their gaze. He needed them to understand¡ªneeded Howard Stark to see¡ªthat this wasn''t an impossible task. And more importantly, that he wouldn''t take no for an answer. "You''re a scientist, and I''m an alchemist. With our combined expertise, it will be done. But this conversation will have to continue elsewhere." He turned his head slightly, as if sensing something unseen. "We''ve been here too long. It''s time to leave." Before Howard could ask what he meant, Maverick lifted a hand. From the shadows, another figure emerged¡ªa man in his late thirties, dressed in a dark suit. His features and complexion suggested Middle Eastern heritage. "Ali," Maverick introduced. Howard narrowed his eyes. "You look familiar..." Ali smiled. "We meet again, Stark." Howard studied him for a moment before realization struck. "You''re the guy who came with that investor¡­ what was his name? Trying to buy stocks in my company." Ali gave a small nod. "Yes¡­ and I remember being decisively rejected." "We can talk about that later," Maverick interjected. "Can you handle the arrangements here?" Howard couldn''t help but interrupt, "And what exactly does ''handle the arrangements'' mean?" Maverick glanced at him before gesturing toward the wreckage. "Arranging the scene. Making sure your deaths remain convincing. With magic, we will create two bodies identical to you¡ªboth in appearance and in flesh," he explained vaguely. The Starks didn''t need to know the details. The decoys wouldn''t be mere illusions or artificial constructs¡ªthey would be real people, transformed with Polyjuice Potion to resemble them. The key advantage of Polyjuice was that if someone died while under its effects, their appearance wouldn''t revert once the potion wore off. They would remain looking like the person they had transformed into¡ªsometimes for weeks, even months. And Maverick had acquired a far more potent variation of the potion during his travels, one that ensured the disguise would last even longer. Howard stiffened. He didn''t understand any of it. And he didn''t like it¡ªnone of it¡ªbut he knew there was nothing he could do to protest. Maverick stepped forward, raising a hand, and made a slow vertical movement in the air. To the Stark couple''s astonishment, a rift of deep blue energy tore open the space before them. Without another word, Maverick gestured for them to follow and stepped through first. Howard hesitated, glancing at Maria before taking her hand. Together, they followed Maverick into the unknown, Bucky Barnes'' unconscious body silently levitating behind them. --- They emerged in a dimly lit chamber¡ªa sleek, modern space lined with bookshelves, alchemical tools, and enchanted artifacts. The air was cool, the space eerily quiet. "This will be your home for now," Maverick stated, walking forward. "A safe house. It has everything you need to live comfortably¡ªthree bedrooms with attached bathrooms, a fully equipped kitchen, a living room, a library¡ª" "I get it. The world''s most luxurious prison. Congratulations, you''ve won the award," Howard cut in dryly. Maverick paused mid-step, turning to give him a long, dense stare. The weight of it made Howard flinch and unconsciously take a step back. "I¡ªI apologize," he muttered after a moment, hesitant but sincere. "That was out of line." Maverick didn''t respond. Instead, he simply continued as if the interruption had never happened. "You''ll remain here until I finalize the arrangements. Don''t think of it as captivity. Once your new identities are established, you''ll be free to move as you please." Howard exhaled sharply. He still wanted to argue, to push back against the situation¡ªbut he knew it was pointless. And more importantly, he couldn''t. Maverick turned his attention to Maria. "Do you need rest before we continue?" Maria had been silently listening all this time, following her husband''s lead. When asked, she decisively shook her head, though the exhaustion on her face was evident. "I just want to know what happens next." Maverick nodded. "Very well. First, I''ll provide you with an alchemic tool that will allow you to alter your appearance in public. I''ll need about a week to prepare it. Remember, your old identities are gone¡ªyou''re no longer Howard and Maria Stark. You''ll receive new names, backgrounds, everything." Howard frowned. "And what if we... hypothetically, say try to contact someone we shouldn''t?" Maverick''s eyes glowed ominously. "That won''t happen." He flicked his fingers, and a faint pulse of magic spread through the air, sinking into their skin. Howard flinched. Maria tensed. A small tattoo of a raven''s head, no larger than a thumbnail, slowly materialized on their wrists. Howard and Maria raised their hands, opening their palms as they felt a slight itch where the mark had appeared. "Think of it as a temporary precaution until we can trust each other," Maverick explained. "Trust?" Howard scoffed involuntarily but immediately schooled his expression, realizing his situation. He didn''t say anything else. In reality, Maverick didn''t care about his attitude. If their positions were reversed, he would have reacted the same way¡ªhe knew that much. So, he continued. "The spell won''t control you, but if you even consider reaching out to someone from your past¡ªanyone who could compromise what we''re doing¡ªI''ll know. And the spell will stop you before you act on it." Howard clenched his jaw but didn''t protest. What was there to say? Maverick stepped back. "That concludes our arrangements for now..." He paused, then turned his attention to the unconscious super soldier lying on the couch. "Now, let''s see about curing Mr. Barnes." Howard and Maria followed his gaze, their expressions wary. The man who had tried to kill them now lay motionless, as if he were just another person taking an afternoon nap. "I still can''t believe this is Sergeant Barnes..." Howard muttered after a long silence. Maverick glanced at him. "If you want to see how I cure him, you''re welcome to follow. I''ll show you his memories¡ªproof that Hydra is still operating in the shadows." Without waiting for a response, Maverick turned and walked toward one of the doors, Bucky''s body slowly lifting off the couch and floating after him. Howard hesitated briefly, then took a step forward. Halfway to the door, he stopped and turned to Maria. "Sweetheart, why don''t you rest? Maybe take a shower." Maria didn''t argue. She hesitated for only a moment before nodding. Whatever was about to happen, she had no desire to witness it¡ªnot from a man who felt more like their captor than their savior. Howard gave her a reassuring nod before following Maverick into the next room. Inside, Maverick raised a hand, and a solid metal table formed in front of them. With a flick of his fingers, the Winter Soldier''s body was gently lowered onto it, then secured tightly with thick, enchanted restraints. The table inclined vertically, positioning Barnes upright so that when he woke, he would be face-to-face with them. "Let''s wake you up..." Maverick said, snapping his fingers. A pulse of magic surged through the air, and the unconscious super soldier''s eyes snapped open with a sharp intensity. Instinct took over immediately¡ªhis gaze darted around the room, assessing his surroundings. To him, it felt like just moments ago, he had been in the middle of a mission, about to confront a mysterious figure who had interfered. Then¡ªnothing. Just an empty void. And now, he was here, in a brightly lit space, staring at that same figure. Bucky tried to move, but his body refused to obey. His enhanced muscles strained against the restraints, yet not a single inch gave way. Whatever was holding him was stronger than any force he had encountered. His sharp, scrutinizing gaze locked onto Maverick, then flickered to the man standing beside him¡ªHoward Stark. Maverick tilted his head slightly. "Not much of a talker, are you, Mr. Winter Soldier?" His voice, masked by distortion, was calm, almost amused. "Or is that the case with all of you?" Bucky remained silent, his stare unwavering, unblinking. Maverick let out a small, dismissive hum. "Doesn''t matter." He turned to Howard. "I''m going to delve into his mind and project what I see. You''ll feel as if you''re inside his memories¡ªdon''t be alarmed. It''ll be just like before." Howard''s eye twitched slightly. The casual way Maverick said that unsettled him more than he cared to admit. But after a tense moment, he gave a reluctant nod. Maverick raised a hand, a faint glow forming at his fingertips as he reached toward Bucky''s forehead. Then¡ª Darkness. Howard inhaled sharply as everything around him vanished into an abyss. "What just happened?" he asked, turning frantically, searching for the figure who had been beside him just moments ago. Then, that familiar distorted voice echoed from all around him. "I''m accessing his mind." With that, he saw a swirling vortex form in the void infront of him, and from it, that person took shape, appearing once more at his side. "I swear you''re doing that on purpose..." Howard blurted out, but he got no response. Instead, the figure met his gaze and gestured to the endless void surrounding them. "What you see is what I see... This is his mind." Howard sighed, feeling dejected. When had he ever been treated like this? But the thought was just that¡ªa thought. What could he even do? So, he pushed it aside, took a steadying breath, and looked around the void. "I''m seeing a whole lot of nothing," he couldn''t help but say. For a moment, a brief silence settled between them as they both seemed to take in the endless expanse of nothing. Then, the figure finally spoke. "You''re right. It''s like his mind is an empty void, and his thoughts..." He trailed off, then pointed toward something in the distance. Howard followed his gaze and spotted a faint flicker of light in the distance where he had pointed. But before he could react, his vision shifted¡ªsudden and seamless, as if he had been pulled forward in an instant. The distant flicker was now much closer, revealing itself as countless shattered fragments, each one glowing softly like scattered pieces of broken glass. "What is this?" Howard asked, looking perplexed. "Memories¡­" the figure murmured in response. "broken..." "What''s that supposed to mean?" Howard asked. The figure glanced at him before replying, "Memories are like data..." He gestured toward the sea of broken, glass-like fragments. "And what you see here is that data¡ªcorrupted, but..." He paused, then added, "fortunately, not destroyed. Just damaged." Howard raised a brow. "Since when do magicals know about computer data?" The figure turned his attention back to the fragments. With a casual gesture, he pulled one toward them and said, "We''re wizards, Stark. Not savages." And the next moment, Howard saw the fragment that was floating towards them suddenly expand¡ªshifting, swirling¡ªand in an instant, the world snapped into place around him. God damn it. Not again. He cursed under his breath. --- A frozen battlefield. Wind howled through the mountains, biting cold lashing against soldiers caught in the throes of war. Amid the chaos, a young James Buchanan Barnes¡ªBucky¡ªclung to the side of a crumbling train, his expression hardened by battle. Howard exhaled sharply. "This is¡­ before he died." Maverick didn''t respond, his glowing eyes locked onto the scene as it unfolded. The train jerked violently. Bucky''s grip faltered. Then¡ªhe fell. The world rushed past as his body plummeted. He struck the mountainside hard, a sickening crack of bone and ice echoing through the ravine. Snow cushioned some of the impact, but it wasn''t enough. His body crumpled, unmoving. Howard winced. He had read the reports. Bucky Barnes had been presumed dead. But now, he was watching what came after. Dark shapes moved through the snow. Soldiers¡ªnot American. Their uniforms bore a different insignia. Hydra. They approached cautiously, rifles trained on the fallen soldier. One knelt, checking his pulse, then called out in German. The others moved in. Howard clenched his fists. Bucky stirred. Barely. He was still alive. Maverick flicked his fingers, and the memory fast-forwarded. The scene blurred¡ªBucky, dragged through the snow, transported to a hidden Hydra facility deep in the mountains. Medical equipment surrounded him, and shadowed figures loomed. His arm¡ªhis real arm¡ªwas gone, lost to the fall. But Hydra had other plans. Howard''s breath hitched as he saw the metal grafting process begin. A crude, agonizing surgery. Metal fusing to flesh. Bucky screamed, but no one comforted him. Another flick, and the scene changed again. --- A dimly lit room. Cold. Sterile. Bucky sat restrained in a heavy metal chair, arms bound, face blank¡ªempty. His eyes, once bright with life, were glassy and hollow. Before him, a Hydra scientist stood with a notebook, reading aloud in Russian. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "§¨§Ö§Ý§Ñ§ß§Ú§Ö. §²§Ø§Ñ§Ó§í§Û. §³§Ö§Þ§ß§Ñ§Õ§è§Ñ§ä§î..." As the words continued, Bucky''s body tensed, his fingers curling into fists. The blankness deepened. His breathing slowed, mechanical. Howard felt a pit form in his stomach. "Is this¡­ how they brainwashed him?" Maverick nodded. "This is how they broke him. They made him stare at a projection for days, bombarding his mind with commands¡ªwords, images, and subliminal messages, all reinforcing obedience and suppressing resistance." "They started by exhausting him. Sleep deprivation, sensory deprivation... keeping him awake for days until his mind was too weak to fight back. The projections weren''t just images... they were hypnotic patterns designed to break focus, to pull his consciousness into a haze where reality blurred and the only thing that remained clear was their voice, their commands." Howard clenched his fists as Maverick continued. "They stripped him of everything... memories, emotions, even his sense of self. Every time he resisted, they erased more of him. Not all at once¡ªthat would be too obvious, too ineffective. Instead, they rewrote his memories little by little, fragmenting his past, making him doubt what was real. They rewarded compliance with moments of relief and punished defiance with more erasure, conditioning his mind like a machine being reprogrammed." Maverick continued. "Eventually, resistance became painful¡ªliterally. They linked disobedience with suffering, rewiring his brain so that even thinking against their orders triggered agony. And once his mind associated submission with relief and rebellion with unbearable pain, they didn''t need chains anymore. He was theirs." Howard swallowed hard, his throat dry. The sheer cruelty of it made his skin crawl. The memories continued¡ªmissions carried out without question. Assassinations. Operations that toppled governments. One memory stood out. A Hydra commander giving orders. Discussing a mission. The target''s name was spoken. "Howard Stark... Maria Stark. " Howard stiffened. His name. His wife''s name. Their deaths¡ªplanned in cold blood. --- After some time, the vision collapsed into darkness, and once again, he found himself back in the room in reality. But the echoes of Bucky''s experiences lingered, like fading whispers in the air, refusing to disappear. He saw the figure turned to him. "Do you see now? Hydra never died. They only went into hiding." Howard''s face turned pale, his hands trembling slightly. "Are we going to stop them?" he asked, his voice unsteady. "They will be stopped," Maverick assured him. "Not right now, but they will be." Then, his gaze shifted to Bucky''s real, unconscious body¡ªstill strapped to the metal table in the safe house. His expression hardened with quiet determination. "But first, we fix him." Raising his hand, Maverick pressed his palm to Bucky''s forehead. A pulse of energy surged outward. Bucky''s body convulsed, a sharp gasp tearing from his lips as his muscles tensed against the restraints. Then, his eyes snapped open¡ªbloodshot, wild, and filled with something raw. Maverick met the Winter Soldier''s gaze, and spoke to him in steady and unwavering tone. "I''m fixing the fragments of your memories," he told him. "Every word they burned into you, every command they forced upon you¡ªI will erase them." Bucky jerked violently, his breathing ragged. His metal arm strained against the bindings, his body writhing as if something inside was fighting back. Howard stepped forward instinctively. "Is this¡­ normal?" Maverick held his gaze. "Yes. The conditioning was brutal, but in the end, it''s just cause and effect¡ªnothing magical, nothing supernatural. Hydra only used science." He paused before adding, "Undoing it will be painful. But that pain also means he''s still human." Bucky let out a hoarse, guttural sound. Not a scream¡ªbut close. Maverick pressed harder, his magic flowing through the super soldier''s mind¡ªunraveling the layers of control, peeling away the false obedience Hydra had forced upon him. His master level proficiency of Magical Sense and Magical Energy Manipulation gave him precise control, and with Occlumency and Legilimency at an advanced level, the process wasn''t too difficult for him. Images flashed through Bucky''s thoughts¡ªmissions, orders, faces of people he had killed. Then¡ª Whatever was deemed harmful¡ªcommands, conditioning, the memories of torture¡ªwas erased. At the same time, Bucky''s past memories slowly pieced themselves back together. However, Maverick didn''t erase the actions Bucky had committed while brainwashed. Those memories, painful as they were, would define him¡ªdrive him. Maverick wanted Bucky to remember, not to punish him, but to give him the chance to rise above it. Bucky''s breath hitched. "Help... me..." It was a plea¡ªweak but real. The words broke through the fog, through the conditioning. And Maverick seized the moment to push his magic even deeper. A final, shuddering breath left Bucky''s lips¡ªthen he slumped forward, unconscious. The room was silent. Howard let out an exhale while running a hand through his hair. "Is¡­ is he cured?" Maverick studied Bucky''s still form. "He''s free. But recovery¡­ that will take time." Howard looked at the broken man before him whom he once called a friend. Perhaps, he''d get to call him that again. "Then let''s give him that time," he said after a moment of thought. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 139 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 87 - 87: Winter Intervention (VI) (CH - 107) After dealing with Bucky, Maverick didn''t stay at the safe house much longer. But before leaving, he made sure to restrain the now-former Winter Soldier right in front of Howard. After all, a few memories weren''t enough to make up for the fact that this man had once tried to kill him and his wife. So Maverick took extra precautions¡ªsecuring Bucky properly and reinforcing the room where he was kept. It wasn''t strictly necessary, but if it helped put the Stark couple at ease, it was worth doing. Before sunrise, Maverick returned to Hogwarts and slipped back into his routine as if he had never left. With the Christmas holidays approaching, the professors had already begun testing the students on what they had learned during the first term. It wasn''t like the year-end exams¡ªjust a few assignments, quizzes, and perhaps a light test before they headed home for the break. Likewise, Maverick had his own tests to prepare and administer, ensuring his students were properly assessed. Fortunately, he only had to oversee two grades, with just one test for each. Compared to the workload of other professors, his responsibilities could be considered fairly light. And his idea was to keep the tests straightforward, with nothing practical involved. For the first-year alchemy class, there would be a short question-and-answer test on basic runes, while the sixth-year Muggle science class would write an essay on their understanding of the scientific principles he had introduced. Both were plain and simple test papers, making them easy to prepare without much hassle. That day, after finishing his classes, he made his way to Dumbledore''s office and informed the old wizard that he would be away for the rest of the day. Since he was leaving in the middle of school hours, it was only right to inform the headmaster. Of course, he kept his explanation vague. The matter with the Stark couple was far from over, and he still needed to check on them. Dumbledore didn''t pry, only giving him one of those odd, knowing looks before nodding in acknowledgment. Maverick was sure the old man had no idea about his secret operation last night, so why was he still putting on that face? Is he pretending? Tsk, tsk. The old guy must have done this to plenty of people over the years, giving himself that mysterious air. Pretentious... One thing he appreciated though, was that the old man hadn''t changed, even after learning he now held the rank of Arch-Magus. Dumbledore spoke to him the same way he always had¡ªno difference, no unnecessary respect¡ªand Maverick preferred it that way. It kept things simple, and he had no interest in making things more complicated. After notifying the headmaster, he left the castle and Apparated to his first stop¡ªAli. While he was certain his plan would be carried out without a hitch and trusted Ali to handle everything, he still wanted to confirm it personally. And sure enough, Ali had carried out his task perfectly as instructed, arranged the scene with two bodies who looks exactly like the starks to the flesh. The people that had arrived at the scene a few hours later had apparently swallowed the story whole, with no doubts, no suspicions about their identities. The only thing worth noting was that after the first team left, having cleared the scene, another group arrived and combed the area thoroughly, searching for something. Maverick suspected they were Hydra agents disguised as SHIELD operatives, looking for any sign of Bucky''s whereabouts. But their efforts were destined to be fruitless, as he had anticipated this as well. Beyond planting the bodies, Ali had been instructed to restore the area, alter the scene, and erase any trace of the brief battle, ensuring there was nothing left to find. Maverick listened to Ali''s report carefully before asking one last time. "You stayed to make sure?" Ali nodded. "As far as they know, Howard and Maria Stark are dead." "Good..." ... After wrapping up things with Ali, he returned to the safe house to check on his "guests"¡ªand, of course, his super-soldier patient. But first, he altered his appearance, once again becoming the mysterious figure the Starks and Bucky had seen the night before. Upon stepping inside, the scent of home-cooked food filled the air. It seemed there had been a lot of heart-to-heart talking the night before. He made his way to the kitchen and found the Stark couple seated at the table, sharing a meal. They looked much calmer than they had the night before, almost¡ª S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmm. Maybe a little too calm. Howard was the first to glance up, setting down his fork. "Good morning... You''re back?" Maria gave a polite nod as well, her expression composed, and almost natural. But Maverick could tell it was all for show. He didn''t even need to rely on his passive Magical Sense¡ªtheir involuntary micro-expressions had already told him everything. A smile tugged his lips as he read their surface thoughts. They seemed to be playing the emotional card, thinking that it could somehow give them some leverage to bargain for conditions. Although they had accepted, on some level, that their lives had been saved when they should have died last night, but to disappear for 20 years in exchange for that? It seemed too much for the couple. And that kind of thinking likely came from Maria, because despite her calm exterior, Maverick could practically feel the anxiety radiating off her through his Magical-Sense. He did not blame them, as he was not a parent and could not understand the feelings of one. Maria''s thoughts were only for her son¡ªlike a good mother. Unfortunately for the couple, Maverick had no intention of changing his mind. Before they could even begin to argue for more freedom, he shut them down immediately. "I know what you''re thinking..." he said. "It won''t happen." His tone left no room for negotiation. Then, without wasting another second, he got straight to the point. "Have you made your decision?" The moment they heard his tone and the direct question, their masks crumbled. Maria''s eyes welled up almost instantly, while Howard simply¡­ sighed. Maverick paid no mind to their reactions. He stepped forward, materialized a chair, and sat down across from them at the same table. The crimson glow of his eyes burned through the darkness of his masked face as he waited for their response. A strangled sob escaped Lady Stark, while beside her, her husband''s shoulders sank under the weight of defeat. Did he really have to abandon his identity for twenty years? Was this truly the only way? He and Maria had spent all of last night discussing how they might persuade their savior¡ªor captor, they still weren''t sure¡ªto loosen the conditions. But it seemed impossible, judging by the unwavering finality in his voice. Howard shut his eyes for a long moment, then exhaled deeply. In the end, he made up his mind to cooperate¡ªfor now. Perhaps later, he could bring it up again. Just as he opened his eyes, he saw the figure suddenly point a finger at his wife. A surge of alarm shot through him¡ªwas this it? Had this person finally lost patience? Was he about to harm them? "Wait¡ª!" Howard called out, but it was too late. A sharp, white light burst from the figure''s fingertip and shot toward Maria like a bullet. "Maria!" He reached for her¡ªor tried to¡ªbut before he could even blink, the beam had already struck her square in the forehead. And then... There was no recoil, no force snapping her head back as he had expected. Instead, her sobbing stopped... instantly. Then, her expression began to change. Her breathing steadied, and a strange calmness washed over her, as if the weight that had been crushing her just moments ago had simply vanished. This wasn''t normal. This wasn''t natural. And the next moment, he snapped, and turned sharply from his wife to the figure. "What did you do to her?" he demanded to know. "Happiness..." That was all the figure said to him, indifferently, as if their lives meant nothing. Howard''s jaw tightened, and then glanced to his wife. "What... is happening to her? You did something." He asked again while watching her closely for any sign of distress. Maverick didn''t respond. Instead, it was Maria who responded to her husband. "I''m fine, dear. I don''t know how to explain it, but... I can think much clearer now." Howard still looked doubtful, but before he could say more, Maverick''s voice cut through the silence once again. "So, what is your decision?" This time, Maria spoke first. "If we cannot see Tony as his parents..." she paused, looking at the figure across from her with renewed steadiness. "Can we at least see him in disguise?" Howard''s mouth fell open as he stared at his wife''s newfound confidence. He wanted to ask what the hell had just happened, but the conversation between her and the figure was flowing so smoothly that he hesitated to interrupt. Hearing Maria''s question, Maverick paused only for a moment before responding. "Yes." It had been his plan from the start. He knew he had to give them something. He wanted a cooperative relationship with the Stark couple¡ªwell, mainly Howard. Or better yet, he would rather have them as trusted partners. Only then could he get the genius scientist to fully dedicate himself to the project. He could technically force him, but that would do more harm than good in the long run. And besides, that wasn''t the kind of person he was. But earning the Stark couple''s trust would take time. Until then, they would remain under strict supervision, constantly reminded that their lives had been bought¡ªunder conditions. After hearing his confirmation that she and her husband could meet their son in disguise, Maria let out a sharp exhale of relief. But her mood soured again as she heard his next words. "You may contact him in disguise, but only after three years." His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. "Until then, you are forbidden¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªfrom meeting him. Not as yourselves, not in disguise, not even indirectly." He leaned forward slightly and then pressed down his presence on them like a heavy weight. "If you break this rule..." he said coldly, and the distorted sound filtered through his mask made his voice even more eerie. "I will erase his memory of you... and your memories of him." For a mother and father, what harsher punishment could there be than forgetting their own child? The couple''s eyes widened. Somehow, they fully believed he would do it. And to them, it sounded far more terrifying than anything else he could have threatened. Slowly, shakily, they nodded, finally accepting that they would have to abandon their identities for twenty years. "Good." Maverick leaned back, satisfied with their agreement. Without wasting time, he moved on to explain the next steps. Before anything else, they needed a proper understanding of the magical world. To prepare them, he had arranged a small library in the safe house, stocked with carefully selected books to help them adjust. For the next hour, he laid out the rules¡ªwhat they were allowed to do and what was strictly forbidden. Just as he was in the middle of speaking, he suddenly stopped. The sudden silence made the Stark couple uneasy. Howard exchanged a glance with Maria, but before either of them could speak, Maverick broke the tension. "Your friend is awake," he said, rising from his chair. "Let''s go meet him." He didn''t wait for a response, turned and strode toward the door. Howard hesitated, glancing at Maria. She looked shaken, her hands clenched tightly in her lap. "Maria?" he asked softly. She swallowed hard. "You go," she murmured. "I just... need a minute." Howard frowned but nodded. He knew what was stopping her. That vision¡ªwhat the figure had shown them last night¡ªmust still be fresh in her mind. So he gave her shoulder a reassuring squeeze before following Maverick out the door, his mind already racing with what they might find on the other side. ... The two men soon stepped into the room where Bucky was being held. Instead of finding him struggling or attempting to break free from his restraints, they saw him lying there, motionless, his eyes wide open and fixed on the ceiling, as if lost in a world far beyond the walls around him. Pain. Regret. Those were the only emotions Maverick could sense radiating from him. It was expected. Barnes was reliving his past¡ªyears of being a weapon, of being forced to kill, of having no control over his own mind. Now, with Hydra''s influence gone and his emotions fully returned, the weight of those memories crashed down on him all at once. "James Buchanan Barnes!" Bucky heard his name and slowly lifted his head. His gaze landed on the two figures before him¡ªone familiar, the other known only through the memories of his Hydra-controlled self. The man, or whatever he was, who had effortlessly made a joke of his skills. But first, his eyes locked onto Howard. And Stark, in turn, looked back at him. For a moment, neither of them spoke. The silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken words. Then, with a shaky breath, Bucky''s lips parted. "I... I''m so sorry." His voice cracked, barely above a whisper. "Please¡­ forgive me." Howard exhaled sharply, reminding himself over and over¡ªthis was no longer the Winter Soldier. This was the friend he had once known. For a long moment, he simply stood there, staring at the broken man before him. Then, with a slow sigh, he ran a hand through his graying hair. "Don''t worry about it," he said at last. "I understand." Bucky''s breath hitched, his hands clenching into fists as if holding back more emotions than he could handle. Maverick stepped forward and interjected through the heavy yet awkward atmosphere. "You were captured while attempting to assassinate the Starks," he stated plainly. "I''ve removed Hydra''s control over your mind¡ªpermanently. You won''t be their puppet again." Bucky turned his gaze finally back to him. With just one direct glance, his body flinched involuntarily¡ªhis muscles remembering all too well how badly he had been thrashed the night before. It was just a quick reflex, and he forced himself to steady. He gathered himself to speak, but before he could say thank you¡ªor anything at all, he heard the figure speak again. "You won''t be their puppet again," the distorted voice echoed coldly. "But... you will still remember everything. You will have to live with it. That is something I''d rather not change." He then showed Bucky the same visions he had shown the Stark couple, along with additional scenes of Tony discovering that his parents'' killer was him. However, he left out anything related to Captain America for now, only showing the brutal fight between Bucky and Tony¡ªboth trying to kill each other. Howard was also shown everything alongside Barnes, and when it was over, he finally presented Bucky with his options. "I''m offering you the same choice I gave the Starks. You can live freely, but only under a new identity. I can ensure that no one¡ªnot even the most advanced technology¡ªwill be able to trace you. And if you agree, you will work for me." Bucky''s eyes flickered with something unreadable. "And if I don''t?" Maverick tilted his head slightly. "Then you have no purpose. No future. No revenge." "I can promise you this," he added, his crimson eyes gleaming behind his mask. "Twenty years. That''s all. At the end of it, I will help you destroy Hydra." Saying that, Maverick waved his hand, and the restraints binding Bucky vanished. Bucky flexed his fingers, as if testing whether he truly had control over his own body again, then slowly, pushed himself up into a sitting position on the bed. He locked eyes with him, deep in thought, and weighed everything that had just been laid before him¡ªthe freedom offered, the conditions attached, and the past that would always haunt him. His breath slowed, becoming steady and controlled. He thought about it¡ªreally thought about it. The idea of waiting twenty years stirred something deep inside him, a frustration that gnawed at his core. He wanted to go right now and destroy the people who had made him do all those terrible things. But because he remembered doing them, he also knew¡ªon his own, he was powerless against them. His fingers curled against the sheets. "Alright," he said finally, his voice stronger than before. "I''ll do it." Maverick then left Howard alone with Bucky, giving them the time they needed to sort things out between them. Finally, it was Maria''s turn. But unlike Howard, Barnes had never been well-acquainted with her. Or rather, before his supposed death, Maria and him had never even met, so accepting him wouldn''t be as easy for her as it was for Howard. The memory of last night''s attack was still fresh in her mind¡ªhow Barnes had pointed a gun at her face, how close she had come to death. And even if the vision of him grabbing her by the throat hadn''t actually happened, it felt real enough to leave a lasting unease. Because of all that, it would take her longer to grow comfortable around Barnes. Still, Maria decided to give the man the benefit of the doubt, trusting her husband''s judgment. In time, she, too, would come to accept him¡ªand she was committed to it. With all that settled, Maverick prepared to return back to Hogwarts. But before leaving, he once again advised the three of them to go through the books in the small library and learn more about the magical world. And to earn their initial trust, he promised them a week''s time, and after that, they would finally be free to leave the confines of the safe house. Creating Muggle identities in 1991 wouldn''t be a challenge for a wizard¡ªespecially not for him. But he didn''t just want something that just worked. He wanted something airtight, something that could withstand any level of scrutiny. The first step was official documentation. He would infiltrate the national registration department and insert their names into the system, complete with birth certificates and identification cards. These wouldn''t be simple forgeries¡ªno fake documents that could be exposed under close inspection. Their records would be real, embedded in the official archives, making them as legitimate as any other citizen. But documents alone weren''t enough. People had histories, backgrounds that could be checked. So, he would go further¡ªleaving behind a carefully crafted paper trail. School records, medical visits, bank accounts¡ªanything that could make their pasts seem natural and lived-in. It was the same way real people left traces of their existence over the years, and he would ensure the same for them. By the time he was finished, only the most thorough investigators with the highest clearance levels would be able to spot anything unusual. After all, something like this could never be said to be 100% foolproof, even with magical means. But even if it ever came to that, he was confident he could handle it. By the end of the week, he wanted everything fully arranged, along with the alchemical piece he needed to create. Fortunately, he didn''t have to handle everything himself¡ªAli would help take care of the paper trail arrangements, and he would take care of the necessary identity documents for all three of them. As for the alchemical tool to alter their appearances, he already has a clear concept in mind. Now, he just needed to bring it to life¡ªa task he planned to begin the next day. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 140 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 88 - 88: Audience with the Supremes (I) (CH - 108) Muggle Science Classroom ¨C Hogwarts "Time''s up! Quills down, everyone." Maverick''s voice rang out through the quiet concentration that had filled the room. The sound of quills scratching against parchment came to a stop, replaced by the soft rustle of papers and the faint creak of chairs as students moved in their seats. Some students stretched their fingers, stiff from the long minutes of writing, while others exchanged quick glances, curious to gauge their classmates'' reactions. But unlike a typical class, where tension and worry would linger after an exam, his students showed none of it. From his place at the front of the room, Maverick saw that not just most, but all of the students seemed happy¡ªrelieved, even. They simply leaned back, their relaxed smiles hinting at quiet satisfaction with how the test had gone. The Muggle Science class had been a surprise to everyone from the very start of the academic year. At first, many were doubtful about studying something so ordinary, so unmagical. But from the beginning, the students had embraced it. In these few months, they had thrown themselves into experiments, asked thoughtful questions, and approached each lesson with a curiosity that rivaled their enthusiasm for any Charms class. A quiet sense of pride settled in as he made the papers rise and hover briefly over the students'' heads before guiding them back to his desk. Knowing they had done well in his test, he addressed the class again. "Before you go, I have an announcement," Maverick said, drawing the students'' attention. "Tomorrow marks the start of the Christmas holidays. And¡­ I won''t be assigning any homework for you to do during the break." A few students gasped before quickly exchanging excited whispers. Every other professor had assigned them a pile of work for the break, but this was the only class where they got none. "¡ªbecause I want you all to enjoy your break. Rest well, have fun, and come back refreshed for the next term." A cheer erupted from the students, and Maverick couldn''t help but smirk. "Alright, class dismissed!" Chairs scraped against the floor as they all gathered their belongings and they made their way out, while chatting excitedly about their plans for the break. --- Snow blanketed the castle grounds, the crisp air carrying the deep chill of late December over Hogwarts. Some students braved the cold outside, bundled up in scarves and cloaks, running and tossing snowballs as they enjoyed a bit of last-minute fun. Most remained in their common rooms, relaxing, while the rest gathered in the Great Hall. They were all waiting for the appointed time to board the Hogwarts Express and would soon head home for the holidays. Meanwhile, the professors also gathered at the teachers'' table in the Great Hall for a final lunch before the break. Maverick sat with his colleagues, engaged in light conversation with the Charms professor seated beside him. "Any plans for the holiday?" Flitwick asked between bites of his meal. Maverick took a sip of his drink before answering. "I''ll stay home for a bit, then head to America to spend some time with Bella." "Ah, how lovely!" Flitwick beamed. "It''s always nice to spend the holidays with loved ones." "What about you?" Maverick asked, setting his glass down. "I''ve been invited to sit on the judges'' panel for the finals of the International Dueling Tournament," Flitwick said, a hint of pride in his voice. "Sounds interesting. Maybe I''ll take my fianc¨¦e along and come have a look." Flitwick''s face lit up. "You should! The tournament is held in Indonesia¡ªit''s a lovely country, even for sightseeing." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just then, movement near the entrance of the Great Hall caught Maverick''s eye. He turned to see Hermione Granger dragging a large suitcase¡ªor was it a trunk? A coffin? Whatever it was, it looked oversized for her small frame. She stopped by Harry and Ron, who were seated at the Gryffindor table, deeply engrossed in a game of wizard''s chess. He half-spread his Magical Sense, tuning in to their conversation as a memory from the first movie surfaced in his mind. A small smile tugged at his lips. It wasn''t exactly like the scene from the movies, but it seemed the little witch had found some clues about what they had accidentally overheard from Hagrid''s slip of the tongue. This time, however, she hadn''t hinted to the duo about sneaking into the Restricted Section. Even so, Maverick had a feeling Harry might still try¡ªespecially if Dumbledore gave him his family cloak as a present, just like in the story. He made a mental note to come into contact with it¡ªaccidentally and out of curiosity, of course¡ªand see what extraordinary characteristics it might hold. But that would be for a later time, perhaps during the second semester. As he mulled over the thought, he noticed little Miss Know-It-All glancing toward the teachers'' table before leaving. Her eyes landed on him precisely, and she gave him a small wave. Maverick raised his glass in acknowledgment and offered a small smile. Ever since he had saved her during the Halloween night attack, she had become quite the admirer of his. Moreover, she now seemed especially eager to learn runes in his class. Fortunately, her newfound enthusiasm wasn''t to the point of being annoying, but he could still sense her emotions¡ªa deep respect for him ever since. However, he didn''t treat her any differently from his other students just because of that. But if she truly wanted to pursue a career as an alchemist, he wouldn''t mind taking her in as an apprentice. Of course, that would be after another year or two¡ªif her enthusiasm still remained the same. --- After finishing lunch, he bid farewell to his fellow professors. While some would be leaving on the Hogwarts Express alongside the students to enjoy a relaxing journey, he had no desire to take the train when there were other means. So, after arriving at his office, he cast a Disillusionment Charm over himself, then leaped out of the window, soaring upward until he passed beyond the school''s protective wards. After that, it was a simple Apparition¡ªand he vanished from the castle location. A moment later, he arrived home in London, the familiar warmth of his house greeting him as he stepped inside. As soon as he entered, he saw his mother and his sister, Sarah, sitting in the living room, going over some books. "Brother!" Sarah''s face lit up the moment she saw him. She ran toward him and lunged into a hug. Maverick smiled and rubbed her head. "Has your school holiday started already?" The little girl nodded as she pulled back from the embrace. "Just today! I''m showing Mom my report card." He smiled and walked over to the sofa, settling into one of the seats. Sarah quickly took the spot beside him. "Are you back for the holidays as well?" his mother asked. He nodded. "School starts again in three weeks." Saying that, he leaned back and sat comfortably. His mother gave him a warm, motherly smile. "I never thought you''d become a teacher of all things." Maverick chuckled. "Me neither, Mom. But somehow, I''m finding it quite enjoyable." Sarah beamed at him with excitement. "Brother, when are you going to take me to see the magic school?" He paused. He had promised her a tour. "How about this¡­" he said after thinking for a moment. "I''ll take you before school starts." First, he had to meet with Isabella and spend some time with her. After that, before school started, he could make time to show Sarah around Hogwarts. "Not now?" she pouted. Maverick chuckled. "Right now, there''s no one at school. And I can only take you there when the headmaster returns after the holidays," he said, making up a reason. She sighed. "Okay then¡­" she said, though her disappointment didn''t last long. Her eyes lit up again. "Brother, I''ve learned how to make flowers bloom without making them wither right away!" "Oh?" Maverick raised a brow, then turned to his mother. "That''s right," she confirmed with a proud smile. "She''s learned to control her powers much better now. Just last week, she managed to keep the little trees she accelerated the growth of intact after blooming." "Really?" Maverick turned back to Sarah, intrigued. "Let''s go. Show me." Sarah nodded eagerly and immediately jumped to her feet, dashing toward a door inside. Maverick and his mother followed behind, soon arriving at the basement¡ªa space he had expanded with magic, enlarging it to the size of half a football field. Overhead, bright lights illuminated the entire area, and along the sides, a variety of plants and vegetables were growing in neat rows. Maverick turned to his mother, raising a brow. "Since when did you turn this place into a private garden?" His mother huffed. "Hey, this place is too big. Unlike your teacher''s mansion, we don''t have a garden surrounding our home¡ªjust streets. I figured, since you made this basement so spacious, why not plant some trees?" Maverick didn''t know what to say to that. He had originally created this space as a training ground for Sarah to practice her powers. But his mother had somehow planted her flag and claimed a portion of it. Then again, she was his mother¡ªwhat could he say? "Brother, come!" Sarah''s excited voice called him over, stopping near a bunch of tiny plants. From the looks of it, they were chili plants, barely sprouted from their seeds. Her powers allowed her to control plants¡ªmuch like a watered-down version of a certain Senju''s Wood Release ability from a studio next door. But Maverick suspected there was much more to it than just making trees grow rapidly. Perhaps her magic wasn''t limited to just plants. What if it was tied to the very essence of the earth itself, to life''s natural energy? If that was the case, then with time, training, and the right guidance, she could become something far more powerful than just some one who could manipulate trees. A force of nature, literally. A true wielder of life and earth''s energy. But that was only his guess. And even if she never became someone that powerful, it wouldn''t change the most important thing. She was his sister now. One of her biggest struggles had been that any plant she accelerated would quickly wither, as if it had burned through its life force while growing too fast. But apparently, she had found a way around this. Maverick watched as she crouched near the small plants and placed her palm on the ground beside them. Before his eyes, the plants began to grow. Five centimeters. Fifteen centimeters. One foot. Soon, the plants reached half his height. Their leaves remained a vibrant green, flowers budded, and small, plump chilies grew¡ªripening within seconds. Maverick had been focusing his Magical-Sense as well. This time, he noticed something different¡ªan energy from the earth itself was being drawn into the plants, rapidly nourishing them. Before, whenever she used her abilities, he hadn''t sensed this. Sarah sat back up, admiring her masterpiece for a moment before turning to him, waiting for his praise. Maverick grinned, showing all his teeth. This time, he didn''t have to wait and see¡ªhe could already tell the plants wouldn''t wither. The energy fueling their growth had come from the earth itself, following the basic principle of energy conservation. "Amazing¡­" he said, his smile widening. "Really impressive." Then he turned to his mother. "I guess we don''t have to worry about groceries anymore." For the next half hour, Sarah eagerly demonstrated her newfound control over her ability to accelerate plant growth. And just like the first time, everything flourished¡ªwithout the issue of withering away immediately after. ... Maverick spent the rest of the day with her, indulging in the simple joys of family. They soared above the bustling city of London, Sarah clinging to him with excitement as she pointed out familiar landmarks. Along the way, she chattered endlessly about school, her teachers, and the little victories that made up her days. By the time their father returned home after sunset, the family of four finally sat down together for dinner¡ªa rare occasion these days. Conversation flowed easily as they shared their stories, laughter filling the home in a way that had been missing for far too long. But the warmth of the evening faded the moment Maverick stepped into his room. His Magical-Sense flared¡ªsharp, deliberate. A warning. Something had locked onto his presence. It was deliberate. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªwas observing him had made sure he knew they were watching. His expression turned solemn immediately. He was an Arch-Magus now, and for someone to track him without him noticing until this moment meant only one thing. They were not simple. And what made him even more wary was that this was happening here¡ªat home, where all his loved ones were gathered under the same roof. If this was an enemy, things would become very difficult. He raised his head, his senses sharpening, locking onto the source of the disturbance. His eyes narrowed. With a decisive motion, he tore open a rift in space and stepped through. In the next moment, about two kilometers above his house, space tore open once more as he stepped out¡ªnow dressed in full black, ready to confront whoever was so bold to target him. But the sight that greeted him made his eyes widen. Not one, but two figures hovered in front of him. The first was a bald woman dressed in flowing gold and deep amber robes. Though she appeared calm, a single glance told him she was anything but simple¡ªher very presence was unfathomable. And the second was a middle-aged man¡ªlikewise a striking figure. He had silver hair that cascaded past his shoulders, a neatly trimmed beard, and sharp, intelligent eyes that gleamed with quiet wisdom. He wore a tailored three-piece suit, midnight blue with silver embroidery tracing the cuffs and lapels. A pocket watch chain gleamed against his vest, and in his hand, he held a sleek, polished cane with a silver handle shaped like an ancient rune. Like the woman beside him, he carried an unmistakable weight¡ªan aura of power, old and vast, like a storm held in quiet restraint. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 141 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 89 - 89: Audience with the Supremes (II) (CH - 109) Maverick remembered the day he truly met his teacher, Edward¡ªnot as a child, but after awakening both his system and magic. That was the moment he really came to understand Edward Garling. At the time, he had only been a magus, while Edward was a powerful Arch-Magus. He could still recall the weight of his teacher''s gaze and the overwhelming sense of powerlessness it had left him with. And today, that same feeling enveloped him¡ªthe same helplessness, just as overwhelming as before, like standing in the presence of a higher being. He had reached the rank his teacher once held, yet before the two people in front of him, it was as if his magic of an Arch-Magus meant nothing. A woman dressed like a monk and a man whose appearance could put any noble to shame. And he had a pretty good guess about the first one. After all, he had seen nearly every MCU movie before being transmigrated here. Though the woman didn''t look exactly like the actress who portrayed her, her attire left no doubt¡ªthis was the Supreme Sorcerer of this Earth. But who was this man beside her? Could it be Strange? No, definitely not¡ªit was too early for that. And yet¡­ why did this man feel even more dangerous than her? Maverick schooled his expression, keeping his stance firm as he met their gazes. "Why have you summoned me?" he asked while keeping his tone carefully measured. The woman¡ªwho he strongly suspected to be the Supreme Sorcerer¡ªoffered him a knowing smile. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It has been a long time since anyone has made the timeline... this nervous." Sure enough, he was now 99% certain¡ªthis was the Ancient One, the keeper of the Time Stone. He tried to keep his face as neutral as possible, pretending he had no idea what she was talking about. After all, he did mess up the timeline by saving Howard and Maria. But he had done so because this wasn''t the MCU, or even pure Marvel. Yet, now that the Ancient One was here, it meant the events to come might not be so different after all. The woman smiled at him again, this time with quiet amusement as she watched his attempt to steady his expression. "You may relax, Maverick Caesar. We mean you no harm," she said in a kind yet neutral tone. Then finally, she introduced herself. "My name is Yao.... A Master of the Mystic Arts... and the Supreme Sorceress of this age." Maverick raised an eyebrow. Yao? He didn''t remember hearing that name in any of the movies. But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Because the next moment he saw her smile at him again¡ªa deliberate, knowing smile¡ªand say to him, "Though I suspect... you already knew that." Maverick let out a short breath and just simply nodded. "I''ve been told there is a different group of mages... different from us..." "Ah¡­" Yao said, tilting her head slightly. "Is it from that little guy Edward... He must have told you, then." Maverick nodded. It was true and Edward did mentioned it once, but only vaguely. Though there was no need for her to know that. Instead, he changed the subject and repeated his earlier question, glancing at both of them. "Why have you come¡­ and why call for me?" The Sorcerer Supreme''s eyes glinted with something unreadable before she spoke. "We simply wish to know your purpose¡ª" But before she could elaborate, the man beside her finally spoke, eyes locking onto his. "It was not we who wanted to meet you¡­ it was her." Yao smirked and turned her head toward him. "Then tell me, Ambrosius... why did you insist on being here?" The man, now named Ambrosius, exhaled sharply, almost in a huff. "I simply don''t like one of my kind meeting you alone." Yao turned back to Maverick with an apologetic glance. Then, with an easy gesture toward the man, she introduced him. "This is my friend, Ambrosius. Merlin Ambrosius." Maverick''s breath hitched, and his eyes widened. This time, he wasn''t faking his reaction¡ªhe was genuinely caught off guard. Merlin was definitely not a name he had expected to hear here¡ªlet alone a person he had expected to meet... ever. Merlin didn''t miss the change in Maverick''s expression at the mention of his name. It was expected. After all, even after a millennium of absence, his name had never been forgotten. The legends surrounding him still shaped how people viewed magic itself. Letting a brief silence settle, Merlin finally spoke. "I had planned to wait until you reached the rank of Warlock before finally getting acquainted," he said, then paused, glancing side to the Supreme Sorceress beside him. His eyes narrowed slightly as he added, "But circumstances have changed." "You seem to have done something to gain her attention¡­ enough for her to come and find you in person." Maverick tilted his head slightly and looked at the woman in question, pretending not to understand. But he was sure the Sorcerer Supreme was here because of his actions last week. Yao smiled mysteriously before finally stating her purpose outright. "You''ve altered the fate of a human couple, changing the course of this world''s future. It seems you used an ability to tamper with the timeline, and that¡ª" she paused, her gaze steady, "¡ªis precisely why I''m here. Keeping the timeline in check is my responsibility¡­ as the Supreme Sorcerer." Maverick narrowed his eyes at her. "I half get what you''re trying to say, but..." he paused and asked coldly. "Are you spying on me?" "Don''t be so wary," she said, her tone light but not dismissive. Then, with a small nod, she admitted, "Yes, I saw you recently¡­ saving the Stark couple that should have died." So she must have overheard my conversation with the Stark couple and assumed I''m some great Seer. Maverick thought to himself. And her next words confirmed his guess. Studying him carefully, she said, "I also know that you''re a rare and powerful Seer." "And what''s so wrong about saving two humans?" Maverick asked her, neither confirming nor denying her claim that he was a Seer. "Nothing," Yao replied with a casual shrug. "But you''ve altered the course of history." She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "It''s rare¡­ in fact, this might be the first case I''ve seen where a Seer has directly influenced the timeline." Maverick acted as though he didn''t understand. "Timeline?" he asked, feigning ignorance. Yao gave him a look, then after a brief pause, she simply said, "You don''t need to know for now." Then, her gaze sharpened. "What is it that you plan to do by saving the Stark couple?" Maverick didn''t answer right away, remaining silent as he carefully considered his next words. Tonight had been a wake-up call. His rapid growth in power had made him careless, ignoring things he should have paid more attention to¡ªlike the fact that any major change he made wouldn''t escape the notice of the keeper of the Time Gem. Not realizing this sooner had been a grave oversight on his part. Finally, he made his decision. If she already thought he was a Seer, then he would let her continue believing that. "You''re right. I am indeed a Seer, but¡­ I am different." "Different?" Yao asked. "Yes, different," Maverick affirmed. "A typical Seer¡ªwitch or wizard¡ªcan glimpse into the future through prophecies or visions, but those are often vague and fragile, open to interpretation. But for me¡­ the visions I see are clear. It''s as if I''m there, witnessing everything firsthand." He paused briefly before continuing, "But I cannot control what I see, whom I see, or even when the vision takes place. It could be about the next moment, the next hour, a day, or even years into the future." He paused, letting his words settle before continuing. "Sometime ago, I had a vision of what would happen to the Stark couple. Back then, I didn''t know much about them beyond what I had read in newspapers. But since they appeared in my vision, I knew they cannot simply be some rich Muggles... so I decided to learn more about them." This was a gamble. He was weaving a story similar to the one he had told the Starks and hoping the Ancient One would believe it. "In my visions, I didn''t just see their deaths... I saw far beyond, into the future, what would unfold because of their absence. And I realized¡­ their deaths would save countless lives in the distant future." He let those words linger before delivering the final piece. "But even knowing that, I still chose to save them. At the same time, their deaths remain fixed in the timeline¡ªuntil the future I saw comes true. That means they are alive now, but whatever good was meant to come from their deaths will still happen." With that, he fell silent, watching the Sorcerer Supreme carefully as he waited for her response. "I suppose that would... not, make things too complicated¡­" Merlin finally spoke, commenting as his eyes flicked sideways to the Sorcerer Supreme. He had been listening quietly, not interrupting the conversation until now. The Sorcerer Supreme wore a thoughtful expression as she considered everything she had just heard. In some ways, it made sense. But there was one problem¡ªsomething she hadn''t shared with anyone. She could no longer peer into the future of the Stark couple now that they had been directly involved with this boy. It was as if a great force was blocking her, forcefully throwing her out of her trance whenever she tried. A presence far greater than her own. And the first time it happened, she had caught a glimpse of that figure. She remembered those indifferent eyes clearly. Strangely enough, that figure bore an uncanny resemblance to the boy in front of her now. So her reason for meeting him wasn''t entirely about saving the Stark couple. She wanted to see for herself the person she believed to be the past version of the powerful figure she had encountered while looking into the future. But until now, she had no justifiable reason to approach him. And the Supreme Magus had made it very clear¡ªshe was not to interfere in his life without giving him a proper reason. Obviously, Merlin¡ªa Supreme-rank like herself¡ªknew he was special as well. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 142 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 90 - 90: Audience with the Supremes (III) (CH - 110) "And you can make it happen? Ensure the Starks remain dead in the eyes of the world?" After listening to Maverick''s explanation¡ªhow he planned to keep future events unchanged while keeping the Stark couple alive¡ªthe Sorcerer Supreme asked one more time to be sure. Maverick nodded. "You say you keep the timeline in check. So, I''m guessing you have the ability to look into the future..." He paused, carefully choosing his next words. "So, can''t you just look and see if anything has changed? Whether my actions were for better or worse?" In truth, he was more interested in what exactly the Sorcerer Supreme sees when she looks into the future of this world. He had half the impulse to read her surface thoughts, , to catch a glimpse of what lay ahead¡ªbut he quickly pushed the thought aside. This was the Sorcerer Supreme, not some random thug he could pry into without consequences. This world was a chaotic blend of Marvel, Harry Potter, and God knows what else. So one thing was certain¡ªmagic had always been a part of this world. Witches and wizards had existed throughout history, woven into the fabric of this world. Magic had always coexisted alongside the non-magical and the superhuman. This wasn''t a case of separate universes suddenly merging. No, they had been intertwined from the very beginning. So whatever future the Ancient One sees, it must include magicals. The Sorcerer Supreme was momentarily at a loss for words at his request to look directly into future events. Of course, she wasn''t about to admit that she had been blocked by some kind of cosmic firewall whenever she tried to peer into events directly involving him. But since he himself had now asked her to do it¡­ perhaps that changed things. Silence stretched between them, tension hanging thick in the air. Just as the Sorcerer Supreme was about to ask Maverick if he was certain about looking into the future now, Merlin cut through the moment with a knowing glance in her direction. "I believe your reason for meeting the young mage has been resolved, hasn''t it, Yao?" The Ancient One exhaled softly in resignation. Now was not the time for that. What she truly wanted was to build a better relationship¡ªto foster goodwill early on¡ªwith this young wizard, whom she was certain would one day surpass her, far beyond her own power. But Merlin had prevented her from making any contact until today¡ªwithout ever giving a proper reason. And there was nothing she could do about it. Merlin was just as powerful as she was. She and him were two Supremes ruling over their own domains. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And this boy was a mage, not a Sorcerer like her. Merlin, who stood at the pinnacle of all mages, had the final say on anything concerning them. However, it would be a different matter if the boy took the initiative to seek her out. And with this meeting, she believed that moment wasn''t far off. It wouldn''t be long before they could have a proper conversation. With a subtle motion of her hand, golden sparks ignited in the air behind her, swiftly forming into a portal. Maverick watched, now visibly confused. That''s it? Was that really all there was to this meeting? Just to ask why he saved the Stark couple? And why did it feel like Merlin was dismissing the Ancient One as if she were some mere nuisance? Maverick had no idea that the Ancient One''s true purpose had been more to just meet him then question why he had saved the Stark couple. And as for the couple themselves, she was no longer concerned. The answers she received tonight assured her that the trajectory of the future would remain unchanged. "If you ever find yourself in Nepal," she said, stepping toward the portal, "come to Kamar-Taj. We can have a proper conversation then." As the golden portal closed behind the Ancient One, silence settled over the space. Maverick exhaled slowly, then glanced at the legendary man beside him. Now, it was just the two of them¡ªtwo wizards, standing face to face. He had so many questions, yet before he could gather his thoughts, Merlin''s voice broke the quiet. "You must be wondering why she left just because I suggested her to do so..." Maverick gulped. That was exactly what he had been thinking. Merlin chuckled, as if amused by his reaction. "It''s quite simple," he said. "I am the Supreme Mage. And when it comes to matters of witches and wizards, my word is final." Maverick remained silent and let the legendary wizard explain. Merlin continued. "It is because of me that the wizarding world has remained untouched for a thousand years... free from outside interference. Otherwise, Sorcerers, or some other powers would have already meddled in its trajectory." He paused, and then his expression turned more serious. "And believe me, child¡ªthere are many beings in this world capable of stopping a group of Arch-Magi." Maverick raised a brow. The old legend didn''t seem to be joking, which only made him more curious about the powerful forces he was referring to. But, unfortunately, Merlin seemed to think he had said enough. "You will learn more in time," he said. "For now, all you need to do is grow stronger." He fell silent after that, as if weighing how much he should reveal. Then, after a brief pause, he spoke again. "I can tell you one thing before we part ways for now." His eyes gleamed. "There is a prophecy¡­ one that speaks of the magical world finally gaining its freedom. And you, Maverick Caesar, are at the center of that change." Great. Just what he needed¡ªto be tangled up in some bloody prophecy. Maverick groaned inwardly but kept his expression neutral. Still, he couldn''t just ignore it now that he had heard it. Curiosity got the better of him, so he asked, "Prophecy...? Freedom?" "Yes, a prophecy about our liberation," Merlin nodded. "For as long as I can remember¡ªprobably since the very beginning¡ªmagicals have lived in the shadows. Not because they wanted to, but because this world was too small to accommodate them alongside non-magicals." "And the prophecy speaks of a great migration. A world will be created where magic can exist freely, a world ruled by magicals." Now, Maverick had a pretty good idea of what Merlin was talking about. After all, it aligned with a plan he had only recently set into motion. Merlin''s gaze locked onto him. "The magical world is waiting for that day. I am waiting for that day," he said simply. "So you must grow stronger, because it will be your hands that shape it." Merlin turned slightly, as if preparing to leave. But before he did, he added one final message. "Don''t worry about anything. Use your Seer abilities as much as you wish... shape events however you see fit. If anyone tries to stop you¡­" His eyes gleamed with quiet certainty. "I will be the one to back you up..." "Until we meet again, young mage." With those parting words, Merlin just vanished, not even giving Maverick a chance to question all that he had just revealed. Maverick stood there, staring at the now-empty space. "...Damn." ... A day later, at the secluded location where the Stark couple and Bucky Barnes were staying, Maverick sat across from them at the dining table. Swishh He slid three passports across the table, along with a thick stack of documents. "Passports and verification documents for your new identities," he said. "In these papers, I''ve detailed everything¡ªyour backgrounds, what you''ve been doing up until now. Birth records, family history, schools, universities, past jobs¡ªit''s all there. Study them. Memorize every detail until you can answer any question without hesitation." The three adults each took their respective passports, flipping them open to inspect their new identities. Howard frowned as he stared at his. "Robert Downey Jr.?" He shot Maverick a look, clearly unimpressed. "This is the best name you could come up with for me?" He didn''t seem too pleased with either the name or the photo staring back at him. "Accept it. There''s no one in the world¡ªalive or dead¡ªwho looks like that," Maverick said, tapping his temple with a finger. "Because it all came from here." Maria, flipping through her passport, gave an approving nod. "Gwyneth Paltrow¡­ I like the name. Has a nice ring to it." Bucky glanced at his own. "Sebastian Stan¡­ I guess that''s who I am now." "Alright, the passports and documentation are one thing," Howard said, setting his down and looking at Maverick. By now, he was used to seeing that void-like face, but it didn''t make things any less surreal. "But what about us? How exactly are you planning to make us look like these people?" "That''s taken care of as well." Maverick snapped his fingers. Three small boxes appeared in front of them. "Open them and put them on," he instructed. Howard picked his up with a skeptical look. "This is weird. Can''t you just hand us the rings instead of packing them in fancy little boxes?" Maverick''s brow twitched. He had put a lot of effort into crafting these alchemical rings, so of course, he had packed them nicely for presentation. But now that he thought about it¡­ yeah, it did seem a bit weird and unnecessary. As soon as the three put on the rings, they gasped in surprise. The metal briefly shimmered on their fingers before seeming to sink into their skin, disappearing entirely¡ªleaving behind only a thin, tattoo-like marking. "What is this?" Howard asked, looking worried. His gaze flickered to his wife, then to Bucky, who also had the same mark on his finger. "No need to make a fuss," Maverick said lazily. "It''s just alchemy. The rings are now a part of you until I remove them with a spell." "Part of us?" Howard repeated, clearly not liking the sound of that. "Yes¡­ but that''s not the point." Maverick raised a finger and, without warning, fired a thin beam of magic at them. The spell split midair into three separate streams, each striking one of them before they could even react. Immediately, all three felt an odd, crawling itch spread across their bodies. "What the hell did you do now?" Howard scowled, scratching his arms as if he had suddenly broken out in hives. "At least explain before you abracadabra us out of nowhere!" Maverick smirked under his mask but said nothing. He simply watched as the changes took effect. A few moments later¡ª "Howard¡­ wait, you''re Howard, right?" Maria suddenly asked, staring at her husband. Or at least, the man sitting where her husband had been. Howard''s brow furrowed, confused by the strange question¡ªuntil he glanced at Maria and froze. His eyes widened as he took in her completely unfamiliar face. "You¡ªyou''re Maria?" he asked hesitantly. Bucky remained more composed but was no less shocked as he silently studied the two unfamiliar faces before him. A sinking feeling told him that if he were to check his own reflection, he''d see a stranger as well. Maverick let them stew in confusion for a moment before finally snapping his fingers. Three mirrors materialized in the air and floated toward them. "See for yourselves." The three grabbed their mirrors and examined their reflections, astonishment clear in their eyes. "How is this even possible?" Howard muttered, running a hand over his face. "I don''t feel like I''m wearing a mask¡­" "Magic, Stark. It can do miraculous things," Maverick said flatly. "A small bottle of liquid can turn anyone into anyone else¡ªdown to the flesh. I used the principles of that potion to craft those rings and apply the same effect." Howard set the mirror down and looked at him. "Is that how you made the public think it was us who died?" Maverick nodded. "Something like that. But unlike the potion, the rings don''t alter your body all the way to the DNA. Just your appearance and vocal cords." "I see." Howard leaned back in his chair before raising a brow. "So how do we turn back? Are we supposed to rely on you to magic us back every time?" Maverick narrowed his eyes. "Until I can trust you... Yes. You can only revert when I cast the spell." Howard frowned. "You talk about trust, but we don''t even know who you are behind that black hole of a mask. Even your voice sounds like a machine." Maverick said nothing. He considered Howard''s words carefully. These three had now committed to helping him. And if he truly wanted their trust, he had to give something in return. For a while, he remained silent, his gaze unreadable. The three exchanged glances. Howard briefly wondered if he had pushed too far. After all, this man, this unknown, had effortlessly taken down a super-soldier spy. It was easy to forget that when he sat calmly across from them. But instead of responding to Howard''s rebuke, the three of them then saw the figure simply raised his hand, and snapped his fingers. The void-like veil covering his face began to dissolve, unraveling like smoke in the wind. A moment later, sitting where the faceless enigma once was, they saw a young man. A stranger. And then, for the first time, they heard his voice¡ªhis real voice. "Let me introduce myself again," he said. "My name is Maverick Caesar." ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 143 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 91 - 91: A Pact for the Future (CH - 111) Howard stared at the young face sitting across from him, momentarily stunned. He had expected his savior¡ªor kidnapper, depending on how you looked at it¡ªto be some old, shrewd-looking man, not a kid who appeared no older than his own son. The boy''s calm expression only made the situation feel more unreal. "Let me introduce myself," the boy said, breaking the silence. "My name is Maverick Caesar." The room fell into an uncomfortable quiet as the three of them¡ªHoward, his wife Maria, and Bucky¡ªstared at Maverick, unsure how to respond. Finally, Howard found his voice. "You''re¡­ just a kid?" he couldn''t help but ask. Maverick''s expression didn''t waver. "I''m twenty-one, Mr. Stark. That makes me an adult." Howard took a moment to collect himself, his initial shock giving way to a more scrutinizing gaze. "So I''m ''Mr. Stark'' now, huh? Not just ''Stark''?" Maverick sighed, as if he had expected this reaction. "You can''t expect me to call you that earlier and not put any pressure on you, can you?" "The kid''s got a point," Bucky chimed in, though he quickly corrected himself when Maverick''s gaze turned his way. "I mean, sir. Apologies." Maverick waved a hand dismissively. "No need. I revealed my face to you all for one reason. Trust. You may find this hard to believe, but I genuinely want to form a cooperative relationship. I''m not here to force you into anything." Howard crossed his arms, as if finding a new reason for argument. "Cooperation means both sides gain something. This is more like coercion." Maverick''s tone remained calm but firm and he argued back. "You seem to forget that I saved you and your wife from certain death. In return, I''m asking for twenty years of your assistance. Doesn''t saving your lives count as a benefit? I get what I want, and you get to live. That sounds like cooperation to me." His voice turned colder as he added, "Erasing your memories of the last few minutes would be as easy as breathing for me. Do you want me to make you forget I ever revealed my face and force you to help me? Is that what you want?" Howard tensed uncomfortably at his words as the weight of the threat settled over him. He seemed to have momentarily forgotten who he was dealing with, subconsciously thinking that since it was a young face now, he could adult his way to argue. Fortunately, his wife seemed more clear-headed in this situation. She nudged her husband in the side and quickly stepped in to ease the tension. "Please forgive my husband, sir. He often speaks without thinking." Howard finally came back to his senses. "Ehem..." He cleared his throat. "I¡­ I''m sorry. I''m still processing all of this." He paused, taking a moment to think, then added more firmly, "First, thank you for saving me and my wife." He glanced at Bucky. "And my friend as well." Maverick simply nodded. He could see that the man had more to say, so he gestured for him to continue. Howard took a deep breath. "Can I ask a few questions first?" "Go ahead," Maverick said. "Ask anything. Clear up all your doubts today, because I may not be able to return for the next week or two." Howard nodded. "First," he began, "am I correct in understanding that you''ll let us live on our own. I mean under new identities, of course.... but not lock us up for the next twenty years?" Maverick nodded. "After a week or two, you''ll be transferred to your new homes. I''ll purchase a house for you and Maria in London." He glanced at Bucky. "And one for you as well. I''ll also transfer one million dollars to each of your new bank accounts for you to use freely..." The three of them raised their eyebrows, clearly surprised by the offer. Bucky was the first to speak up. "You don''t have to give me a million dollars, sir. You''ve already saved me from hell and given me a new life. If anything, it''s me who owes you everything." Maverick shook his head. "First, you don''t have to call me ''sir.'' Call me Caesar, or ''boss'' if you prefer. Second, I''ll be honest¡­ you may not be as free as Mr. and Mrs. Stark. I''ll need you to handle certain tasks for me... your skills are too valuable to waste." He paused, then added, "Of course, I won''t ask you to harm innocent people." Maverick saw that Bucky actually looked relieved hearing that. "I understand," Bucky said, nodding as if he had made the choice with clear determination. "I won''t let you down. You''ve given me a new life, and I intend to repay that." Maverick acknowledged his response with a nod, then turned back to the couple. "Is there anything else you''d like to clarify?" Howard, however, found himself momentarily distracted by Bucky''s resolute declaration. For someone like him, it was strange to see someone willingly offer their life in service to another. And Maria had to nudge him once again to bring him back to the present. "Ah, yes," the man said, refocusing. He sat up a little straighter, and gathered his thoughts, then asked his next question. "You said earlier that we could contact our son after three years. Is that really true? And if so, what are the conditions?" Maverick nodded, and he was glad that Howard had asked. "Yes, I meant it. You may contact him after three years, but only under your new identities. But-" He paused to emphasize the seriousness of his words. "You must never, under any circumstances, reveal your true selves. Not even a hint. And when you do reach out, it has to be for a believable, non-personal reason¡­ and you must never¡ªand I mean never¡ªinterfere in his life. You can observe, but you can''t meddle in his choices or the events around him." His gaze hardened. "Remember¡­ I have chosen to trust you. But if you break that trust, I will not hesitate to erase your son''s memories... and even yours." Howard and Maria both gulped at the implications. They had no doubt that this boy¡ªno, this man¡ªwould follow through on his warning if they ever tried to break his conditions. Finally, after a moment for the words to fully sink in, they both nodded in unison. "We¡­ we understand," Maria said first, and Howard nodded as well. "Good," Maverick said, acknowledging their commitment. And he wasn''t just taking their word for it¡ªhe had been probing their minds as well, and knew they truly meant what they said. "Now, please," he continued. "I''m sure there''s more you need to clarify. So ask. Any doubts, anything at all." And so, time passed slowly as the couple questioned him about every detail of how they would be spending the next twenty years working under him. Bucky also chimed in from time to time with his own questions. It wasn''t until two hours later that they finally gained a clear understanding of Maverick''s carefully thought-out arrangements for them. And right now, their expressions were much better¡ªless tense, even slightly hopeful, in contrast to before the conversation began. They had finally realized they weren''t being caged, and infact had far more freedom than they had initially thought. And perhaps, just perhaps, this could even be a good thing¡ªthat thought briefly crossed the couple''s minds. "Thank you¡­ Mr. Caesar. My husband and I are grateful¡ªfor saving us and for everything you have arranged. We will not let you down," Maria said, looking at him with a sincere expression. "My wife''s words are my own. We swear to abide by the conditions," Howard added. "Then let''s toast to a cooperative relationship," Maverick said, for the first time showing a smile to the three of them. He snapped his fingers, summoning a bottle of fine liquor along with four glasses. "This is something I got from my teacher. It''s not a magical drink, but genuine Muggle liquor¡ªat least a century old." "Is magical alcohol any different? Do you have some¡­ can I try?" Howard asked, his eyes lighting up with curiosity. As the bottle poured itself into the four glasses, Maverick chuckled at the now much more relaxed genius billionaire¡ªwell, its millionaire now. "I''m afraid you can''t handle magical liquor, Mr. Stark. Besides, when it comes to taste, Muggle wine is far superior, so don''t be disappointed." They raised their glasses and toasted. In that moment, a cooperative partnership was forged¡ªone that, in time, would grow into a strong bond of friendship between the four adults and Maverick, a bond that would go on to change the world. ... After some laughs and drinks, Howard finally leaned forward, a smirk playing on his lips as he brought up the real matter at hand. "So¡­ let''s talk about your insane plan to create a mother-freaking world." Just as he brought up the topic, Maria stood from her seat. "I''ll go and prepare something to eat. You boys can discuss that among yourselves." Saying that, she left. Howard watched his wife walk away before turning back to Maverick and shrugged. "I guess creating a world isn''t that interesting to my dear wife." Maverick shrugged as well, a small smile playing on his lips. "Let''s talk about it then..." Howard leaned back in his chair, taking a moment to think. A while later, he nodded to himself and asked, "First of all, do you have a planet in mind?" Maverick nodded. "Mars, of course." "Yes... any other planet cannot be a choice. Mercury is too bloody hot. Venus, likewise. Anything beyond Mars would be... well impossible. So Mars it is," Howard started murmuring thoughtfully to himself. "That''s right," he exclaimed, suddenly thinking of something. "First of all, to get anything started, we have to go to Mars itself." Maverick raised an eyebrow. "By ''go,'' you mean actually set foot on Mars?" "That''s right," Howard said casually, as if it was the most normal thing in the world. "I need a lab. A big one. Materials. And a team." He paused, looking at Maverick expectantly. Maverick nodded without hesitation. "Consider it done. Space, manpower, materials¡ªwhatever you need." Howard grinned. "Great. First, I''ll build suits that can handle Mars'' conditions. They need to be flexible, easy to move in." "Just suits?" Maverick asked. "Did you forget about actually getting there?" "Of course not," Howard said, his grin widening. "I''ll design a ship... something that can move through space and navigate Mars'' atmosphere." Maverick tilted his head. "And how exactly do you plan to get to space first?" Howard pointed at him. "That part''s on you. You can do it, right?" Maverick studied him, impressed by his quick thinking and how naturally he factored in his magical abilities. "You''re awfully confident in what I can do." Howard shrugged. "Am I wrong?" Maverick smirked. "No. Getting an aircraft into space won''t be an issue. " Howard clapped his hands together. "Perfect. That saves us a ton of fuel and engineering headaches." "If space is what you''re worried about, then don''t be," Maverick added. "With magic, I can expand interior spaces. I could make this glass hold a space bigger than a football stadium." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Howard''s jaw dropped. "You''re joking." "I''m not," Maverick said. "And I can do more than that. I could even create a teleportation device to shorten the travel time. It may take some research, but I''m confident I could make it work." Howard''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Then I''ll focus on the aircraft. Something that can fly around Mars." Maverick leaned forward slightly. He too was getting excited the more he thought about it. "Alright, but once we get there, what''s the first step? What exactly are we going to do?" At that question, Howard leaned back in his chair, tapping his fingers against the table as he gathered his thoughts. After a moment of contemplation, he finally spoke. "We need to understand the planet first... its geology, atmosphere, composition, everything. We have to study the soil, the radiation levels, and how it all reacts to different conditions." He paused before adding, "I''ll be blunt... terraforming Mars with current technology alone is impossible. Not in our lifetime, not even in a hundred years." Maverick watched him carefully, waiting for the rest. "But," Howard continued, leaning forward, "you said it yourself... this is going to be done with both magic and science. So, I''m assuming that if there''s something science alone can''t achieve, you can step in with magic to make it possible. Am I right?" Maverick nodded. "Within reason, yes. As long as it''s not breaking the fundamental laws of reality, I can make it happen." Howard exhaled, then broke into a grin. "Good," he said, leaning back. "If you can deliver on that, then I believe we can turn this insane dream of yours into a reality." Maverick leaned back as well, smirking in return. Meanwhile, Bucky had been watching in silence the entire time, his gaze darting between the older genius and the young man who seemed just as crazy. To him, they looked less like two visionaries and more like a pair of mad scientists plotting something that sounded so ridiculous to him, and yet somehow, he had a feeling they were actually going to pull it off. Their discussions carried on even after Maria returned with the dishes she had prepared. The conversation only paused when they sat down to eat, and it wasn''t until after the meal that Maverick finally decided to take his leave. Before departing, he once again advised the three of them to go through all the books in the small library. Those books contained everything they needed to know about the magical world. He had even selected specific ones for Howard, books that would help him understand the full scope of magic''s capabilities. That way, when formulating plans for the big project, he could incorporate magic into his ideas rather than just making blind guesses. With that, Maverick returned home and spent the remaining days of the third week of December with his family. As the final week of the month began, he set his sights on his next destination¡ªAmerica¡ªwhere he planned to spend the rest of the holidays with his childhood sweetheart and now fianc¨¦e, Isabella. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 144 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 92 - 92: Love, Laughter, and Plans (I) (CH - 112) Georgia, United States. A sleek black sedan pulled up to the curb in front of a towering glass building in the heart of Atlanta. The car''s engine purred softly before shutting off, and after a quiet moment, the door opened with a gentle click. A young man stepped out into the crisp winter air. His polished shoes met the cold pavement with a measured rhythm, each step firm yet unhurried. A faint wisp of breath curled in the air as he adjusted the light jacket draped over his shoulders, its fabric offering little protection against the lingering chill. Not that he needed any. The low winter sun reflected off the building''s glass facade, casting bright streaks of light across the frosted sidewalk. Around him, passersby huddled into their coats, bracing against the wind, but he remained unfazed. He didn''t squint against the light, nor did he shiver at the biting breeze that whispered through the city streets. His expression stayed calm, relaxed¡ªalmost as if winter itself bent around him rather than the other way around. With a soft thud, he shut the door and moved toward the entrance. The automatic doors slid open with a quiet whoosh, and the cool air of the lobby brushed against his face. People moved around him¡ªmen in suits, women balancing coffee cups and folders, a janitor pushing a cart¡ªbut no one spared him a glance. It wasn''t that they were ignoring him. It was as if he wasn''t there at all. A woman chatting on her phone strode right past him, her conversation uninterrupted. A security guard at the front desk glanced up, but his gaze swept over the young man without registering his presence. Unbothered, he walked to the row of elevators and pressed the call button. A moment later, a soft chime announced one''s arrival. Stepping inside alone, he hit the button for the upper floors. As the doors slid shut, he glanced down at the small box of chocolates in one hand and the single red rose in the other. A faint smile played on his lips. --- When the elevator doors parted with another soft chime, he stepped out onto a floor lined with glass-walled offices. The hum of voices, the rhythmic clatter of keystrokes, the occasional ring of a phone¡ªthis was the heartbeat of a busy newsroom. He walked through the maze of workspaces, past reporters hunched over their desks and editors reviewing proofs, but just like before¡ªno one noticed him. It was as if he were a ghost, drifting unseen through the office. Then, he reached a particular office and came to a stop. A slow, knowing smile crossed his face as he adjusted his shirt, exhaled softly, and reached for the door handle. The latch clicked, and he stepped inside. --- She was too focused to notice. Stacks of papers were scattered across her desk, some neatly piled, others spread out in a flurry of notes. Her pen moved swiftly over a page, her brows slightly furrowed in concentration. She wore a sleek, high-neck blouse in a soft ivory shade, the fabric smooth and refined, tucked neatly into a dark, form-fitting pencil skirt that stopped just above her knees. The subtle shimmer of her stockings caught the light as she shifted in her seat, legs crossed with effortless poise. A silver watch rested on her wrist, its polished face gleaming with every flick of her pen. Her golden hair was gathered into a loose, effortlessly stylish updo¡ªcarefully undone yet perfectly arranged. A few strands had slipped free, framing her face in soft waves as she worked, absorbed in thought. The afternoon light streaming through the windows kissed her hair, weaving a subtle glow through the golden strands, making them shimmer with every slight movement. He quietly closed the door behind him, but she didn''t react. It was as if the sound hadn''t reached her ears. Stepping closer, he glanced down at the papers in front of her. An article about the Stark couple? He raised an eyebrow, amused. With deliberate care, he placed the box of chocolates and the rose beside her hand. Then, without a word, he walked over to the side of the room, where two comfortable armchairs sat. Lowering himself into one, he crossed his legs and leaned back. Then, finally, he snapped his fingers. At first, nothing changed. She kept writing, lost in thought, her pen gliding smoothly across the page. Minutes passed until she finally let out a quiet sigh, set her pen down, and stretched, rolling her shoulders to ease the tension. Her hand reached for the pen again¡ªbut then¡ª "Huh?" Her fingers brushed against something unexpected. She blinked, glancing down. A neatly wrapped box of chocolates. A single rose. Her brow furrowed. That wasn''t there before. Slowly, she picked up the rose, turning it between her fingers as confusion flickered across her face. Then, as if sensing something, she turned her head. Her eyes widened as she saw him sitting comfortably in the corner, one arm draped over the chair''s armrest, a familiar smirk playing on his lips. "Ricky!" she exclaimed, her voice a mix of surprise and delight. Her face lit up, and in that moment, everything she had been doing faded from her mind. The scattered papers, the half-written article¡ªnone of it mattered anymore. A rush of excitement took over. She shot up from her chair, sending the papers on her desk fluttering. The only thing on her mind was him. Without a second thought, she ran toward him and threw herself into his arms as he sat in the chair. The force of her lunge sent the chair sliding back slightly, but she didn''t care. "Hey, hey¡ª" he started, laughing, "you''ll end up breaking the¡ª" His words never finished. She silenced him with a kiss, her hands cradling his face as she melted against him. For a long moment, they stayed like that¡ªlost in each other. The warmth of their embrace, the familiar scent, the way their bodies fit together so naturally. It was a feeling neither of them ever got tired of. Finally, she pulled away just enough to look into his eyes, her lips curling into a smile. "I thought you were coming tomorrow." He chuckled, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I wanted to surprise you." She smiled, her fingers idly tracing the collar of his shirt. "You did," she said, then paused, deliberately stretching out the moment. His brow arched, catching the hesitation. "Didn''t it work?" She hummed, tapping a finger against her chin as if considering her answer. Then, with a slow, teasing smile, she finally nodded. "It did¡­ but you only get half the marks." His smirk faded. "Half?" She lifted a shoulder in an easy shrug, her tone light but smug. "You used magic. So no points for effort." He inhaled a dramatic breath, placing a hand over his heart as if she had struck him. "You wound me, bella." She laughed softly, shaking her head. Then, just as quickly, her expression melted into something gentler. With a quiet sigh, she leaned into him again, resting her head against his shoulder. "I missed you," she murmured, her fingers curling lightly into his shirt. His arms tightened around her in response, and murmured just as warmly, "Missed you too." For a while, she simply listened to the rhythm of his breathing, the steady rise and fall of his chest beneath her touch. Then, after a brief moment, she spoke again in a more thoughtful tone. "I don''t know how I would have handled the past half-year if you hadn''t given me that mobile phone thing¡­" Her fingers traced slow, absentminded circles against his chest, as if lost in the memory. He chuckled, the warmth of her touch stirring a quiet fondness in him. His hand drifted through her golden hair in a gentle caress. "Well, it is one of a kind... I made it just for us. Not even my company manager, Ali, has a model with as many features as ours." Isabella''s smile deepened, a quiet warmth in her eyes. She nestled closer, resting her head against his shoulder, letting the steady rhythm of his breath soothe her. For a while, they simply held each other, wrapped in the quiet comfort of being together again. The world beyond the glass walls of her office felt distant, unimportant. But then¡ª She tensed. Her body straightened slightly, and her eyes flicked toward the window separating them from the rest of the office floor. Through the glass, she saw the usual bustle¡ªcolleagues moving around, deep in conversation, tapping away at keyboards, flipping through documents. The realization hit her like a splash of cold water. Had anyone seen them? Maverick sensed the change in her expression and chuckled knowingly. "Relax," he said smoothly. "As far as they can see through the glass, you''re still working at your desk." She turned her head slowly, giving him a pointed look. "You put a spell on them, didn''t you?" He met her gaze with an innocent expression. "No." Her eyes narrowed. "¡­Okay, fine," he muttered. "Only on the people inside the building..." She stared at him, momentarily speechless. Then, pressing her fingers to her temple, she let out a sigh. "If your grandmother finds out, she won''t be happy." He chuckled, entirely unconcerned. "Good thing they don''t know I''m a wizard." He smirked. "They don''t even know magic exists." ... For a moment, silence settled between them, comfortable and warm. Then, tilting his head slightly, he asked, "Speaking of¡­ how''s my grandmother treating you?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Isabella''s face lit up. "Chief is a wonderful person," she said without hesitation. "I don''t get why people think she''s so strict." Maverick chuckled, shaking his head. "That''s because you''re my fianc¨¦e." He shot her a knowing look. "She has a soft spot for in-laws. Mom told me she was the first one in the family to approve of her and Dad getting married¡ªway before anyone else even came around." Isabella just smiled at that, then nestled even closer, enjoying the quiet comfort between them. "So, what about your internship? Learned anything interesting so far?" "It''s been going great," Isabella answered without missing a beat. "There''s so much more to Muggle journalism than what we have in the wizarding world. Their methods, their approach to storytelling¡ªit''s on a completely different level." Maverick listened attentively, a pleased look crossing his face as he took in her enthusiasm. She lifted her head from his chest, her voice turning softer. "I''m really glad you suggested I start with the Muggle side first." He studied her for a moment, his gaze thoughtful. Then, in a more serious tone, he asked, "Are you... truly sure this is what you want?" A small huff escaped her as she poked him lightly in the chest. "Yes, I''m sure. I want to be a journalist." Her eyes gleamed with determination. "Especially now that you''ve introduced Magic Vision to the wizarding world... I want to be the first to bring video journalism to our kind." She sat up a little straighter. "Besides¡­" Her lips curved into a soft smile as her eyes met his. "I want to be a part of your big plans, Ricky. And this¡­ this is my way of helping." Maverick''s amusement faded, replaced by something quieter, more thoughtful. He studied her, and the emotions radiating from her felt more sincere than anything he had ever sensed from anyone before. "In the future, when you start changing the magical world, I want to be your voice," Her voice was filled with quiet determination. "I want to be the one who tells your story, who helps people understand what you''re doing and why it matters." A moment of silence stretched between them, not awkward, but full of unspoken understanding. Maverick held her gaze, and his admiration for her grew even more. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 145 is already available on P AT r30n! PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic Chapter 93 - 93: Love, Laughter, and Plans (II) (CH - 113) For a while, the young couple simply sat together, saying nothing, just holding each other. After months apart without seeing each other in person, words felt unnecessary to them, and this quiet moment was enough. And outside their quiet embrace, the news company continued running as usual. Beyond the large glass window, Isabella''s colleagues moved about completely unaware that someone else was now with her in her private office. To them, it simply looked like she was at her desk, immersed in her tasks just as always. Eventually, with a shared glance and a silent understanding, Maverick and Isabella pulled apart. Then, without drawing any attention to themselves, they slipped out of the World News Network building and stepped into the cold city streets. There were still a few hours before sunset, so they spent the rest of the day weaving through the city streets, hand in hand, laughing and slipping into quiet conversations. Isabella had grown unexpectedly fond of the street food in this area, so she eagerly shared her experiences with Maverick. From stall to stall, she introduced him to many messy, yet flavorful dishes crafted by the locals, and with each new bite, the experience felt all the more special. By the time they finally decided to leave, the sun had long since slipped below the horizon. The couple then Apparated away, crossing several states in an instant before arriving at the Garling residence in New York, as if they had simply taken a couple of casual steps. ... The moment they stepped inside, the warmth of the house embraced them like a soothing escape from the crisp evening air. In the living room, Silvia sat curled up on the sofa with a book in her lap, while Edward lounged nearby, eyes closed and fingers tapping absently against the armrest. At the sound of the front door opening, both of them turned their heads. Silvia''s eyes widened in brief surprise before lighting up with recognition. "Maverick! When did you return to America?" "Just today," he said, shrugging off his jacket. "Wow¡­ Not even a ''hello, daughter, you''re back too?''" Isabella mused, folding her arms. Silvia chuckled, as did Maverick. "Oh, don''t be dramatic, Bella," her mother teased before turning back to Maverick. Meanwhile, Edward cracked open one eye, a knowing smirk tugging at his lips. He had, of course, sensed their arrival the moment they Apparated nearby. Maverick met his gaze and nodded respectfully. "Teacher." Edward gave a small nod in return before shifting into a more comfortable position. Silvia, walking over, offered Maverick a warm smile. "It''s been a while. How''s life as a professor treating you?" Maverick let out a small chuckle. "Surprisingly enjoyable." Silvia nodded approvingly before turning to Isabella. "And you, sweetheart? How''s your apprenticeship going with WNN?" Isabella exhaled, then smiled. "Great. Grandma is tougher than I expected, but brilliant." Edward, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his sharp gaze settling on Isabella. "Of course, she is. She''s one of the best journalists in the world. Not to mention, her news agency is one of the most respected. If you pay attention, you''ll learn a lot from her." Isabella gave a small nod. "I already am." Edward leaned back against the sofa and turned to Maverick. "And you? That old man hasn''t worn you down yet, has he?" Maverick smirked. "Not really... Headmaster is¡­ well, the Headmaster. He''s actually much better than I thought." Silvia clapped her hands lightly, bringing the conversation back. "I was just about to start dinner. I''ll make enough for all of us." Maverick and Isabella exchanged a brief glance. After spending the day indulging in street food, they weren''t exactly hungry, but neither had the heart to turn down Silvia''s cooking. "That sounds perfect," Maverick said with a smile. Silvia beamed and disappeared into the kitchen. And soon, the house was filled with the rich aroma of home-cooked food, wrapping them all in a sense of warmth and familiarity. An hour later, they gathered around the dinner table, plates filled with Silvia''s hearty cooking. The familiar comfort of the Garling home settled over them, and conversation flowed easily between bites. Edward set down his fork and turned to Maverick. "The inter-school Quidditch competition you started has been making waves." Maverick nodded as he swallowed his bite. "It''s going better than I expected. But I think most of the credit goes to Magic Vision. The broadcasts made it reach a much wider audience." Edward waved a dismissive hand. "Perhaps. But the idea was yours. You made it happen." Maverick offered a small, appreciative nod but didn''t argue. Edward took a sip of his drink before continuing. "And how''s business?" Maverick leaned back slightly. "Steady. Our products are selling well, and we''re seeing more and more bulk orders. It''s spreading beyond Europe and America now. Demand is picking up in other regions too." Silvia and Isabella occasionally joined in, asking about the growing influence of Magitech and how he was handling the rapid expansion. The conversation wove effortlessly through topics¡ªHogwarts, work, and recent events about Maverick and Isabella. Then, Maverick''s tone changed. He set down his glass, straightened in his seat, and met Edward''s gaze. "Teacher, I have something to tell you." Edward, catching the change in his demeanor, raised an eyebrow. "What is it?" Silvia and Isabella also turned their attention to him, sensing the change. Maverick hesitated for just a moment before a small smile formed. "I have ranked up to Arch-Magus." Edward, mid-sip, choked on his drink, coughing as he stared at his student. Isabella''s eyes widened, and even Silvia¡ªwho was the only non-magical person there¡ªshowed a flicker of shock, lifting her brows in clear surprise. She understood exactly what that meant. After all, her husband was one of the most powerful wizards in the world, and now Maverick had reached that same level, and at such a young age. Edward gulped down another sip of his drink to clear his throat, then asked once more just in case he had misheard. "Say that again?" Maverick chuckled and let his magic hum faintly in the air, allowing his Archmagus-level mana signature to pulse just enough for Edward to sense it. Edward''s mouth fell slightly open. He stared for a long moment before finally managing, "When?" "Last month," Maverick replied, clearly enjoying his teacher''s reaction. Edward let out a slow breath, rubbing a hand over his face. "I shouldn''t be surprised," he muttered. "But this¡­ this is really¡ª" "Ricky... how come you never told me?" Isabella cut in, staring at Maverick. Maverick turned to her with an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Bella. I wanted to tell Teacher first¡­" Edward, still processing the sudden revelation, needed a moment to gather his thoughts. "Does anyone else know?" he asked finally. Maverick hesitated before answering. "Well¡­ about that." He scratched his head, thinking about the other two Arch-Magi who already knew. He had intended for his teacher to be the first to know, but things doesn''t always go according to plan. "Headmaster Dumbledore knows¡­ and Speaker Maxime as well," he finally admitted. Edward raised a brow, tilting his head. "Dumbledore, I understand. But Maxime? What in the world made you tell her before me?" Maverick let out sigh. "I was kind of¡­ in a tight spot, Teacher." Edward narrowed his eyes. "Tight? Did they gave you any trouble?" Maverick quickly waved a hand. "No. The Headmaster took it surprisingly well. He just¡­ accepted it." "That doesn''t sound like him," Edward muttered. "Ok then. What about the French woman?" Maverick sighed, then launched into an explanation, recounting how Maxime had discovered his Bloodraven identity during the Quidditch match and how, from there, she had pressured him into revealing if he had any secret training methods. In the heat of the moment, with Dumbledore present, he had ended up revealing his rank. Edward listened with a frown, then let out a scoff. "The audacity of that woman." He shook his head, then, after a moment, suddenly burst into laughter. "I heard her school got eliminated first¡­ how did she take it?" Maverick grinned. "She wasn''t very happy." He leaned back in his chair, recalling her expression. "She had no choice but to accept the results..." He shrugged. "Her team played terribly compared to the others." Edward smirked, shaking his head. "That must''ve stung. She takes more pride in Beauxbatons than her students do." "She hid it well," Maverick admitted. "But I could tell it bothered her." Edward chuckled, then lifted his glass. "Well, serves her right for poking her nose into other people''s business." Maverick smirked but said nothing, letting the conversation drift naturally. Their discussions continued naturally, changing from one topic to another as they enjoyed each other''s company. Between sips of wine and shared laughter, they talked about work, family, and the little things that made life interesting. After dinner, Maverick and Isabella stayed together some more while catching up in the quiet comfort of their home. But as the night deepened, eventually, the couple decided to call it a day. Maverick of course didn''t sleep with Isabella¡ªnot while staying at her parents'' house. It wasn''t about being old-fashioned or anything, but more about respect. Other places, though? Well, they were adults. It was only natural that they couldn''t always keep their hands off each other. The next day, Isabella took the day off, wanting to spend every moment with her fianc¨¦e while he was in town. They wandered the city and made more fresh memories while being lost in each other''s company, and the hours slipped by. Just like that, another day passed. On the following morning, Maverick, without revealing too much, took Isabella by the hand, and in the blink of an eye, came halfway across the world to the warm, golden sun above Indonesia. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Author''s Note: Just a quick update ¡ª up to Chapter 146 is already available on P AT r30n! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PAT r30n [.] com / RyanFic